Claimed: Brides of the Kindred Book 1
Date: 2011-02-09 05:00:00+00:00
Keywords: Romance; Science Fiction; Aliens; Erotica; Paranormal; Fantasy; Paranormal Romance; Science Fiction Romance; Adult; Erotic Romance
Description: Olivia Waterhouse has just graduated from nursing school and has her whole life ahead of her—until she gets drafted. Problem is, she isn’t being forced into the Army, she’s been chosen as a Kindred bride. The Kindred are huge alien warriors—a race of genetic traders whose population is ninety-five percent male. After saving Earth from the threat of invasion they demand a reward—the right to find brides among the population. The chances of being chosen are about the same as those of winning the lottery—guess it’s just Liv’s lucky day. Baird is a Beast Kindred who recently escaped imprisonment a
Publisher: CreateSpace Independent Publishing Platform

Brides of the Kindred

Book 12: Enhanced

Evangeline Anderson

* * * * *

PUBLISHED BY:

Evangeline Anderson Books on Smashwords

Brides of the Kindred

Book 12: Enhanced

Copyright © 2014 by Evangeline Anderson

Kindle Edition License Notes

This ebook is licensed for your personal enjoyment only. This ebook may not be re-sold or given away to other people. If you would like to share this book with another person, please purchase an additional copy for each person you share it with. If you're reading this book and did not purchase it, or it was not purchased for your use only, then you should return to Amazon.com and purchase your own copy. Thank you for respecting the author's work.

Dedicated to my sister—one of the bravest people I know.

Author’s Note #1: Many of the situations Mei-Li encounters in this book are based on actual experiences of my brave and wonderful sister. I would like to thank her for sharing some of the details of her work with me and dedicate this book to her. Love you, Biscuit!

Author’s Note #2: For those of you with friends who haven’t tried the Kindred yet, I now have the first four books collected in one volume. It’s called Brides of the Kindred Volume One and you can find it on Amazon or at my website store. It’s a great way to dip into the Kindred world and you save a couple of bucks buying it as opposed to buying the first four books individually. If readers seem to like it, I may put the next four into another compendium and the next four once I have book 12, Enhanced written.

Author’s Note #3: Please no piracy. The Kindred pay my mortgage now and without them, I’d have to go back to doing MRI full time. Since writing hot sex and complicated emotions is way more fun than shoving people into a magnetic hole all day, I would ask that you please buy your book instead of trying to find a pirated copy and encourage your friends to do the same so that I can keep writing and you can keep reading. Thanks!

Hugs and Happy Reading to you all,

Evangeline Anderson August, 2014

Table of Contents

Chapter One

Chapter Two

Chapter Three

Chapter Four

Chapter Five

Chapter Six

Chapter Seven

Chapter Eight

Chapter Nine

Chapter Ten

Chapter Eleven

Chapter Twelve

Chapter Thirteen

Chapter Fourteen

Chapter Fifteen

Chapter Sixteen

Chapter Seventeen

Chapter Eighteen

Chapter Nineteen

Chapter Twenty

Chapter Twenty-one

Chapter Twenty-two

Chapter Twenty-three

Chapter Twenty-four

Chapter Twenty-five

Chapter Twenty-six

Chapter Twenty-seven

Chapter Twenty-eight

Chapter Twenty-nine

Chapter Thirty

Chapter Thirty-one

Chapter Thirty-two

Chapter Thirty-three

Chapter Thirty-four

Chapter Thirty-five

Chapter Thirty-six

Chapter Thirty-seven

Chapter Thirty-eight

Chapter Thirty-nine

Cursed chapters 1 and 2

Kindred Glossary

About the Author

Chapter One

“Who are you?” she whispered. “Why am I here?”

“I…do not know.” Six’s voice sounded rough and uncertain in his own ears. The slender, tiny shape of the girl who haunted his dreams stood before him, her dark eyes wide with fright.

“I don’t know why I can’t stop having these dreams.” She looked around her at his service room which was where she always seemed to find him, when he was resting in his docking station.

Her hair fell in a long, straight waterfall of black down her back and her big eyes were partially obscured by strange glass and wire oculars. Six wondered what they were for. They didn’t seem to have the range of his own ocular scanner, the one he’d had implanted over his left eye. Could they be to correct her vision? But if that was the case, why did she simply not have some enhancements done?

“What is your designation?” he asked, since she continued to stand there. Usually she faded almost immediately. It was disturbing to note that this time she wasn’t leaving.

“My…designation?”

“I am Six.” He thumped the breastplate of his exoskeleton impatiently with a metallic clang. “What do you call yourself?”

“Oh. Mei-Li. My name is Mei-Li.”

“May-Lee?” Six frowned at the strange mixture of syllables.

“It means ‘beautiful flower’ or something like that, I think. My mother picked it out when my parents adopted me from China because it sounded exotic without being too hard to pronounce. I…” She took a step back. “I’m sorry, I’m babbling. And I’m still here. These dreams never last this long.” She looked around. “Why am I still here?”

“I do not know why you remain or why you come at all,” Six said. “You certainly do not belong—you have no enhancements and clearly you are consumed by emotion.”

“Enhancements?” For some reason she looked down at her small, barely rounded breasts.

Through the sheer white garment she wore, Six could see that they were tiny but perfectly shaped. For a strange moment, he wondered what they would feel like in his palms. Would the pink points of her nipples, pressing innocently against the thin white fabric, feel good against his fingertips? And what would her reaction be to his touch? Would she moan—illicit emotion overcoming her as he stroked those delicate buds? Would she—?

He shook his head, trying to clear the strange thoughts away. Where had they come from? And what had he been talking about with the little female? Oh, right—enhancements.

“Enhancements like my own.” He motioned to his enhanced left hand and the ocular scanner in is left eye. “You have no enhancements. You are not authorized to be here.”

“That’s what you always say—that I’m not authorized to be here… That you’ll hunt me down and make me pay…” She began to back away from him, fear growing in her eyes.

“Because you are not.” Six reached up to disengage himself from his docking station and took a step toward her. His exoskeleton made a mechanical hiss and his boots thudded heavily against the metallic floor panels.

“No—please!” She backed away from him, almost stumbling in her haste. “Please don’t!” She looked around. “Oh God, I just want to wake up! Just let me wake up…”

Suddenly Six’s eyes opened and the dream—if that was what it had been—was over. He looked around, searching the room with his scanner but it was empty—it was always empty. The girl in his dream was nothing but a figment—an insubstantial wisp who disappeared the moment he opened his eyes.

But he could no longer dismiss her as nothing but a figment and the dream as nothing but a slight aberration during his recharging period. It was coming more frequently for one thing—the girl was disturbing his sleep on an almost nightly basis now. And for another, the dream seemed to be lasting longer. He had been able to have an actual exchange with her this time—not a good sign.

Reflexively, he reached behind his head and felt the small metal button of his emotion damper, embedded in the flesh of his neck, just below the base of his skull. Still in working order, he assured himself. I feel nothing. But then why did the dreams keep recurring? And what could he do about it?

Suddenly the speaker at the door of his service room buzzed to life and the voice of Ter, his domicile’s informations system, spoke.

“Six, you are requested in One’s domicile at once.”

For some reason, Six’s heart began pumping harder.

“Why?” he demanded. “It is not my day to communicate with One. Please clarify.”

“No clarification possible,” Ter’s mechanical voice said. “One has requested your immediate presence. He has given no reason for this request.”

Nor did he have to. As the Mouthpiece of the Collective—the group of mechanoids which ruled Zeaga Four with an iron hand—One was entitled to make any request he desired and expect immediate obedience.

“Will you come?” Ter asked.

“I will. Tell One he may expect my presence momentarily.”

“Very good.” With another buzz, the speaker fell silent.

A vague feeling of unease settled over Six as he left his domicile and entered the busy, dark streets of Prime, the main urban center of Zeaga Four. Six frowned to himself as he walked, threading his way through the busy traffic of wheelers, trackers, and mechanoids as well as the organic Enhanced that made up the diverse life in the city. High walls of metal and tempered glass rose all around him, blocking out the sky but he was so used to the view—or lack thereof—he barely noticed it. Instead, his thoughts were turned inward. This unease that would not leave him…it was almost like…like an emotion.

But that was foolish, surely. He was simply concerned for his future, as any rational being would be. And possibly the dream, which kept coming over and over again, was getting to him.

Not that he planned to do anything about it, he reminded himself. The girl was light years away and obviously a Feeler. There was no place in his neatly ordered life for such as her.

Still, his thoughts kept returning to her slight, frail form and her large, frightened eyes. What if someone threatened her, so far away on that tiny planet where she lived? How could she protect herself? She didn’t even have an exoskeleton…

Before he knew it, he found himself standing outside the featureless metal door that led to One’s domicile. It was exactly the same as any other organic’s residence. There was no class distinction among the inhabitants of Prime—not even for those close to the Collective.

He pressed a sound activator in the center of the door and waited for the resulting alert to ring within.

“Name?” the voice of the domicile’s informations system demanded.

“Six. One is expecting me.”

“He is with Two, now. A momentary delay.”

“Understood.” Six crossed his hands behind his back and stood at ease, waiting impassively.

Only a moment later, the metal door panel slid open. He started to step inside but a low, robotic form suddenly appeared, blocking his way. It looked up at Six and growled, a metallic buzzing sound that vibrated its entire body from its blunt snout filled with jagged metal teeth down to the tip of its segmented tail.

A sniffer.

Six stood perfectly still, eyeing the mechanoid impassively. It growled again and sidled closer. The metal portals in its snout that comprised its nostrils irised open and began inhaling air.

The process reminded him of his induction into the Collective—when, as an adolescent, he had first had his emotion damper installed. Had he failed that test, the jagged metal teeth would have closed around his throat and his life would have been over.

Now, as he had so many years ago, Six looked impassively into the glaring red mechanical eyes and waited for its decision. The sniffer continued to inhale, stalking around him on stiff, metal legs until at last it seemed satisfied. With a final buzzing growl, it backed away and sat on its haunches by the side of the domicile.

“Well, well—so you passed the test.” The voice belonged to Two—the Eyes of the Collective. He was second only to One and they were often in company with each other, consulting on matters of importance. He was a tall, skeletal male with a skull-like face and an advanced multi-spectrum scanner that took up his entire right eye socket as well as the right side of his face. It was permanent—not built over the existing structure like Six’s was. Instead of an exoskeleton, he wore a long, black leather coat which buttoned at his boney chin and fell to the tops of his black boots. When he spoke, he appeared to have too many teeth.

Two was also in charge of the sniffers—the mechanoids whose sole job it was to ferret out Feel-crime in the general populace. Six supposed he should not have been surprised to see one of Two’s pets in attendance but nonetheless, it bothered him. He had not been so thoroughly inspected since his first initiation into the Collective. It was almost as if Two was hoping to find something wrong with him. Something illegal.

“Yes, I passed.” Six spoke without rancor though he did not enjoy the other male’s company. “What did you expect? That I would be guilty of Feel-crime?”

“I would not be surprised.” Two’s mouth stretched in a humorless rictus of a grin showing his many sharp, yellow teeth. “After all, One informs me you have been dream sharing with a female.”

“Why would he inform you of that? It is none of your concern.” Six’s heart began beating faster again and the sniffer, which was lying down now, its snout on its metal paws, raised its head and whined.

“That’s right, Grix.” Two snapped his fingers and the sniffer came to heel at his feet. “Six protests much for one whose innocence is in question.”

“I have done nothing wrong,” Six said stolidly, willing himself to be blank once more. “The dreams came to me—I did not seek them out.”

“Of course you didn’t,” One said from the doorway of his domicile. The clear skull cap which showed the electrodes of the Collective implanted in his brain glinted faintly in the weak sunlight which had somehow made its way between the towering buildings of Prime. “Your guilt or innocence is not in question here. I merely wished to speak with you, Six,” he said.

“One.” Six looked up with something like relief. “May we speak privately of this matter? I do not feel it concerns Two.”

“Everything approaching Feel-crime concerns me.” Two gave him that grimacing, humorless grin again which showed too many teeth.

“There is no Feel-crime here,” One said, frowning slightly. “You may go, Two. I will speak to you at a later time.”

“Of course.” Two nodded slightly and glided away, the sniffer jogging at his heels.

One nodded at Six. “Please enter my domicile and make yourself comfortable.”

“Thank you.” But Six cast a last glance over his shoulder at the thin, retreating figure. He did not care for the Eyes of the Collective. The male was too eager to find wrong-doing and he displayed smug satisfaction when he was able to punish those found guilty of Feel-crime.

Six touched the back of his neck again, almost without knowing he was doing it. The emotion damper implanted there was a good one—installed by the best Tolleg surgeon aboard any of the medical barges. Even a sniffer with the most sensitive olfactory apparatus would never scent Feel-crime on him. He was safe. Two couldn’t touch him.

One stood aside and allowed him to enter the cool, dark domicile and then sealed the door behind them.

“Now, Six,” he said, leading the way down the long, dim hallway to his work room. “As Two said, I understand you have been dream sharing with a female.”

“Not on purpose!” Six protested. “The dreams come and I cannot make them go. They don’t mean anything, though—they simply disturb my rest during my recharging period.”

“Dream sharing is a Kindred phenomenon,” One said, seating himself behind a plain black metal desk with a smooth, clean, empty top. “It is to be expected that it would happen to you eventually.”

“What? But why?” Six took the stool in front of the desk, reflexively hooking the leg sockets of his exoskeleton into the power grids along the metal sides of the stool. It was like One to have such a seat for the recharging of a guest’s armor. He was thoughtful in that manner.

“You are pure blooded Kindred, are you not?” One raised an eyebrow at him. “The rest of us who have had our DNA mixed by the Tollegs and were grown in the artificial incubation tubes have traces of other races mixed in. But you came to us already formed as an adolescent. Your genetic heritage is more pure…and thus more prone to this kind of deviance.”

Six frowned, not liking the word ‘deviance.’

“What am I to do about it? As I said, I do not invite the dreams—they just come. And I cannot make them go, no matter how I try.”

“Tell me about the girl.” One leaned back in his chair, his black oculars cycling lazily. “The one you are sharing with. What does she look like?”

“Small…frail…unable to protect herself.” Six frowned. “I always feel she may be in some kind of danger and that I should do something about it. But…I don’t know what.”

One nodded thoughtfully.

“You feel protective of her. Not really an emotion—simply another Kindred trait.”

“I feel nothing for her,” Six protested, his heart speeding up for some reason. “I feel nothing at all.”

“Of course not. No one accused you of feeling,” One said gently.

“Two did.” Six frowned. “Why else would he instruct his pet sniffer to inspect me?”

“Two…is Two.” One shrugged as though it was of no consequence. “I didn’t call you here to talk about him—I called to talk about your dreams.”

“Do you want me to have my emotion damper inspected?” Six asked. “I could ask the Tolleg who installed it—”

“No. I want you to claim her.”

It took a moment for One’s words to sink in. When they did, Six stared at him uncertainly. If he could have felt anything, his emotion would have been shock.

“What did you say?”

“I said I want you to claim her—go and claim the girl you are dream sharing with.”

“Claim her and do what with her?” Six demanded. “I have no frame of reference when it comes to females.”

“Untrue. You had a female parent and a female sibling—a sister I believe it is called—before the Scarlet Plague claimed them.”

“The Scarlet Plague…” Six shut his eyes briefly. Blood leaking from their eyes and ears…oozing in crimson rivulets from Kaylee’s nose, the corners of her mouth. “Kill me, Jax. I want you to kill me…it hurts so bad…”

“…Claiming Period here.”

“What?” Six’s eyes flew open. “Forgive me—I did not quite hear your words.”

“Which is why you should get an acoustic implant—at least on one side.” One frowned disapprovingly. “I said that you can spend your Claiming Period here on Zeaga Four.”

“But I don’t know what a Claiming Period entails,” Six protested. “And the girl is completely unenhanced—I can see that much in the dreams. Also, she is a Feeler.”

“You can study the rules of the Claiming Period as you journey to claim her,” One said. “As for enhancements, she can get one or two simple ones aboard one of the medical barges before you come to the surface.”

“And her emotions?” Six asked. “What if she does not choose to get an emotion damper as one of her enhancements? What then?”

One sighed. “A special dispensation will be granted. Though if you keep her and she stays here for the long term, an emotion damper will become necessary.”

“Of course,” Six said numbly. He stood up. “But…why? Why do you want me to do this, One?”

The older organic, which Six had come to regard as his mentor, sighed and rubbed one hand over the smooth, see-through skull cap.

“Officially I will say only that it is the will of the Collective. Unofficially, I will tell you that events are in play that can affect all of Zeaga Prime. I cannot tell you more than that.”

Six frowned. “I will do it if you ask it of me, of course. But I still do not understand.”

One looked up at him. “I know you don’t and I know this is a risk for you, Six, but I believe you can do it. Your character is strong, your logic unimpeachable. You will not allow yourself to fall into Feel-crime, no matter what influence this human female has on you.”

“She has no influence,” Six said, frowning again. “None at all.”

But against his will he remembered the sheer, silky white garment which showed her small, perfect breasts…the fear in her eyes…her soft, sweet voice when she begged him not to hurt her… Someone needs to protect her, a voice whispered in his head. She’s too tiny, too delicate—defenseless.

“I know she doesn’t. And I know you will stay strong.” One’s voice broke the strange reverie he had somehow fallen into.

“Oh, of course. Of course, I will, One.” Six nodded.

“Good.” His mentor stood so Six did as well. “When you have her, bring her back to me and let me inspect her enhancements. I will grant you a personal dispensation for her emotions so you won’t have any problems.”

“Thank you.” Six made a formal bow which One returned with a nod of his head. “I will do as you ask.”

“See that you go at once,” One said. “Take your fastest shuttle and have the tertiary medical barge fold space for you. Its energy source is the strongest.”

“Of course.” Six nodded again and turned to go.

“Six?”

“Yes?” He turned back to see a strange, unreadable expression on One’s face. Then again, it was odd to see any expression on the normally blank countenance of his mentor.

“May Fortune favor you,” One said formally. “Now go. I will see you next when you have the girl with you.”

Six nodded again and left. But as he stepped from One’s domicile into the dim daylight of Prime, he wondered what reason his mentor could possibly have for him to claim the human girl.

And what would Six do with her once he had, in fact claimed her? What did one do with any female? A quick vision of tiny, perfect breasts and huge, lovely eyes flashed before his mind’s eye and was gone just as quickly.

He lifted his chin and headed for the shuttle docks. There was much to do and much to learn.

It was time to claim his bride.

Chapter Two

Mei-Li Hastings rolled over with a groan and slapped at her phone to make it stop its incessant beeping. Ugh, why had she set her alarm so early? Oh, right—to try and get a jump start on her day. She had a mound of paperwork and a two o’ clock shelter hearing in court—not to mention the various clients she had to visit today. She was going to be running from the moment she hit the office.

Rubbing sleep from her eyes, she fumbled her glasses onto her face and forced herself to get up and stagger to the shower. Normally the crushing work-load of a CPI or Child Protection Investigator didn’t get her down. She had excellent organizational and time management skills which allowed her to juggle even the most difficult day’s schedule—but that was much easier when she’d had a full night’s sleep. And she hadn’t had any decent rest in ages.

Mei-Li sighed as she turned the shower on full blast, allowing the water to heat until the little bathroom was filled with steam. Her glasses fogged over and she took them off and folded them carefully on the ledge beside the towel rack. Maybe a hot shower would make her feel better.

But even the stinging, heated needles of water raining down on her skull wouldn’t wipe out the details of her dream. As she shampooed her hair, Mei-Li wondered again why she couldn’t stop having it. She had been told personally by Commander Sylvan of the Kindred High Council that the Dark Kindred warrior she was dream sharing with didn’t intend to claim her. But if he wasn’t coming for her, then why did she keep dreaming of him? And why were the dreams lasting longer and including more details?

“What is your designation? I am Six.”

Mei-Li shivered as she remembered his deep voice, so flat and devoid of emotion. His one normal eye had flickered over her body, as though he was studying her. It made her feel like he could see right through her thin, white lace nightgown.

Not that there’s much to see, she thought ruefully as she soaped her flat chest. Her breasts were two little apricot sized buds and her hips were barely rounded. No wonder the Dark Kindred had decided not to claim her. Looking down at her too-slender, naked body, Mei-Li could see why he’d decided it wasn’t worth the effort of coming light years across the universe to make her his bride.

Not that she minded—the dreams had been scaring her to death. Six was absolutely terrifying so she was much more relieved than insulted that he wasn’t coming to get her.

As she scrubbed herself, Mei-Li reflected that this was the first and only time her lack of curves had worked in her favor. Her flat figure had been a sore point for her since high school. For awhile she’d hoped that her chest and hips might eventually fill out, but she was twenty-seven and well past puberty—it didn’t look like anything was going to change.

“Yup, twenty-seven and still buying my clothes in the junior’s department,” Mei-Li muttered, reaching for the shampoo. Because in addition to her flat chest and nonexistent hips, she was also petite—barely five feet tall in her stocking feet. Her tiny stature made her look like an adorable little China doll—or so Clem, the guy she’d dated in college, had claimed. Then he had left her for a blonde, busty cheerleader type so Mei-Li guessed the delicate doll look wasn’t as attractive as he had claimed. But she was stuck with it and her almond shaped black eyes, long black hair and porcelain pale complexion only added to the look.

Mei-Li hated how tiny she was—it meant she was scarcely bigger than some of the clients she served and made it hard to get respect from their parents. She also wished she was a little better endowed—was a B cup too much to ask? Apparently so. Of course, she could have scraped and saved to get a boob job but she was extremely wary of elective surgery—or any surgery for that matter.

Her adopted mother had died during what was supposed to be a routine liposuction ten years before. Though they had never been close, Mei-Li still missed her—she was, after all, the only mom she had ever known. She could still remember getting that awful phone call from her father, telling her they had to get down to the hospital right away because something had gone wrong…

Mei-Li tried to push the sad memory away. The point was, after her adopted mom’s untimely demise, she wasn’t about to risk death just to get a bigger bra size. A breast enhancement wasn’t worth dying for.

Enhancement. That made her think of the Dark Kindred again. Mei-Li wondered again if he had somehow been able to see through her white lace nightgown. If so, had he been disappointed with what he saw?

She frowned. The expression on the Kindred warrior’s face as he had looked her over hadn’t seemed disappointed. In fact, having his gaze on her had frightened her because he looked at her with something approaching interest. But why would he be interested in her, especially after seeing how flat she was?

Me-Li told herself she should stop thinking about it. Hadn’t Commander Sylvan said that the Dark Kindred, or Enhanced Ones as they called themselves, had no emotions? So it shouldn’t matter if Six saw her in her nightgown or not…except it did. It really did. It bothered her—made her feel hot and cold and naked all at the same time.

Maybe I should start wearing something thicker to bed. Flannel pajamas or a granny nightgown that covers me from my neck to my ankles.

Just the thought made her feel overheated and sweaty. It was June and just starting to get really hot in Tampa. The idea of sleeping in cold weather pajamas was awful, especially since she really couldn’t keep her little bungalow at the unfashionable end of Seminole Heights nearly as cold as she would have liked on a social worker’s salary.

Mei-Li turned off the water and wrapped herself in a towel. Grabbing her glasses, she wiped the steam off with her fingers and stuck them on her face. Claudia, her best friend and supervisor at the Department of Family Services, had suggested she get her vision corrected with LASIK surgery. It seemed like a great idea and very non-invasive which was a big selling point for the surgery-shy Mei-Li—but when she went to be evaluated, she found out she “wasn’t a candidate” because her corneas were too thin. “Your eyes are so bad, they’re actually too bad to fix,” she had been told. Gee, thanks.

She couldn’t wear contact lenses either—they irritated her eyes to the point of tears. Besides, she’d never been able to overcome her blink reflex enough to put the damn things into her eyes in less than twenty minutes—twenty minutes of fumbling and swearing under her breath and wondering why she was fighting with the stupid contacts in the first place. So glasses it was—she just wished she hadn’t broken the nice pair of ultra-light, expensive ones her father had bought her last time he was in town. A mischievous toddler had snatched them off her face and crushed them during an intake the month before and she hadn't been able to afford to get them fixed. So now she was back to the thick lenses and heavy black frames of her emergency pair.

Thinking of her own eyewear made her remember the Dark Kindred again. Six, his name is Six, she reminded herself. Except who had a number for a name? And what was the deal with the weird red searchlight where his left eye should have been? Was there a way to sever this strange connection between them? Couldn’t he stop intruding on her dreams now that he had decided he didn’t want her? And if he really didn’t want her then why had he looked at her…that way?

Mei-Li shivered and forced the memory away. She pushed the glasses up her nose and went to get dressed. There was a long day ahead and it was time to get to the office. She would make a call to Commander Sylvan if she ever got a free minute and ask if there was anything she could do to make the dreams stop. In the meantime, she needed to put Six out of her mind and concentrate on the mound of work she had waiting for her.

But in the back of her mind, she kept seeing him staring at her…kept hearing his voice asking, “What is your designation?”

Chapter Three

Six exited the fold in space just outside Earth’s single moon. The small planet was like a brilliant blue and green jewel hanging in the void of space—very different from the blackish-gray exterior of his own home world. Six wondered if it was less industrial than Zeaga Four. Then again, Z4 hadn’t always been completely urbanized as it was now. Some said it was once a green and fertile place. But that of course was before the Great War and the rise of the Collective.

He was eager to explore this strange new world—curiosity was permitted in Enhanced Ones as long as it did not engender extreme emotions. But he had some concerns he wanted to address first. The Earth girl he had met on one of the medical barges, whose designation had been Tess, had given him vital information. Information he wished to act on before he went to claim the small, frail female he had been dream sharing with. Specifically, Tess had warned him that he would “scare the poor girl to death.” It was a warning Six felt he could not ignore, especially given the agitation the little female had shown during their last shared dream.

He kept thinking of her as the little female but that wasn’t her designation. Six frowned—Mei-Li, that was her name. A strange but surprisingly lovely combination of syllables, though it was completely illogical. It was much easier to categorize and classify individuals if they had numbers for identification. Still, whatever she called herself, he had no wish to frighten her further than he already had. A smooth, incident-free claiming was what he hoped to achieve.

Also, he needed more information about what exactly the Claiming Period entailed. What was he supposed to do with Mei-Li once he got her? He had known once—or at least had a vague idea. But that information was buried along with the memories of his past…Blood leaking from her nose, her eyes, her mouth…”Kill me, Jax—it hurts! It hurts so bad…”

Six frowned and quickly closed off that part of his mind. Those were memories he did not care to access which was why he had locked them away in a cache. Accordingly, he needed to do some research and get some information before he claimed his bride.

He saw the Kindred Mother Ship at once, orbiting the rocky natural satellite and sent out a hailing frequency, requesting docking privileges. There was a short delay and then a face popped up on his shuttle’s viewscreen. It was a male with short, blond hair and the characteristic double fangs of a Blood Kindred.

“This is Chancellor Terex, head of the Kindred High Council,” the male announced without preamble. “And you are Six—the Dark Kindred come to claim your bride, correct?”

Six inclined his head. “I am.”

The Chancellor scowled. “Then what are you doing asking for docking privileges? I told your superior, One, that you were to claim your bride immediately.”

Six frowned. “I merely wished to familiarize myself with some of the Earth customs first. I was told that I might appear… frightening to the female I am here to claim. I thought maybe if I came aboard I could get some insight into her society and—”

“Yes, yes…frightening.” Chancellor Terex sounded almost gleeful at the prospect. “You are a big male and the metal hand and the red ocular implant are a nice touch.”

“Excuse me?” Six was confused. It almost sounded as though the Chancellor was hoping he would frighten the girl he had come for. But that wasn’t logical—was it?

“I don’t want you aboard the Mother Ship,” the Chancellor continued, frowning. “You’re to go to Earth and claim your bride at once—do you understand? Then you will take her back to Zeaga Four and spend your entire Claiming Period there.”

“But that is part of what I wish to learn,” Six protested. “No Dark Kindred has claimed a bride in centuries. I do not know the rules of the Claiming Period although I do know if I somehow unknowingly violate those rules, the Claiming Period can be instantly terminated.”

“Hmm, yes. You make a good point. It wouldn’t do to have the Period end too soon…” The Chancellor frowned and looked down, as though deep in thought. At last he looked up. “Very well, I will send you a copy of the Claiming Period rules. A very detailed copy which I will expect you to obey to the letter. You must not, under any circumstances omit any of the Claiming steps. Do I make myself perfectly clear?”

“You do.” Six nodded. “May I ask, Chancellor—it’s clear you are the one who contacted One and initiated this sequence of events. In what way does it benefit you for me to take this female from her home planet?”

Chancellor Terex scowled. “That is none of your concern, warrior. Keep your mind on your business which right now is claiming your bride. Take her as soon as possible and do not do anything to compromise your Claiming Period—am I clear?”

“Perfectly,” Six said blandly.

“Good. Then get to it! I am transmitting the Claiming Rules to your coordinates now in both the Kindred native dialect and English. I suggest you print them out so that you can refer to them as often as you need to. Share them with your bride as well…” He gave a laugh that was both cruel and amused. “She might as well know what she’s getting into…what she can’t get out of.”

Six frowned. He was no judge of emotions but the High Chancellor seemed to be acting…strangely. Did he find the idea of Mei-Li feeling trapped by their Claiming Period amusing?

Surely not. I must be misreading his emotional signals because I have no emotions myself and no point of reference for them.

“What about when the Claiming Period is over?” he asked. “I certainly will not keep this female with me. She will doubtless wish to go back to her home world and, as we will not be bonding, I will have to allow her to go.”

“Then let her come home…home to Earth.” Chancellor Terex’s lips stretched into a too-wide grin that showed his double fangs menacingly. “Let her tell her story of how she was stolen away to a strange, hostile world by a warrior who was more machine than male. How she was kept locked away and ravaged though she begged for mercy…”

Six could no longer listen to such talk.

“Excuse me, Chancellor, but I have no intention of brutalizing or frightening the little female. In fact, it was my wish not to hurt or frighten her that prompted me to request docking privileges in the first place.”

“I told you, that request is denied!” snapped Chancellor Terex and for a moment, Six could have sworn that his pale blue eyes turned a burning red.

He normally didn’t argue with a superior but Six was beginning to be uneasy about the entire situation. It wasn’t an actual emotion, he told himself—more of a sense of wrongness that originated somewhere in his gut. A warning that all was not well.

“Forgive me, Chancellor,” he said. “But I truly feel that even an hour of instruction on how to treat Earth females would be beneficial. I met one of them on a medical barge orbiting Z4 and she seemed to feel my appearance and actions would be terrifying to Mei-Li. If there is any information I can gain that would keep that from happening—”

“Mei-Li, is it?” The cruel smile stretched Chancellor Terex’s lips again. “So now you know her name? Perhaps you’re having feelings for her? Should I report that to your superior, the Mouth of the Collective?”

Six felt his jaw clench.

“I have no feelings for the female one way or another. I simply wish for a smooth and stress-free Claiming.”

The Chancellor’s blue eyes flashed red again. “That is not my wish. In fact, the more attention you attract and the bigger scene you make, the better.” He consulted a chronometer he had strapped to his wrist. “It is almost noon down on your female’s part of the Earth right now—which I assume you know is Tampa, in the Florida peninsula.”

“Tampa? Florida?” Six shook his head. “I am not familiar with the geography of this planet.”

“But you do know where to find her, don’t you?” Terex demanded. “I thought all you Kindred idiots had some kind of innate homing device when it came to finding your brides.”

All you Kindred idiots? Six frowned. Why was the Chancellor speaking as if he was not one of the Kindred? But he sensed it might be unwise to question the other male.

“I have an idea of where she might be,” he said. “I’m sure that once I get close enough to catch her scent…” Though he had never seen her in person, he had smelled her scent in the many dreams they had shared. It was soft and delicate and very feminine. It bothered him almost as much as the memory of those small, perfectly formed breasts moving under her lace night dress.

“Never mind,” Chancellor Terex snapped. “I’ve been tracking her position for weeks now. I’ll send her coordinates over as well. The sooner you find her and claim her, the better. As I said, it’s noon there now. You should cause quite a stir dragging her away in the middle of the day.”

Six had no intention of dragging Mei-Li anywhere but he sensed this wasn’t what Chancellor Terex wanted to hear.

“All right,” he said simply, and nodded.

“Good.” The High Chancellor sounded somewhat mollified. “You will go and collect the Earth girl at once and take her back to Zeaga Four. Understood?”

“Understood.” Six nodded again.

“Excellent. I am transmitting all the information you requested now. Terex out.” The Chancellor nodded once more, formally, and then the viewscreen went blank. At the same time, the shuttle’s informations system beeped, indicating incoming data—the Claiming Agreement and Rules and Mei-Li’s coordinates, no doubt.

Six sank back in his pilot’s chair, considering the strange exchange. Even though he was not conversant with emotion, it was clear that the Chancellor Terex was displaying several inappropriate feelings. He also seemed to have some strange ideas. He appeared to want Six to rush down to Earth and make claiming the Earth female into a huge incident. What did he stand to gain if Six did so?

Another thing that bothered Six was the fact that Chancellor Terex didn’t appear to care how Mei-Li felt about any of this. In fact, he had been almost…gleeful, (was that the word?) when he’d suggested that she would feel trapped on a foreign planet and frightened by the male who claimed her. Why would he feel that way? It had always been Six’s understanding that the other branches of the Kindred valued females and tried to treat them gently and with reverence. How was it that Chancellor Terex had told him to do the opposite?

He shook his head. No, even without an emotional reference to compare to, he was certain he could not be mistaken. Something about the orders the Chancellor had given him was off. His gut told him so.

Six was half tempted to simply turn his shuttle around and go back through the fold in space. He would tell One that claiming the little Earth female was impossible. That it felt wrong, somehow.

But…Six frowned to himself. But he didn’t want to go back to Z4—not without the female. Not without Mei-Li. He knew it was illogical and irrational, but he wanted her by his side. He wanted to claim her.

Why do I feel this way? I shouldn’t be feeling at all.

Except it wasn’t a feeling, not really, he told himself. It was simply his protective instinct, as One had said. It was a normal reaction for a Kindred male who was dream sharing with a female.

He thought again of her petite frame, so slender and frail. So defenseless. Such a female would be an easy target for an unscrupulous male. No wonder he had the sense that he wanted to claim her—but it wasn’t so. What he really wanted was just to protect her. That was all.

Perhaps he ought to just look in on her, and make sure that all was well. And once he assured himself of her safety, it would probably be better to leave her there on her home planet.

Yes, that’s what I’ll do, he told himself as he set a course for Earth. I’ll observe her and make certain she is safe and well. Then I’ll go back to One and tell him that something is wrong with the Kindred High Chancellor here.

Luckily, his little ship had the latest in Dark Kindred stealth tech. He would be able to observe Mei-Li without her ever being the wiser. That way he could protect her if the need arose, without frightening her.

But first he had to find her.

Six swiped at the viewscreen, causing the data Chancellor Terex had just transmitted to begin scrolling rapidly. He frowned as he skimmed through it—there was a lot more to the Claiming Period than he had initially suspected. It would definitely be better not to claim Mei’Li. Some of the requirements would doubtless “frighten her to death” as Tess had said.

At last, at the bottom of the transmission, he found her coordinates. There wasn’t an exact pinpoint location—more like a map of the areas she frequented. That was enough for Six. He knew instinctively that he would sense her more clearly the closer he got. But she would never sense him. She would never know that he had come to watch over her for a little while before leaving again.

“Tampa, Florida,” he muttered under his breath as he punched in the coordinates. “Mei-Li, I will see you soon…even if you don’t see me.”

Chapter Four

Mei-Li sighed and put her head down on her desk. It was turning out to be the day from Hell and there was no end in sight.

She had come to work early, intending to make a serious dent on the mountain of paperwork waiting for her before the phones started ringing at nine. But that was not to be. Before she’d even sat down behind her cheap metal desk, the Emergency CPI had told her that the mother of one of her clients had been caught wandering up and down her apartment complex, banging on doors and shouting unintelligibly in the early hours of the morning.

The minute she got the report, Mei-Li knew who it was about before the Emergency CPI even gave her the name. She had dubbed this particular woman “Drunk Mom” in her head, not to be mean but because she was almost always inebriated. Mei-Li had tried with varying degrees of success to get her into AA but it never worked for long. Drunk Mom always relapsed, usually at three o’clock in the morning, and made a huge, embarrassing scene.

Mei-Li had no choice—she got in the car and went directly to Drunk Mom’s house. The woman had three children, all under the age of seven, and if she was three sheets to the wind it meant that the six year old was in charge of the toddler and the infant—not a good scenario.

On arriving at Drunk Mom’s house, Mei-Li had indeed found her sitting on the couch crying and reeking of alcohol and puke which was snarled in her hair and drying down the front of her shirt. Her kids, thank goodness, were all safe and unharmed. They were dirty and the house was messy but there were no bruises or signs of obvious neglect. Better yet, their grandmother was there to watch over them and she assured Mei-Li grimly that her daughter would tow the line from now on. Which would probably last for as long as the grandmother was there. Mei-Li hoped she was planning on a long visit.

She knew some CPI’s that would have decided to take the kids considering the state of the house but she had seen worse—much worse. And while the grandmother didn’t seem to be much more inclined to clean than Drunk Mom, at least she didn’t reek of alcohol and she was making sure the kids were being fed and cared for. It was a judgment call—sometimes you had to go with your gut. And Mei-Li’s gut told her the kids weren’t in danger which was her main concern.

Oh, they might need years of therapy when they were grown or have drinking and substance abuse problems themselves but they weren’t going to be any better off ripped away from their biological mom and sent into the foster system. No, better to leave them where they were and just keep a close eye on them. She left, promising herself to do a drive by check later on.

Next it was back to the office for a seemingly endless meeting about policy change. After that, Mei-Li had just been sitting down to her mound of paperwork again when she got a new call to check out. Someone had complained that a neighbor’s house was infested with vermin and her children were at risk.

Sighing, she had gotten back into the car and gone to take the call which was on the bad side of

Nebraska Avenue. Which was saying something since none of Nebraska was very pretty.

The address was the left half of a rundown duplex and when Mei-Li rang the doorbell, a tired looking girl with straggly blonde hair who couldn’t have been older than nineteen opened the door. She had dark circles under her eyes and was holding a red-faced squalling baby in one arm. A toddler with grape jelly smeared on his mouth was clinging to the skirt of her waitressing uniform.

When Mei-Li explained why she was there, the girl glowered at her.

“You can’t come in. My kids are fine.”

“I’m sorry, Ma’am but once a complaint is filed, we have to check it out. This should only take a short time.” Mei-Li made her voice firm and uncompromising. Her tiny stature had forced her to develop a fierce professional personality which she employed now.

“But…” The girl began to look uneasy.

“I need to come in.” Mei-Li tilted her chin to look the girl squarely in the eyes. “I need to look around.”

“Oh…all right,” the girl said hopelessly. Her thin shoulders sagged as she stepped away from the doorway which she had been blocking.

When she finally got entry to the little duplex, Me-Li almost wished she hadn’t. The place made Drunk Mom’s messy apartment look nearly pristine.

Trash covered the floors—so much that she had to kick it away to walk. Paper plates, some with half eaten, moldy food still on them, empty drink cans, broken toys, and other debris was everywhere. The couch in the living room was piled with mounds of dirty clothes and Sponge Bob was blasting from the battered TV set.

The ceiling fan overhead whirred ceaselessly, probably because there didn’t appear to be any central air. The heat was stifling. Mei-Li could feel herself sweating beneath her professional dove gray jacket and skirt combo but she made no move to take her jacket off—there was no place to put it and besides, she wasn’t sure what else she might encounter. She wanted a barrier between herself and any creepy crawlies that might be lurking.

The bedroom was in the same shape. There was no bed frame—just a bare mattress on the floor covered in junk and wadded up blankets. The air smelled like garbage and urine—probably because of all the dirty diapers piled in one corner.

But the kitchen was the worst room of all. Dishes filled the sink and overflowed onto both countertops. A pot on the stove looked like it had once held oatmeal. Now it was home to a growing colony of squirming maggots. Mei-Li kept her face blank and struggled not to gag. When she lifted an empty Corn Pops box from the pile of garbage that dominated the tiny kitchen table, a roach ran up her arm.

Mei-Li gave a muffled shriek and dropped the box reflexively. She could handle mice or rats but she hated roaches. It took all her professionalism not to dance around shaking her arm to get the roach off. Instead she took a deep breath and, with a practiced flick, she sent the insect skittering to the floor. It rushed away and squirmed into a dirty crevice under the stove, disappearing from sight if not from mind.

Mei-Li turned to face the mother who had been trailing her around the whole time as she went from room to room.

“Ms. Fagen…”

“Just call me Brandi,” the girl said. “Look, I know this don’t look so good but I can explain. I work nights at the Ihop and my aunt watches the kids but she comes over once they’re asleep and she sleeps too. When I come home I’m really tired. I know things are kinda piled up but—”

“I need to look at your children,” Mei-Li said. “What are their names?”

The girl lifted her chin. “I told you—my kids are fine. Not a mark on ‘em.”

“Still.” Mei-Li kept her voice calm but firm. “I need to look.”

“Okay, fine. This one’s Carl,” Brandi said, nodding at the baby which was still crying. “I think he’s hungry. You can look at Butch, here,” she nodded at the toddler, “While I get Carl a bottle. Go on, look ‘im over—I ain’t got nothing to hide.”

“All right.” Normally Mei-Li liked to sit down somewhere so she could get on the child’s level but there wasn’t a single surface in the whole living area to sit that wasn’t covered in trash. She contented herself with crouching down to get on eye-level with the little boy.

“Hello, Butch,” she said softly, looking into his wide, mistrustful blue eyes. “That’s a pretty tough name.”

“It is tough ‘cause I’m named after my Daddy. He’s tough too.” The little boy nodded decisively and scratched his mop of straggly blond hair which looked a lot like his mother’s. “Least he was when he lived here.” His lower lip quivered. “I wish he still did.”

“I’m sure you do,” Mei-Lei said gently. She scanned rapidly to see if there were any suspicious looking bumps or bruises on the little body. It was easy to see because the little boy was dressed in a white t-shirt and a pair of faded Spiderman underpants and nothing else. Other than the grape jelly smeared on his face, he looked healthy enough. No bumps, cuts, burns, or bruises and he didn’t seem malnourished. Then Mei-Li saw something crawling in his hair.

Taking a deep breath, she pulled a pair of purple latex gloves from her suit pocket and slipped them on.

“What’re those?” Butch’s eyes got wider.

“My magic gloves.” Mei-Li smiled brightly. “They’ll help me find out why your head is itchy. It is itchy—right?”

“All the time!” He nodded vigorously and scratched again with short, grubby fingernails.

“Okay, then.” Mei-Li stood up and made sure that the ends of her own long hair were tucked safely back. She wished she’d thought to put her hair in a bun this morning as she usually did but she’d wanted to look nice for court later on. Taking a deep breath, she bent over the small, blond head. It didn’t take long to confirm her suspicions—the little boy’s hair was crawling with lice.

“It itches a lot!” He scratched his hair again and Mei-Li nodded, keeping her face carefully blank.

“I bet it does.”

“Does he have lice again?” the young mother said, coming up behind Mei-Li.

“Again?” Mei-Li raised an eyebrow.

“It’s them neighbor kids.” Brandi lifted her chin defiantly. “Butch plays with them and they give him lice. It’s not my fault they’re dirty.” She had the baby clasped firmly in one arm and she was feeding him a bottle which had apparently just come from the refrigerator because the side was beaded with condensation. Well, at least she wasn’t giving him something that had sat out in the heat of the apartment and spoiled, Mei-Li reflected.

“He does appear to have lice,” she said neutrally. “That’s going to have to be taken care of.”

“I’ll take care of it. If I could just get some decent tips…that damn medicated shampoo is so expensive and if you got to choose between feeding ‘em and letting ‘em itch…” Suddenly her lower lip quivered and her formerly defiant eyes filled with tears. “Lady, you’re not gonna take my kids, are you? I know my place ain’t great but I make sure they’re fed and clothed and I love them!”

“I can tell you do,” Mei-Li said gently. “But, Brandi, it’s not safe for them to live in these conditions. It’s a health hazard.”

“I’ll clean up,” the girl promised wildly. “I swear I will! Just please, don’t take my kids. They’re all I got and since Butch left me I got no one to help me. I work as many shifts at the Ihop as I can just to make rent on this lousy place and I’m so tired all the time.” She started sobbing. “I’m just so tired.”

“Mommy, mommy!” The little boy ran to her and threw his arms around her waist. “Mommy, don’t cry! Please!”

Mei-Li felt her heart clench in her chest. No matter how many times she saw a situation like this, she never got used to it. She couldn’t, in good conscience, leave the kids here in these conditions and she knew if she called in another CPI they would agree with her assessment. Still, the children didn’t appear abused or neglected and it was clear the mother loved them and they loved her. She looked around the duplex and took a deep breath.

“I tell you what,” she said to the young mother. “Maybe I can help you out a little bit. Just let me go out and get a few things from my car.”

She returned a moment later with a box of garbage bags, some cleaning supplies, and a bottle of lice shampoo. She always kept a few spare bottles in the trunk for this exact situation which she sadly encountered all too frequently.

After making sure the baby was safely installed in a small, grimy playpen and the toddler was watching Sponge Bob, she and Brandie waded through the house, picking up the garbage. It was a big job and in the end, they filled seventeen big bags with trash. Though she looked like she was about to drop, the young mother worked with a will, cleaning as if her life depended on it. It made Mei-Li glad to see her determination—she was doing this for her kids. It also reinforced her gut feeling that this family needed to stay together.

After putting out the trash, it was time to tackle the dishes. Mei-Li cleared out one side of the sink and filled it with hot water. There was no dishwashing liquid but she had some of that too. She and Brandi washed and dried, stacking the plates and cups in the mostly bare cabinets until the sink and counters were clear. Mei-Li noticed there wasn’t much food in the cupboards other than a few boxes of Kraft macaroni and cheese and a dusty can of green beans. She promised herself to drop by the food bank and bring Brandi and her kids a food box as soon as she had a spare minute.

The maggot filled pot she saved for the last, mostly because she just couldn’t bear to touch it until she had to. She emptied it out in the back yard, shivering as the slimy mass of writhing white grubs plopped into the small hole she had dug in the dirt with the heel of her best court shoes.

Mei-Li sighed as she scraped clods of earth over the disgusting mess. She was hot and sweaty from working in the filth and heat, her hair was stringy and now her shoes were caked with dirt. So much for looking good in court—after this she would be lucky to even look presentable. But it was either pitch in and help or take the kids and she didn’t want to break up this home. Even if it was messy and the mother was young and inexperienced, there was clearly love here.

There was still a lot of cleaning to do but when Mei-Li finally had to go, the place looked a lot better than when she had gotten there. To her surprise, the young mother, Brandi, threw her arms around her neck and hugged her before she left.

“Thank you,” she whispered in Mei-Li’s ear. “All I ever heard about you people was how you wanted to take people’s kids. I never knew any of them was like you.”

“You’re welcome.” Mei-Li patted her on the back. “We don’t come around wanting to take your kids, Brandi—we just have to make sure they’re safe. Please don’t let your place get so bad again. I’ll be coming back to check you soon.”

“I swear it’ll look great next time you come,” Brandi vowed. “I don’t know how it ever got that way…it was just a gradual thing. I’d be so tired it didn’t seem to matter if one more thing got left undone. But I promise I’ll do better now.”

“I know you will.” Mei-Li smiled at her. “Okay, I really have to go. The instructions for the lice shampoo are on the back of the box.”

“I’ll use it right away. And thank you for that too.” Brandi’s blue eyes filled with tears again. “Thank you so much.”

“You’re welcome.” Mei-Li squeezed her hand. “I have to get going. I’ll see you soon.”

“I’ll be ready!” Brandi promised.

Mei-Li left her smiling and had gone back to the office to once again try and get to the paperwork. On the way she went through the drive-thru at McDonalds for a large fry and a chocolate milkshake. It was an indulgent lunch and she knew it wasn’t good for her but after the morning she’d been through so far, she needed a little indulgence.

She had barely seated herself at her desk with her bag of take out when yet another call came in. This time it was from a teacher—Mrs. Hemphill who taught first grade. One of Mei-Li’s clients, a little girl name Kristin, was in her class.

“I know you’re probably busy,” she began when Mei-Li picked up the phone. “But you asked me to call you if there was anything suspicious.”

Mei’Li’s stomach clenched. “What is it?” she asked, trying to keep her tone professional. “Have you noticed any fresh marks or bruises?”

“Well, no…” Mrs. Hemphill sighed. “But Kristin is back to acting the way she was before—you know, so silent and withdrawn? She was crying today during art and when I asked her why, she said it was because she was scared. But she wouldn’t say of what. Or who. She just clammed up and I can’t get anything else out of her. But she’s got that…that hunted look she always did before and I know I’m not imagining it. She’s been so happy and contented the past few months but today—it’s like someone rolled back the clock.”

Mei-Li found herself nodding though she knew the other woman couldn’t see her over the phone.

“All right, I’ll come by and see what I can find out.”

“Make it soon,” the teacher advised. “I don’t like the idea of sending her back to that house if it’s happening again.”

“I’ll come right away. Can you send her to the office to wait for me?”

“Sure. It’s lunch time now so I’ll send her with her lunch bag. She can eat while she waits.”

“Got it. On my way.” She hung up the phone, took off her glasses, and put her head on the desk for just a moment, gathering her strength. The day from Hell indeed. And she still had a shelter hearing in court to get through at two, plus the mound of paperwork to finish after that. Also, she was going to have to document everything she had done today. She’d be lucky to get out before eight o’clock tonight.

If only I could get some sleep, this wouldn’t seem so bad, she told herself. I know how that poor girl, Brandi felt—I’m just so tired all the time! If only he would leave me alone I could—

“Hey, Mei-mei, rough day?”

The voice of Claudia, her best friend and supervisor, cut through the fog of sleep deprivation and weariness. Mei-mei meant little sister in the Mandarin dialect and it was an apt name for Mei-Li coming from the other woman. Claudia was a good friend and, even better, a good supervisor. She was also Mei-Li’s mentor and had showed her the ropes when she started as a CPI three years before, right out of college.

“You’re not going to have an easy time,” she had advised Mei-Li frankly on her first day. “People don’t like Child Protection and some of them are going to hate you even more for who you are. They’ll think you don’t understand—because you don’t have kids. They’ll try to dismiss you because of your age and your race—get ready to hear every sexual and racial epithet you can imagine and some you can’t because you’re going to get that and more out in the field. I can’t tell you how often I’ve been called the N word. Not to mention whore, slut, bitch and every other nasty word in the book. Also in your case, some people are going to literally look down on you and try to disrespect you because you’re such a tiny little thing.”

Mei-Li had felt her enthusiasm waning. “Seriously? Are you saying this is the wrong job for me? Because I got a Masters degree just so I could do this. I want to make a difference.”

“I’m not saying it’s the wrong job—if you care enough and you really want to, you can make a difference. I’m just saying it’s not gonna be easy. Are you up to the challenge?”

With Claudia’s help, Mei-Li had been—and was—on a daily basis. At least she had been before she started having the dreams. Before she stopped being able to sleep at night…

“So, rough day?” Claudia repeated.

Mei-Li looked up. All she could see was a blur but even so, she could tell her friend was dressed to impress. Claudia was a tall, statuesque woman with creamy, dark brown skin, large, liquid brown eyes, and an impeccable fashion sense. People at the office teased that the two of them looked funny when they stood together because Claudia was nearly six feet tall and she dwarfed Mei-Li’s petite figure. Mei-Li didn’t mind. She was happy to be Claudia’s Mei-mei or little sister here at the DCF.

She sat up and nodded. “Yeah, you could say that. That last call I got was from a house…” She shivered. “Let’s just say it wasn’t very clean.”

Claudia put a hand on one full hip. “And I’m guessing you cleaned it.”

Mei-Li shrugged uneasily. “It was a young mom and she was really trying. The boyfriend left her alone with a baby and a toddler and she was working double shifts at the Ihop. Besides, she helped me clean—it’s not like I did it all myself.”

“You don’t have to do that, you know,” Claudia said. “It’s not exactly in the job description.”

“I know.” Mei-Li sighed. “But I wanted to give her the benefit of the doubt. I’ll go back and check her in a couple of days when I bring her a food box—I think she’ll be doing better. Anyway…” She fumbled for her glasses, started to put them on and stopped. “Damn, these are dirty.”

“And ugly,” Claudia said candidly. “Get rid of those ugly-ass glasses, girl. Then maybe you could find a man. Get contact lenses.”

“I told you—contacts irritate my eyes and I’m not a candidate for LASIK.”

Claudia shook her head. “I know. It’s too bad.”

“It’s probably a good thing,” Mei’Li said. “What if they messed up and I was blinded for life? You know I’m not wild about any kind of surgery after what happened to my mom.”

“I know. You always think of the worst case scenario, you know that? Then again, that’s one of the things that makes you such a good CPI.”

“Gee, thanks,” Mei-Li said dryly. “I appreciate the vote of confidence.”

“What would make you feel confident is going out on a date. How long has it been since that last guy you went out with? A year?”

“More like two years,” Mei-Li said uncomfortably. “But who’s counting? Besides—who has time for a man with this job?”

“Not you, I guess.” Claudia eyed her speculatively. “Speaking of men, you having that dream anymore?”

“Umm…” Mei-Li looked away, pretending to be interested in cleaning her glasses.

“You are, aren’t you?” Claudia demanded. “I knew it. You’ve got bags under your eyes that would make Samsonite jealous.”

“Wow, thanks—you really know how to make a girl feel good.”

“Well, it’s true. And I only say it because I’m worried about you. I thought you said the Kindred Head Honcho told you he wasn’t coming for you.”

“He’s not,” Mei-Li protested. “I don’t know why I can’t stop having the dreams.”

Claudia arched one perfectly shaped eyebrow. “You think he’s changed his mind and he’s coming after all?”

Mei-Li felt her stomach twist uneasily. “Of course not—why would he? Look at me—I’m not exactly a catch with my giant black glasses and my nonexistent bra size. The last guy I dated couldn’t be bothered to come across the street for me—what makes you think somebody would want to come across the freaking universe?”

“Don’t sell yourself short, honey.” Claudia’s brown eyes swept over her. “With that perfect pale skin and that long, silky black hair you’ve got the whole perfectly petite China doll thing going on. Some guys really go for that.”

“Yeah, that’s what my boyfriend in college said,” Mei-Li muttered. “Which of course is why he ended up with a blonde cheerleader with a set of double Ds.”

“The problem is you look frail and harmless and then you’re not. Once someone gets to know you, they understand you don’t need to be taken care of. And the same guys who want a perfect little doll don’t like that—you scare them off because they don’t want a, fearless, independent woman who can fend for herself.”

“I’m glad you see me that way, anyway.” Mei-Li sighed. “I don’t feel very independent and fearless right now. I just feel tired.”

“That’s the sleep deprivation talking.” Claudia clucked her tongue sympathetically. “Look, why don’t you lie down in my office for a twenty minute power nap? It’ll do you a world of good.”

Mei-Li thought longingly of the battered brown leather couch in her friend’s office. Despite its appearance, it was an incredibly comfortable piece of furniture. Regretfully, she shook her head.

“Thanks but I can’t. I have a shelter hearing in court at two and before that I have to go check on one of my clients—Kristin. You know—Angry Mom’s kid?”

“Oh, Angry Mom…” Claudia shook her head. “Mmm-mm. Now I really feel sorry for you. What’s the problem?”

“That’s what I’m going to try and find out.” Mei-Li sighed and stood up. “And I’d better get going if I’m going to have time to talk to her and get back in time for court.”

“Take it easy.” Claudia squeezed her shoulder sympathetically. “Remember, this day will end eventually.”

“I know it will—it just doesn’t seem like it right now.” Mei-Li grabbed her bag of take-out. “Gotta run. I’ll catch up with you later.”

“Okay. Call me if you need backup.”

“Shouldn’t be necessary,” Mei-Li said. “I’m seeing Kristin at school.”

“Oh, that does make things easier. All right then, good luck.”

“Thanks.” Mei-Li smiled at her gratefully. “See you later.”

She ran out the door, clutching the paper McDonald’s sack with its cooling fries and melting shake. She would just have to eat her lunch while she talked to Kristin but since the little girl was having lunch at the same time, it should be okay.

Mei-Li hoped this call was a false alarm but she was very much afraid it wasn’t.

Chapter Five

“She’s right there in the nurse’s office waiting for you.” The school secretary pointed at the small closet of a room at the far end of the office. “There’s a desk and a couple chairs and the nurse is at lunch. You can talk to her there if you want.”

“Thanks.” Mei-Li nodded gratefully and came around the swinging, waist high barrier to enter the back of the elementary school office. She let herself into the small room, which was painted industrial gray green like the rest of the interior of the school, and closed the door carefully behind her. She didn’t want the noisy hustle and bustle of the office intruding on her interview.

Kristin was already on one side of the small, cheap wooden desk, her legs dangling as she sat in a dingy yellow plastic chair. A battered Barbie doll lunch box sat on the desk but it didn’t look like the little girl was eating.

Probably too nervous. Mei-Li felt a stab of sympathy. If what she and the teacher suspected was actually happening in Kristin’s home, she had plenty of reason to be nervous.

“Hey, Kristin,” she said, sitting down across from the little girl and placing her McDonald’s bag beside the Barbie lunch box. “How are you doing?”

“Okay, I guess.” Kristin looked down, refusing to meet her eyes. She had long brown hair which was usually done up in a bow or in a neat braid. Today, however, it was a messy halo around her small face. Her clothes were dirty too—there was a grease spot on her rumpled My Little Pony t-shirt and a hole in the knee of her jeans.

“You guess? It doesn’t sound like you’re sure.” Mei-Li smiled at her, tried to catch the little girl’s eyes and failed. “Well, it’s been a little while since I saw you so I thought maybe you and I could eat lunch together. Would that be okay?”

“Sure, I guess so.” The little girl shrugged listlessly.

Mei-Li frowned. She could see why the teacher had called her—Kristin was normally a happy, chatty little girl. To see her like this, so silent and withdrawn, set off all kinds of alarm bells. Still, she knew she couldn’t push or she’d get nothing. So instead of talking anymore, she opened her sack.

The smell of French fries immediately filled the small office. Mei-Li ate one—it was more warm than hot but still good—and put the straw into her chocolate shake.

“What do you have for lunch?” she asked Kristin. “Or did you already eat before I got here?”

“No, I didn’t eat.” The little girl shook her head.

“You waited for me? That was nice.” Mei-Li smiled.

“I didn’t eat ‘cause I don’t got nothing to eat. See?” Kristin opened her lunch box, displaying nothing but a wadded up paper towel and a broken plastic spoon. “I think Mama forgot to pack my lunch,” she explained.

“She forgot?” Mei-Li felt a surge of anger. “Did you at least get breakfast?”

“Nu-uh.” Kristin shook her head. “Mama didn’t feel like fixing it. She was real tired from being up all night with—” She stopped abruptly, biting her lip.

“Up all night with who?” Mei-Li prompted softly.

“Can’t say.” Kristin’s blue-gray eyes shifted to the side evasively. “Or I’ll get in trouble.”

“Okay.” Mei-Li nodded. It wasn’t time to push—not yet. Instead she took a sip of her shake.

“I’m hungry,” the little girl whispered, looking up at her at last.

I am too. Mei-Li gave an inward sigh as she looked at her fries. She had a feeling she was going to stay that way.

“Uh-huh,” she said, nodding. “I bet you are hungry if you didn’t get breakfast. It’s been a long time since dinner last night.”

“I didn’t have much for dinner either,” Kristin confided. “Just some chips. I had to go to bed early—way early.”

“Why was that?” Slowly, Mei-Li pushed the fries towards the little girl. “Go ahead—you can have some.”

“Thank you!” Gratefully, Kristin grabbed some fries and crammed them into her mouth. “You got any chicken nuggets?”

“Sorry, no. Maybe next time I meet you at lunch I’ll bring a happy meal. Okay?”

“Okay!” The little girl nodded enthusiastically and reached for more fries. “These are really good, though. Thank you.”

“You’re welcome. Nice manners.” Mei-Li smiled at her. “So why did you have to go to bed early last night?”

“’Cause Randy was mad. He said I was talking too loud and he— Oh…” Kristin stopped in mid-chew, her mouth full of fries. “I shouldn’t of told you that,” she whispered. “Mama’s gonna be so mad at me.”

“It’s okay, sweetheart,” Mei-Li said gently. “You can tell me anything—you know that.”

“But I shouldn’t of.” The girl was near tears now. She swallowed the soggy lump of fries in her mouth with obvious difficulty. “Mama said not to say. She’s gonna be so angry.”

Mei-Li thought it was likely true that Kristin’s mother would be angry—she was always angry. But the fact was, it was better for the little girl to deal with her mother’s shouting than the kind of abuse her supposedly ex-boyfriend was bringing into the house.

“Are you thirsty?” she asked, pushing her shake towards the girl. “This is chocolate.”

“Thanks.” Kristin sniffled and took a sip of the melting shake. “Mmm, good.”

“I know, chocolate is the best, isn’t it?” Mei-Li shared a conspiratorial grin with her. “It’s my favorite.”

“Mine too.” Kristin grinned and took another sip.

“So how long has Randy been coming around?” Mei-Li tried to keep her voice casual. There was a court order stating that the man couldn’t be near Kristin or her little sister. For the last couple of months it had seemed like her mother was complying with it. But now…

“I don’t know.” Kristin shrugged. “A while?”

Mei-Li sighed, reminding herself that a first grader wasn’t exactly the best judge of time.

“You said he was there last night, though?”

“Uh-huh. Him and Mama were fighting.”

I just bet they were. That seemed to be the basic pattern in their relationship—they would scream and fight and then Kristin’s mom would deny Randy sex and then he would take his anger out on Kristin and her sister. It sounded to Mei-Li like the whole messy, abusive cycle was beginning all over again and the two little girls were going to be caught in the middle.

But how long had it been going on? She made a mental note to talk to the girl’s teacher and see how long she’d been listless and quiet. Chances are the timing coincided with Randy’s reappearance in her life.

“These are really yummy. Can I have some more?” Kristin looked at her hopefully.

“Have all you want.” Mei-Li tried to smile. She watched the little girl reach for another French fry and saw the shiny circle of an old burn scar on the inside of Kristin’s thin forearm. Randy had done that with his cigarette because she and her little sister were being “too fucking loud” having a tea party while he was trying to watch the ball game in the next room. He had done some time for it but a technicality had gotten him out of jail early and now he was slinking around where he didn’t belong. Not that scum like him belonged anywhere but at the bottom of the ocean in Mei-Li’s opinion.

Just the sight of the scar made her jaw clench. It wasn’t the only mark Kristin and her little sister had courtesy of Randy Dungston. There were other old scars and at one time sexual abuse had been suspected, though it had never been proven. Just the thought of him coming around Kristin and her sister again, making their lives hell, made Mei-Le so angry she couldn’t see straight.

And she wasn’t just furious at Randy who was an abusive asshole—but also at Kristin’s mom. Mei-Li didn’t have kids of her own but she knew if she did she would love them with all her heart. It was a mother’s responsibility to protect her little ones from harm. How could any woman have a relationship with a man who could hurt her children? How could she turn a blind eye to the abuse and pain he inflicted on her girls? How could she pick him over her own daughters?

Mei-Li didn’t have the answers for any of that but she did have an idea of what to do. The only problem was, it was going to require extra vigilance on her part and with her massive caseload, she was already stretched thin. Still, she would do whatever it took to make certain Kristin and her sister were safe from harm.

A bell buzzed somewhere outside and Kristin swallowed her mouthful of fries and looked up.

“Oh, lunch is over! Now we get to do PE.”

“You like PE?” Mei-Li asked, smiling.

“I love it!” A little of the old enthusiasm was shining in Kristin’s big eyes. “And today we get to play with the parachute! I love parachute day. Can I go back now?”

“Sure. Are you finished?” Mei-Li nodded at the mostly empty carton of fries and the shake.

“Uh-huh.” Kristin scooped the last two fries into her mouth and slurped up the rest of the chocolate milkshake. “Can I go?”

“I’ll go with you.” Mei-Li stood and held out a hand. “Come on, I need to talk to your teacher.”

Kristin’s eyes grew suddenly wide as she took the offered hand. “Are you gonna ask her about Randy? He never comes to school.”

No, he wouldn’t dare. He just shows up slinking around the house at night and scaring two innocent little girls to death, the bastard!

Somehow Mei-Li kept her smile in place. “I don’t want you to worry about that, Kristin. I’m going to take care of it.”

“Okay.” But the little girl sounded doubtful.

“Come on.” Mei-Li tugged gently on her hand. “Parachute day, remember?”

“Oh, yeah!” Kristin’s smile reasserted itself and she tugged back, leading them to the door. “Hurry—I don’t want to lose my spot!”

“Okay, we’ll hurry.” They rushed, giggling out of the office and through the hallways to Kristin’s classroom. But though she entered into the spirit of fun with the little girl, Mei-Li couldn’t help being worried. Was Randy Dungston having a relationship with Kristin’s mother again? She knew if she called and asked the woman would only deny it, and the call would just put her on her guard. No, the only way to be certain was to make an unannounced visit some evening and night visits were never fun. Still, it had to be done and she knew she could count on Claudia for backup. They could also call in a squad car if necessary—the police were there to help if need be.

Mentally, Mei-Li changed her idea of getting home around eight, pushing it back a couple of hours to ten or later. If she was going to do a stake out of Angry Mom’s house, it was going to add some time to her work day.

Well, maybe I’ll be out all night and I won’t get to bed at all, she told herself. At least that would keep me from going to sleep and dreaming…dreaming about him.

Avoiding the frightening dream was the one bright spot in the whole awful situation. But Mei-Li knew she couldn’t keep this up forever—if she didn’t get a decent night’s sleep soon, she was going to drop.

That’s a problem for another time, she told herself firmly. For now, I just have to keep going. Have to be in court in forty-five minutes. And after that, I have got to get to that paperwork…

* * * * *

Six frowned as he watched her exit the door of the low, sprawling building which seemed to have something to do with educating young. It was strange to see so many little ones running here and there. He only ever encountered youngsters of any species when he visited the medical barges. On Z4 all the organic inhabitants were grown to adulthood before they were released from their medically induced comas and extracted from the incubation tubes. Here on Earth, it appeared that they were made in a more…unrefined fashion and allowed to grow to adulthood with no chemical manipulation or enhancements at all.

Almost as odd as the children was the proliferation of females. Because the females of Z4 had all died off soon after the Collective took over, he wasn’t used to seeing them. They seemed so different from males—shorter, more slender, more vulnerable.

But none that he had seen was as tiny as Mei-Li. She could almost have been mistaken for a young one herself until you looked at her face and saw the wisdom and life experience in her big, dark eyes. Also, she was dressed as the other adult females were with a piece of cloth that wrapped around her waist and thighs and left her legs bare and strange, stilt-like shoes attached to her feet. Six wondered about those—were they just to make her taller? For a while he thought they might be some kind of enhancement but he didn’t see any electronic components so he decided they must just be strange footwear.

Speaking of enhancements, that was another thing he found strange about this planet—seeing everyone, everywhere completely unenhanced. The inhabitants looked oddly bare to him. Not a single one of them had so much as a mechanical hand or an ocular scope. How did they manage without the added input such enhancements provided? Six didn’t know and he had no desire to find out. He didn’t really care about the other inhabitants of this world—all his attention was currently focused on Mei-Li whom he had been watching intently for hours.

As odd as the Earthlings looked to him, he was well aware that he would look twice as odd to them. Luckily, he was hidden from sight by his shuttle’s light refracting tech. Like most Kindred shuttles, it transformed to a land vehicle when it needed to. Unlike the others, it had the ability to blend seamlessly into whatever environment it was in. By using a special metal polymer skin that refracted light, it became for all intents and purposes invisible. And Six was invisible too—as long as he stayed inside it.

He watched as Mei-Li walked past him and got into her own small blue vehicle which was parked only two slots down from his. She looked right at him as she started her engine but her eyes slid past his camouflaged vehicle, no doubt perceiving the place it was parked as an empty spot.

Six frowned. So far he had seen her go back and forth to various domiciles as well as the building for young ones and another building that seemed to be some kind of business complex. He had watched as she hauled bag after bag out of one house—bags of what? The question had intrigued him and he had employed his trans-scope to see into the house. He had seen Mei-Li picking things up off the ground of the domicile but he still couldn’t fathom what the things were or why she and the other Earth female were so busily engaged in the task.

As she left the small, shabby domicile, Six had observed the other female throw her arms around Mei-Li’s neck. He had almost started from his vehicle—certain this was an attack! But then he saw the moisture in the Earth female’s eyes and saw the corners of Mei-Li’s soft, full lips turn up. For some reason one of them was upset while the other was…what…happy? Both emotions were foreign to him but it didn’t seem to make sense that they were happening at the same time. Then again, nothing about Feelers made sense, he reminded himself. They allowed their emotions to rule them and consequently they acted illogically.

Six shook his head in confusion. Just now he had seen Mei-Li give her provisions to a young one when she was clearly hungry herself. Or at least, he assumed she was hungry. She hadn’t consumed anything since he had been observing her and it had been several hours. Now she was driving away again—should he follow her?

He had to admit that as frail as she looked, she didn’t appear to be in any danger. In which case, he really had no reason to keep on tracking her since his stated purpose was to defend her and there didn’t appear to be anything to defend her against. He really ought to go now—ought to report to One the strange behavior of the Kindred High Chancellor and explain that he had decided not to claim Mei-Li on those grounds.

And yet…he lingered. For some reason he didn’t like the idea of leaving without her. But if he wasn’t feeling protective, then what was the sensation that made him want to Claim her, though his gut told him he should not?

Again, Six had no answer but though he knew it was illogical, he found himself unwilling to leave Mei-Li just yet. Perhaps I should keep observing her for a just a little longer, he told himself. After all, the inhabitants of this planet seem innocuous enough but who knows how they behave when their sun goes down?

Yes, it would probably be prudent to watch just a little while longer—perhaps just a solar hour or two until it began to grow dark. Then, once he assured himself completely of her safety, he would leave and go back to Z4 where he belonged.

Chapter Six

Mei-Li was nearly dropping with exhaustion by the time she finished the last piece of paperwork and pushed back from her desk. The shelter hearing had run longer than she’d thought and had taken most of her afternoon, meaning she hadn’t gotten back to the DCF until late.

In court, she’d had to defend her decision to remove a two year old from a home where the parents had gotten high on meth and allowed their child to get out of the house and run into a busy road. If not for the quick actions of a concerned neighbor, the little boy would likely have been killed. Mei-Li had been called and had made a quick decision to remove the child to a safer environment.

She’d had to describe the state of the apartment, (it was a mess with drug paraphernalia everywhere) and the actions of the parents, (high out of their minds and completely unaware that their child had gotten into the road) to the judge and the members of the court. Unfortunately, the meth-head parents had somehow scratched up the money for a pretty good attorney and he had attacked Mei-Li in every way he could, trying to find some reason why she was at fault for taking the child.

Defending herself and her decisions was a lengthy and exhausting process which left Mei-Li feeling drained and shaky. She could hold her own in court, even against the best attorney, but it always took a toll on her. In the end, the judge upheld the shelter and the parents were ordered to get drug counseling and treatment before they could get their child back. They glared daggers at Mei-Li as she left the courtroom, as though she was solely responsible for the loss of their child and their drug habit had nothing to do with it.

For her part, Mei-Li refused to return their looks or acknowledge them at all. She didn’t like to take kids from families but in this case it was clearly in the child’s best interest. And at the end of the day, that was her main objective—to protect the children under her care. If that meant taking them away from a potentially harmful or deadly situation, she was fully prepared to do so, even if it earned her the enmity and undying hatred of the parents she took them from.

When she had at last reached the office again, it was four forty-five and almost time to clock out—a thought that would have made her laugh if she’d had the energy left to do so. There was no leaving the office until she got through her neglected mound of paperwork and documented everything she had done today from her interaction with Drunk Mom and her kids, all the way up to her meeting with Kristin’s teacher.

Kristin…

With her paperwork finally done, Mei-Li looked at her watch and saw it was half past eight. A glance out the window showed it was full dark outside. Even in sunny Florida the sun had to set sometime. She was the only one left in the office.

Mei-Li thought longingly of her bed back in her little bungalow in Seminole Heights. It had a memory foam mattress—a gift from her father—one of the few she had been willing to accept. If Senator Hastings had his way, she would have been living in a plush condo in Hyde Park instead of a tiny bungalow on the unfashionable end of Seminole Heights. Then again, if her adopted father had had his way, she also would have gone through law school and would be working on making partner at this point. But Mei-Li hadn’t wanted law school or med school either though her GPA and SAT scores could have put her on the path to either one. She’d wanted to make a difference in the lives of children.

Part of her determination had to do with the way she’d been raised herself. Oh, she hadn’t been abused or neglected—not in the way some of her clients were, anyway. But her mother had been a high society butterfly who had adopted her because it was the fashionable thing to do—rescuing a disadvantaged baby was like having the latest Coach bag in some circles. Her father, though doting, was often distant and consumed with his work.

Mei-Li had been raised by a series of nannies and private tutors and had been sent away to boarding school at the tender age of twelve. As a consequence, she felt keenly for the children she watched over. She saw the same pattern over and over—how desperately the children loved their parents and how little affection and care they were often shown in return. That was why when she sensed genuine love and concern in a family, she tried so hard to keep it together.

And that was why, despite being dead on her feet, she was going to swing by Kristin’s house instead of heading straight home to bed.

The lights were on in the small, rundown house in Tampa Heights when Mei-Li got there. There was a plaster angel with a chipped face in the weedy, overgrown front lawn. It looked eerie in the glow of the orange sodium arc lights which dotted the shabby street. A dirty rattan couch sat on the sagging front porch and discarded toys were strewn on the steps leading up to it.

Tampa Heights wasn’t far from Seminole Heights—her own area of town which was perfectly safe. But despite or maybe because of its proximity to a nicer neighborhood, TH was one of the worst areas of Tampa and Mei-Li was aware that it wasn’t the best place for her to be out on her own. She parked across the narrow street and gripped a small canister of pepper spray in one hand as she watched the shadows moving across the shaded front windows.

She’d been thinking she would have to go knock on the front door and demand entry to see if Randy Dungston was there but when she pulled up, she saw that wouldn’t be necessary. There were two cars parked in the dirt driveway of the grungy little house. One was an old gray Chevy sedan that looked like it had seen better days. The other was a jacked up truck with huge tires and purple flames running across its sides. It was instantly recognizable and Mei-Li knew exactly who the owner was—Randy.

Even if she hadn’t seen the truck—which he hadn’t even taken the trouble to try and hide—she would have known he was there. That was because the door to the little house was open, doubtless to let in the fresh air on a hot Florida night. However, it also let out the raised voices of two people involved in a screaming match.

“You fucking bastard! Why are you lying to me? I know you were with her—I know you were! Janelle saw you—she told me.”

Mei-Li sighed. That was the voice of Angry Mom—so named by herself and Claudia because the woman literally never stopped yelling. Mei-Li had never heard her speak in a normal tone of voice, not even to her children. She shouted and screamed at everyone and everything, her hatred welling up from an inexhaustible fountain of rage buried deep inside and spewing over everyone she met.

“God damn it, woman! So what if I was with her? I wouldn’t have to be if you’d put out once in awhile! But no—you act like your legs are fucking glued shut! Why the hell shouldn’t I get some somewhere else if you’re not gonna give it to me?”

Annnnd that was the voice of Randy. He was definitely there and he sounded good and drunk. Mei-Li massaged her temples where a really good tension headache was trying to take hold. So he and Angry Mom were reenacting their old, toxic dance all over again. Under the shouting, Mei-Li thought she could hear crying. Probably Kristin or her little sister, Megan, upset by the fight.

This had to stop before it went any further but Mei-Li knew perfectly well she couldn’t break it up all by herself—it wasn’t safe. She pulled out her cell phone and punched in Claudia’s number.

“Hey, boss lady—remember how you said you’d back me up if I needed it?”

Claudia gave a long suffering sigh. “Seriously Mei-mei? It’s almost nine at night and I was just settling down to catch up on Gray’s Scandal. I have two juicy episodes all saved up and I was about to pour myself a big glass of red wine.”

“Well, there’s plenty of juicy scandal going on down here at Kristin Hill’s house if it makes you feel any better,” Mei-Li said dryly. “Randy Dungston is back with a vengeance and he and Angry Mom are airing their dirty laundry loud enough for everyone in Tampa Heights to hear it.”

Claudia was immediately all business.

“Okay, I’m on my way and I’ll call a squad car too. He’s breaking the court order to keep him away from the girls so we can have him hauled away at least for the night.”

“They might take awhile to get there—this is Friday night, not exactly one of their down times,” Mei-Li pointed out.

“They’ll get there, I’ll make sure of it,” Claudia said grimly. “In the meantime, you just stay in the car with the windows rolled up and the doors locked. Do not go into that house alone. Okay?”

“You don’t have to tell me twice,” Mei-Li said dryly. “I’ll sit tight and wait for you.”

“Good. Be there in twenty. Fifteen if traffic cooperates.”

“Got it.”

Mei-Li hung up and turned her attention back to the scene going on in the little house across the street. The angry voices had risen from shouts to screams and then she heard the sound of glass breaking.

“Stupid cunt,” Randy was shouting. “Don’t be yelling at me! Like you ain’t never fucked around. I know what you were doing when I was in County. I know you were fucking around—spreading your legs for anything with a dick!”

“No, I swear, Randy…” Angry Mom’s voice was somewhere between a shriek and a wail. “I never…I never…”

“Lying bitch!”

More breaking glass and more shrieking had Mei-Li on the edge of her seat. She knew it wasn’t safe to go inside and confront the angry drunk by herself but she also didn’t want to just sit here and listen to Randy beat the crap out of Angry Mom while Kristin and her sister witnessed the whole messy scene.

Then she heard something worse.

“Not my mommy! You leave my mommy alone!” The piercing, high pitched voice was unmistakably Kristin’s. Mei-Li could see her small shadow in the lit front windows rushing at a much bigger form which had to be Randy.

“Get back you little bitch!” Randy grunted as the big shadow grabbed the smaller one. “Or, I swear to God I’ll slice you up while your fucking ‘mommy’ watches.”

That was it—Mei-Li knew it was dangerous but she couldn’t wait any longer. She couldn’t sit in her safe, locked car and wait for the police while an innocent little girl was maimed and possibly killed. No matter what happened, she had to go in.

She was out of her car and across the street almost before the thoughts finished flashing through her mind. The door was open and she ran into the house without knocking or calling, holding the pepper spray straight out in front of her like a gun.

What she saw when she got to the cramped and cluttered living room made her cold all over.

Randy Dungston had Kristin’s in a choke hold, one beefy arm around the little girl’s thin throat. In the other hand he had a broken bottle, its jagged green shards of glass poking out of his meaty fist. Kristin was gasping and turning blue, her eyes bulging with the effort to breathe as Dungston brought the glittering, razor sharp glass closer and closer to her face.

Angry Mom was standing helplessly to one side, shouting something that Mei-Li didn’t even hear and Kristin’s little sister, Megan, who was only four, was wailing inconsolably as she watched her sister about to be maimed.

Mei-Li was so angry she felt like she could have exploded with rage but she knew if she made the wrong move she might cost Kristin an eye.

“Randy Dungston,” she said in a low voice that quivered with fury. “Put Kristin down and drop that bottle now.”

Randy looked down at her, sneering. He was a big bully of a man with red cheeks and a nose that reminded Mei-Li of a snout. He stank of sweat and scotch and cigarette smoke and his piggy little eyes were bloodshot.

“Well, if it ain’t the little chink social worker,” he grunted, making no move to either release Kristin or drop the jagged, broken bottle. “The same little chink bitch that got me kicked out of my own home and sent to jail.”

“This is not your home. You lost the right to call it that when you hurt and tortured two helpless little girls—just like you’re doing now. You let her go right now or I will spray you!” She held out the pepper spray, her arm trembling, wishing she had something more lethal like a tazer or a gun.

To her consternation, Dungston just laughed.

“I been to jail, bitch—you oughta know since you’re the one who sent me there. You think I’m afraid of a little pepper spray? Besides, you spray me, you’re gonna get her too.” He nodded at Kristin who had almost stopped struggling now. Her face had gone from blue to almost gray. It was an alarming color and Mei-Li felt panic begin to gnaw at her throat. What if he killed the little girl while she stood here helplessly and watched?

To one side, Megan was still wailing and Angry Mom was wringing her hands ineffectually and crying but neither reaction was having any effect on Dungston. An evil grin had spread across his porcine face as he watched to see what Mei-Li would do.

She hesitated, uncertain of the best course of action. It was true that spraying the pepper spray might get Kristin too because Randy would doubtless have no qualms about using the little girl as a human shield. Mei-Li thought about lunging forward to try to drag the little girl from his grip but she was afraid he would cut Kristin with the bottle if she did.

“Let…her…go!” she insisted, trying to keep her voice steady.

“When…I’m…ready,” he sneered, mocking her tone.

“Release the young one.”

The deep, cold voice behind her nearly made Mei-Li jump out of her skin. She saw Randy’s eyes widen in surprise and fill with fear. She couldn’t help glancing back to see what could provoke such a reaction in a hard man like Dungston.

And there he was. Six. Standing there looking just as he did in her dreams from the glaring red light where his left eye should be to the metallic left hand to the bulky black armor which made him absolutely huge. He seemed to fill the whole living area and suck all the air out of the room at the same time. Or maybe that was her, hyperventilating. Seeing him in her dreams was bad enough—she’d never really expected to see him in person.

“Who’re you?” Randy sneered, obviously trying to cover his fear with bravado. “Some kinda Robo-cop wannabe?”

Despite his tough words, he was clearly shaken. So much so that he allowed Kristen to sag in his grip, giving Mei-Li a clear shot at his face.

She was still pretty freaked out about having the big Kindred from her dreams suddenly appear behind her but the pragmatic part of her was screaming that she didn’t have time to be freaked out. She could have hysterics later. Right now, she had a chance to save Kristin and she had to take it.

Aiming right for Dungston’s eyes, she squeezed the button and fired a powerful stream of pepper spray right in his face.

“Agh—God! My eyes!”

As Mei-Li had hoped, Randy stumbled backwards clutching for his eyes. He dropped both the bottle and Kristin in his blindness as he cursed and flailed.

Mei-Li ran forward to grab the little girl at once. She was so focused on Kristin that she barely even noticed when she sliced her knee open on a piece of the broken bottle. The pain was sharp but her fear for Kristin was sharper.

“Kristin?” she said, patting her cheeks. “Kristin, come on, honey—be okay. Please be okay!” She was feeling for a pulse when Kristin coughed weakly, her eyelids flickering.

“Mizz Hastings?” she slurred, focusing on Mei-Li.

“Kristin!” Mei-Li hugged the little girl to her, a wash of relief sweeping over her. “Oh, sweety, you’re all right!”

“Get your Goddamned hands off my child, you bitch!” Angry Mom was suddenly pushing her away. “You done enough damage for one night.”

“I did damage?” It wasn’t professional but Mei-Li couldn’t help herself. “I had to come in because you let this…this monster back into your home and into the lives of your children.” She gestured at Randy who was still pawing at his eyes like a wounded bear. Six was also still standing there, looming over all of them but Mei-Li didn’t feel ready to deal with him yet. She might never be ready to deal with him.

Angry Mom’s eyes shifted uneasily. “Randy’s fine as long as you don’t go riling him up! If you hadn’t come in waving your stupid pepper spray—”

“I don’t believe this.” Mei-Li shook her head. “You’re still defending him? After what he just did to your daughter? What is wrong with you?”

Angry Mom got a stubborn, hateful look on her narrow face.

“The only thing wrong with me is that I need a new case worker. And I’m gonna ask for one first thing in the morning!”

“Good,” Mei-Li said evenly. “You can call and ask as soon as you get finished talking to the police.”

“The police?” Randy muttered. His eyes were still streaming but he appeared to be able to see again—at least somewhat. “I don’t think so. Fuck this shit—I’m out!” Keeping a wary eye on Six who was still standing there mutely, he edged out the door and ran into the night.

“Hey, come back here!” Mei-Li exclaimed but she wasn’t about to run after him. Not while Kristin and her little sister were wailing and Angry Mom was shouting expletives at her. The noise in the little house made her head throb and her sleep deprived brain felt like it was going to burst. She looked up at Six angrily. “Why did you let him get away?”

“I didn’t come here for him.” He gave her a long, level look from his one normal eye which was steel gray. “I came for you, Mei-Li.”

Hearing her name in that deep, frightening voice made everything seem more real somehow. Oh my God—this isn’t a dream. He’s real and he’s really here. He’s come for me—come to take me away!

The realization scared her to death—which made her angry.

“Now, you listen to me,” she said, standing up and limping towards him—God, her knee really hurt and she could feel a warm trickle of blood running down the inside of her calf. She wanted to get away from Angry Mom and her crying children before having this conversation so she went into the small entry hall by the open doorway. Six followed her obligingly. “As I was saying,” Mei-Li went on. “I don’t care—”

“You’re wounded,” he interrupted. Suddenly he was kneeling in front of her, like a huge, black boulder that had somehow lodged itself at her feet. “Let me see.”

“What? No!” Mei-Li protested, moving away. “I’m fine—I’ll deal with that later. Right now I need to deal with you.”

“Very well.” He was still kneeling in front of her so he looked up—not that he had to look very far. God, he was even bigger in reality than he had been in her dreams!

Mei-Li felt disarmed, both by his nearness and his apparent concern for her but she refused to show any weakness.

“What I’m trying to say is I don’t care how many light years you traveled to come to get me,” she said firmly. “I can’t go with you. I won’t go with you.”

Six rose slowly to tower over her again. “And your reason for this refusal is…?”

“Did you see that man? The man you just let get away?” Mei-Li demanded, poking him in the chest. She had to reach up to do it since he was so huge but she managed just the same. The rational part of her brain told her it wasn’t really fair to blame the big Kindred—apprehending criminals wasn’t really his job. But she couldn’t stop the fury that rose inside her when she thought of Randy Dungston getting away only to come back and hurt Kristin and her sister again.

“I saw him,” Six said neutrally.

“Well he’s going to keep coming back—keep hurting these girls until the day he dies unless I’m here to stop him! I can’t go running off with you to a galaxy far, far away while he’s on the loose. I can’t.”

Six gave her another long look and then nodded shortly.

“Understood. I did not really come to claim you anyway—I only wished to ascertain that you were safe and able to take care of yourself.”

“What?” Mei-Li demanded. “Able to take care of myself? Why would you think I couldn’t take care of myself? Because I’m a woman?”

“No. Because you are so tiny.” He frowned at her—the first vestige of any kind of emotion she’d seen from him. “Look at you—I could lift you with one hand and hold you for hours without tiring.”

For some reason the thought of being lifted by him and held against that broad chest made her feel hot and cold all over. It also scared her to death which made her mad as hell.

“Well, you’re not going to get a chance to try that, buddy, because I’m not going anywhere with you!” she snarled. “What you are going to do is get the hell out of this house and off my case now! Got it?”

To her surprise, instead of getting angry and shouting back, the big Kindred simply nodded.

“Understood,” he said again. “It is clear that despite your diminutive size, you are well able to care for yourself. I will leave you in peace.”

“Thank you,” Mei-Li spat sarcastically. “It’s really kind of you to forgo dragging me off in your alien spaceship so I can get on with my freaking job.”

His one normal eye narrowed and there was a soft whirring sound from the red scope where his left eye should have been.

“Be cautious, Mei-Li. Though I am not subject to irrational emotions, I do not take pleasure in sarcasm.”

“Well, I don’t take pleasure in you showing up when I’m trying to work,” she snapped. “Or showing up in my dreams, making it so I can’t get more than a few hours of sleep a night and I’m so brain dead I can’t think straight.”

“The dreams are troubling to me, too,” he protested. “I didn’t cause them—I wanted them to stop. And I certainly had no intention of coming to claim you, no matter how insistent they became.”

“Oh yeah? Then why did you come here?” Mei-Li demanded recklessly.

He frowned. “I told you—to be certain you were protected.”

“Well, as you can see, I’m perfectly fine.”

“Yes, I see,” he said shortly. “And so I will be going.”

“Good.” Mei-Li crossed her arms over her chest. “Go back to your starship and leave me alone!”

“That is my intention,” he growled and for a moment she almost thought he looked angry. Then his face became a perfect, emotionless blank again and he made a short, stiff bow in her direction. “Goodbye and may Fortune favor you.”

“Oh, uh…goodbye.” Mei-Li was suddenly nonplussed. She had shouted at him and said things she normally wouldn’t have said to anyone. Sometimes it seemed like she spent her whole life being professional and polite. But the minute Six showed up, she just lost it. Mostly because being scared made her mad but still…

She wondered if she ought to apologize but he was already turning to go. He stepped through the narrow doorway, turning sideways to fit his broad shoulders, and walked past the dirty rattan couch. Despite the black armor that covered his body, he moved smoothly down the sagging steps of the front porch although how he kept from smashing through the rotting wooden steps with his massive black boots was more than Mei-Li could understand.

That’s it then? she thought as she watched him leave. That was all I had to do to get rid of him? Just tell him off and send him away?

It seemed ridiculously easy. Maybe insultingly so. Probably he had realized that she wasn’t his type the moment he laid eyes on her. One look at her nonexistent breasts and hips and he had no doubt decided he had made a mistake coming at all. Her shouting at him like Angry Mom probably didn’t help either.

Abruptly, Mei-Li felt ashamed. He had said he’d only come to make sure she was safe. Was that really such a bad thing? She’d been frightened and angry because he had showed up so suddenly and he looked so big and scary in person. But really, he had behaved like a gentleman—not at all like what she had expected.

What had she expected? That he would throw her over one broad shoulder, caveman style, and carry her away? The idea seemed ludicrous now. Instead of acting primitive and possessive, Six had spoken politely, if somewhat coldly, and had gone when she asked him to. And in return, Mei-Li had treated him like the world’s biggest jerk.

Manners! whispered her adopted mother’s voice inside her head. Where are your manners, Mei-Li? That poor man came all the way from another planet just to meet you and you snubbed him! What is wrong with you?

Abruptly, the guilt became too much. She stepped out onto the porch and opened her mouth to say something but Six was already almost out of eyesight—nothing more than a black dot in the night. As she watched, he disappeared completely though Mei-Li couldn’t tell where or how. He was just…gone.

There was still screaming and sobbing coming from inside the house. Mei-Li was aware that there was a lot to do but now that Randy was gone, Kristin and her sister were safe. And she just couldn’t bear to go back in the shabby little house and be shouted and cursed at any more.

Instead, she sank down on the dirty rattan sofa and put her head in her hands. God, what a day. And it still wasn’t over.

Well, at least you’re not being hauled away in a spaceship to some distant world where everybody is half Terminator! she tried to console herself. But somehow the fact that her “claiming” hadn’t happened after all was small comfort. Mei-Li tried to tell herself she was relieved but instead she just felt empty inside. And she didn’t know why.

Chapter Seven

Six frowned as he got into his camouflaged shuttle again and started the engine. Mei-Li had really surprised him.

In every dream he had shared with her, she had seemed frightened and frail—a timid little creature that reminded him in her mannerisms of the furskins, the tiny half rodent, half mechanoid creatures that scurried around the medical barges. She had seemed ready to run away and hide at the very sight of him.

But though her tiny body looked frail, she had hidden strength.

When the action began, he had been sitting in his shuttle, far down the street and watching her watch the little domicile. Nothing had been happening and he’d almost decided he would just go and leave her when he’d seen her jump out of her vehicle and go charging into the place she’d been watching with nothing more than a small metal canister in her hand.

Six had followed her in and had quickly realized how dangerous the situation was. Mei-Li was confronting a male nearly twice her size and making demands and threats when she clearly had almost nothing to back them up. He hadn’t wanted to get involved but it was clear she or the young one she was trying to defend would be hurt if he didn’t. However, before he could do more than speak a few words, Mei-Li had used her metal canister, which appeared to be some kind of extremely acrid chemical weapon, and had rescued the young one without his help.

It had amazed Six to see her act so bravely and decisively—like a warrior. Also like a warrior, she had refused to be slowed down by her injured knee.

But it wasn’t just the way she had dealt with the Earth male or her wounds that impressed Six, he was also impressed by the way that the little female had reacted when she first saw him.

He had seen the fear in her eyes when she first looked up at him and had expected her to faint or cry or act in some other irrational, emotional way. Hadn’t the Earth female Tess warned him that it might be so? Instead, Mei-Li had turned that fierce anger on him, telling him that she couldn’t go with him and demanding that he acknowledge her ability to care for herself. Reluctantly, Six had been forced to do just that.

She doesn’t need me, he told himself as he started the shuttle’s engines. Doesn’t want me either. For some reason the idea caused a kind of constriction in his chest—a tightness that he chose not to acknowledge. After all, rejection meant nothing to him—he had no feelings for her to hurt. In fact, he had no strong emotions about the female he had come to claim at all. Well, except maybe admiration.

He couldn’t stop thinking of how she had faced down a male twice her size with no sign of fear at all. Her dark, lovely eyes had flashed with rage and her long, silky black hair had whipped around her delicate features. Truly, she was very pleasing to look at—if he’d had emotions he might even had called her beautiful. Her body might be frail, but her spirit was one of a warrior.

Against his will, Six found himself intrigued by her. Truly, she was a female to be reckoned with. He wondered what other surprises she had hidden beneath her demure exterior?

It was a pity he would never get to find out…

* * * * *

“Well, it’s wrapping up in there. The police have their statements—now it’s up to us to do the paperwork.” Claudia came out onto the porch where Mei-Li was still sitting in the shadows on the rattan couch.

“Great,” Mei-Li said tiredly. “Did they say if they caught Randy Dungston yet?”

“Nope, but they’re looking for him. Hopefully they’ll get him before too long.”

“Before he comes back to bother Kristin and her little sister again, you mean,” Mei-Li said darkly. No matter how many times they were picked up by the police and sent to jail, men like Randy Dungston kept showing up, like bad pennies. She just hoped it would be awhile before she had to deal with him again.

“Mei-mei, are you okay? If you don’t mind me saying so, you look awful.” Claudia put a hand on her shoulder, a concerned look on her face.

“Gee, thanks—you really know how to cheer me up.” Mei-Li tried to smile but she found it almost impossible—the corners of her mouth simply refused to turn up. Her head was throbbing, her cut knee was stinging and she felt absolutely horrible.

“Seriously, what happened? I mean, not with all this…” She gestured to the shabby little house where Angry Mom and her kids had finally settled down. “I know what happened here. I’m talking about what happened with you?”

“You don’t know? Angry Mom didn’t say anything about him?”

“About who? She was babbling about some big guy but I thought she meant Dungston.”

“No, she was talking about him. Him, Claudia,” Mei-Li emphasized. “He came for me after all.”

“He who? You mean—?”

“Yes, the man of my dreams.” Mei-Li started to laugh but the sound coming out of her was more like a sob so she choked it off. “He actually came—right in the middle of the mess with Dungston and Angry Mom and all the rest of it!”

Claudia gave a long, low whistle. “Having an alien from another planet show up in the middle of a domestic altercation. That’s going to complicate the paperwork considerably.”

“Paperwork? You think I care about paperwork?” Mei-Li snapped.

Claudia made a calm down gesture with both hands. “Take it easy, Mei-mei. Just trying to lighten the mood.”

Mei-Li put a hand to her head. “I know. I’m sorry, that was uncalled for. It’s been a long day and I’m just so damn exhausted.”

“Of course you are, honey,” Claudia said gently. “And I hate to ask anymore but, uh, what happened? If he came for you, why are you still here?”

“He said he just wanted to check on me—to make sure I was safe.” Mei-Li shrugged tiredly. “I guess seeing me shoot Randy Dungston in the face with a stream of pepper spray convinced him that I was perfectly able to take care of myself.”

“That does sound like a pretty impressive display.” Claudia nodded thoughtfully.

“Yeah. Or maybe seeing my flat chest changed his mind. You have to admit, this is not an impressive display.” Mei-Li nodded down at her rumpled gray suit jacket and her white silk blouse which had looked so nice that morning. Now they looked like she felt—like they’d gone through hell. But it was clear to see there wasn’t much going on behind them.

“Your boobs look fine for your size,” Claudia said. “If you had great big ones like me you’d look ridiculous—like a porn star. Besides, I’m betting it’s more the size of your balls than the size of your boobs that scared him off. You acted like a total badass in there—I’ll admit it even though it makes me madder than hell that you disobeyed orders and ran in before the cops showed up.”

Mei-Li shrugged tiredly. “I had no choice. If I hadn’t gone in to get her, Kristin might be—”

“I understand. I get it.” Claudia nodded. “Now you get this—you were a major hero tonight. You saved a little girl’s life, sprayed a drunk asshole with pepper spray, and sent the man who’s been bugging you for months packing. So why the long face? You ought to be celebrating—he’s officially out of your life forever!”

“I should, I guess. I just…” Mei-Li shrugged. “I don’t know.”

“I don’t know either until you tell me, Mei-mei. Come on—what’s bothering you? Give.”

“I honestly don’t know…” Mei-Li sighed. “After he left I just started thinking about how…how rude I’d been to him. I mean, I really let him have it.”

“Rude? Are you crazy?” Claudia shook her head in disbelief. “This is the guy who’s been disrupting your sleep, scaring you to death, and threatening to steal you away for months and you’re worried you were rude to him when you finally got rid of him? Please!”

Mei-Li gave a broken little laugh. “I know—sounds crazy, doesn’t it?”

“Actually, honey, yes. Yes, it does.” Claudia looked at her firmly. “Now listen up and listen good—that man was nothing but trouble and you’re damn lucky he’s gone. You’ll realize that in the morning after a good night’s sleep. Right now what you’re going to do is go home, take a hot bubble bath, and go straight to bed—in that order. And I don’t want to see you in the office before Monday at nine AM or I will personally suspend your narrow little ass until I feel you’re fit for duty again. Do you understand?”

“Yes, Ma’am.” Mei-Li gave her a mock salute and tried to smile. She stood up from the dirty rattan couch on wobbly legs and Claudia’s eyes widened.

“What the hell, Mei-Li? What’s that?”

“Oh…” Mei-Li looked tiredly down at her gore streaked leg. “I cut myself on the broken bottle Dungston was threatening Kristin with. But please don’t make me file an incident report—it looks a lot worse than it is. Really, it’s just a scratch.”

“Looks like more than a scratch to me,” Claudia said, eyeing her wounded leg critically. “I should send you to the ER.”

“No, please.” Mei-Li clasped her hands together pleadingly. “All I really need is that hot bubble bath you were talking about and a Band-Aid. And about twenty hours of uninterrupted sleep. Then I’ll be good as new, I swear.”

“Well…” Claudia sighed and gave her shoulder another squeeze. “All right, get going. I’ll see you Monday.”

“Thanks,” Mei-Li said gratefully. “Night, boss lady.”

“Good night, Mei-mei.” Claudia gave her a sympathetic smile and went back into the house—doubtless to wrap up the case. Mei-Li waited until she was gone and then kicked off her best court shoes which by now didn’t look so good. Carrying the heels, she hobbled carefully down the steps and limped across the street to her little blue car. Her wounded knee actually felt a lot worse than she’d let on but she couldn’t face hours in the ER followed by hours of filling out multiple incident report forms tonight—she just couldn’t.

Sighing, she started her car and put it in drive. Her own house was just a few miles away. She’d be relaxing in a bubble bath with a glass of red wine before she knew it. And maybe, just maybe now that Six was out of her life for good, she would finally be able to get a good night’s sleep.

Chapter Eight

It wasn’t until she got home that Mei-Li realized someone had keyed her car.

There was a long, jagged scratch that ran its entire length on the passenger side. It went from the headlight, across the door, and up to the taillight in one unbroken line.

What the hell? she thought uncertainly as she examined the scratch which was silvery white against the dark blue of the rest of the car. She parked right under a street light so the side of her little car was easily visible. At first she thought the mark might be from some kind of accident but there was no way—the scratch was too long. It was ugly and deliberate and clearly made by someone with angry intent. But it hadn’t been there earlier today—Mei-Li was certain of it. So who could have done it?

Randy Dungston, whispered a little voice in her head. But no—he’d been half blinded by pepper spray. Plus he had been in a hurry to get away before the police arrived. Would he really have taken the time to key her car?

Maybe, Mei-Li thought uneasily. It certainly seemed like the kind of petty, vindictive thing Randy would do. The kind of thing someone who wanted to hurt you would do, whispered a little voice in her head.

Mei-Li tried unsuccessfully to push it away. It made her think of her dad, who was always trying to assign her a security detail or at least a bodyguard. He always argued that because he was on the World Council, she might be in danger if anyone found out she was his daughter. Mei-Li had disagreed.

“Believe me, Dad, my clients aren’t exactly socialites,” she’d told him. “I’m in less danger if I just live anonymously, like I want to.”

“I just worry about you, Pun’kin,” he’d said. “You shouldn’t be living in that neighborhood and going all around the worst part of the city by yourself.”

“I’m fine,” Mei-Li had assured him.

Now she repeated it to herself.

“I’m fine,” she muttered. “I’m fine and so is everything else.” She felt better for saying the words out loud because it seemed to make them more true. Everything was okay and she would have the scratch on her car taken care of later. Tonight, she was too tired to deal with anything else. She just wanted to get inside her little bungalow and relax.

Her knee was killing her so she held her shoes in one hand as she limped up the steps to her front porch. It was the wrap around kind and one of the main reasons she had bought the house in the first place. It was screened all around and had a porch swing in one corner where she loved to sit and read at twilight when some of the heat of the Florida day had dissipated. In fact, as she shut the screen door after herself, she could hear the soft creaking of its chains as it swung in the breeze…

Mei-Li took another limping step and stopped. There was no breeze tonight—the damp heat of the Florida night was absolutely breathless. So what was making her swing creak?

“Hey there, you little chink bitch.”

A large shape disengaged itself from the shadows on the front porch and suddenly Randy Dungston’s face was revealed, floating out of the darkness like a bloated moon. His skin was red and irritated from the pepper spray and there was a mean little smile on his skinny lips.

“Oh!” Mei-Li’s heart seemed to skip a beat. She stumbled backwards, reaching behind her for the screen door’s handle. But before she could grab it, Dungston grabbed her, locking his big meaty fists in the material of her jacket and blouse.

“Little cunt,” he hissed, pulling her close and bathing her face in scotch fumes. “Chasin’ me off my own property and spraying me with motherfuckin’ pepper spray.”

“Let go of me!” Mei-Li was fumbling with one hand in her purse, searching for the small metal canister in question. For a moment she thought she felt it but then it slipped away from her fingertips, leaving her with nothing.

“Don’t think so,” Dungston said belligerently. “I think I owe you one, sweetheart, and I’m here to pay up.”

“Leave me alone!” Mei-Li yanked back against his grip, a violent motion that caused her silk blouse to rip open, tiny pearl buttons bouncing everywhere. She would have gotten away if not for the hold he still had on her suit jacket. As it was, all she succeeded in doing was revealing her white lace bra.

“Hmmm.” Randy Dungston eyed her chest with interest. “Doesn’t look like you got a whole lot but I bet whatever you do got is nice, am I right?”

“Stop it!” Mei-Li tried to cover herself, clutching the high heeled shoes she was carrying to her chest with one arm as she continued to dig in her purse with the other hand.

“You got teeny little titties but I bet you got those big, puffy nipples—right?” He leered at her. “You like to get ‘em sucked sometimes, you little chink whore? Is that what you like?”

“No, this is what I like.” Mei-Li had given up her frantic search for the pepper spray when she realized that she was still clutching her best court shoes with their narrow, sharp heels in one arm. Dropping one shoe, she grabbed the other tight and hammered the high heel into Dungston’s bulging right eye…

Or she would have if he hadn’t moved out of the way at the last minute. As it was, she only managed to skim the side of his face with the heel. It left a long, narrow scratch that was probably painful but hardly debilitating.

“That’s it, you little bitch!” Randy’s piggy little eyes narrowed and he dragged her even closer. “I was just gonna fuck you up. But now I think I’ll fuck you first,” he snarled.

“No! Let me go—get off me! Get—” The words died in her mouth as her wish was suddenly granted. With no warning, Randy was lifted up and away from her, to hang near the top of the porch. It almost looked as though he was levitating.

As it happened, he lost his grip on Mei-Li’s arms and his narrow eyes grew wide with fright.

“What…who…?” he gasped.

Actually, Mei-Li wanted to know the same thing. What the hell was going on and who was responsible for it? Was her front porch haunted?

Suddenly a tall figure in black stepped out of the shadows. It was Six and he was holding Randy up by the scruff of his neck like a dirty puppy. His right eye was cold and his left blazed like a searchlight. His lips were narrowed to a thin, tight line.

“Hey…hey, put me down!” Randy gasped, catching sight of his captor’s face. “What the hell, man! I wasn’t really gonna hurt her!”

“You have made a grave error in judgment,” Six told him. His deep, cold voice was a menacing growl that turned Mei-Li’s blood to ice. “You have attempted to harm the female I came to protect and to claim. This is an offense worthy of immediate termination.”

“Termination? What are you talking about man? Seriously, what the hell?” Randy squawked, twisting in the huge Kindred’s grip. “Let me down. C’mon, I swear I won’t bother her no more!”

“You’ll never bother anyone again.” Six shifted his grip so that his massive hand was locked around the front part of Randy’s thick throat. It was his left hand—the metal one, Mei-Li saw. As she watched, he began to squeeze.

“Oh…shit,” Randy choked and then he couldn’t get another word out. He began flailing and beating uselessly at Six’s arm and the hand that was holding him but it was useless—the Dark Kindred’s grip was as relentless as a hangman’s noose.

Mei-Li watched in horror as her attacker’s face grew slack and his tongue began to protrude. She felt like she was in some kind of a bad dream and she couldn’t wake up. Was Six really going to choke a man to death while she just stood there and watched?

The thought seemed to bring her alive somehow. Holy crap—he’s really killing him! Right here on my front porch, right in front of me—he’s killing him!

“Stop!” she gasped, lurching forward to grab Six’s muscular arm. It was far over her head and Randy’s dangling feet were in the way but somehow she managed to get her hands around his bicep. It was as hard as iron. “Stop!” she demanded again. “You have to stop!”

“Why?” His red left eye scanned her as though searching for answers. “You told me this male would come back again and again unless he was terminated. You said you could not come with me until he was dead.”

“I never said that!” Or had she? Vaguely she remembered saying something about how Randy would keep coming back until the day he died unless he was stopped. But she’d never expected the big Kindred to take her literally.

“You did. You cited him as the reason you could not come with me.” His grip on Randy’s throat loosened slightly but he still dangled the other man in the air like a rag doll.

“But I thought you didn’t want me after all!” Mei-Li protested. “You said you only came to make sure I could take care of myself.”

“I thought that you could and then I saw this male behaving suspiciously when he left the domicile where you first encountered him.” He shook Randy who gave a choked, half-unconscious moan. “I followed him and watched as he marked your vehicle.”

“So, you watched him key my car and didn’t do anything about it? Thanks a lot,” Mei-Li muttered.

“I wanted to see what else he would do. I followed him here and watched to see if you could fend off his attack on your own. You could not.”

“What?” Mei-Li was really angry now. “You stood there and watched him attack me? What is wrong with you?”

“There is nothing wrong with me but there appears to be something considerably wrong with you—you cannot defend yourself nearly as well as you at first led me to believe.”

“I was doing my best,” Mei-Li protested.

“Your ‘best’ was about to get you sexually assaulted—I believe that was what he was alluding to, was it not?” He shook Randy again.

Mei-Li felt her cheeks getting hot and she was suddenly aware that her shirt was still gaping open, showing her white lace bra.

“Just put him down,” she begged, clutching her shirt closed. “You can’t kill him—especially not here on my front porch. He’s an abusive asshole and he absolutely deserves it but think of all the paperwork involved. I’d never be done with it. We need to let the police deal with him—send him back to jail.”

“I will not kill him on the condition that you come quietly with me,” Six said. “I do not wish to make a scene when I take you.”

“What? When you take me where?”

“To Z4—Zeaga Four. For our Claiming Period.”

“What? No! You said you weren’t claiming me!”

“I said that before I saw the kind of danger you were in. Am I right in thinking that you deal with this kind of scum on a daily basis?” He nodded at Randy whom he was still holding casually over his head, as though the two hundred and fifty pound man weighed no more than a child.

“Randy Dungston is like a lot of men I have to deal with,” Mei-Li admitted thinking of all the drunk and abusive husbands, fathers, and disgruntled ex-boyfriends that littered the lives of the children in her care. “But I can handle them—I can handle myself.”

“That will be unnecessary. From now on I will be taking care of you. This is natural and right—a Kindred’s instinct is to protect the female he claims.”

“But you can’t claim me!” Panic gripped her by the throat. “You can’t!”

“I am through arguing with you. You will come with me.”

“But…but my clients—the children on my caseload! If I’m not here to watch over them—”

Six nodded. “I understand your concern for them. Don’t worry, I will take care of this male before we go.” He shook Randy like a bag of rags.

This sounded ominous to Mei-Li.

“I told you, you can’t kill him! Even if he deserves it that’s not how we do things here. See, there’s something called due process—”

Her words were cut off when Six dropped Randy heavily to the porch. The big man’s head bounced against the wooden boards and he groaned, his eyelids fluttering.

“Hey,” she protested. “You can’t just—”

Paying no attention to her, Six leaned over the supine figure and took one of Randy’s arms in both his hands. Mei-Li saw his metal hand flex and then with a calm, practiced gesture he snapped Randy Dungston’s bone in two, right between the elbow and the shoulder.

“Oh my God!” Mei-Li gasped. At the same time Randy woke up with a howl and started screaming.

“Ow! Holy God! Sweet Jesus—what?”

With a muffled crunching sound, Six broke his other arm as well, this time between the elbow and the wrist.

“Fuck!” Dungston screamed. “Fuck, fuck, fuck!”

“What are you doing?” Mei-Li cried. “You can’t…I don’t…”

Methodically, Six walked around the wailing man and planted one huge, booted foot on his right leg, right between the knee and the hip. As Mei-Li watched, he stomped down, breaking Dungston’s femur as casually as a man might snap a particularly stubborn piece of firewood.

Randy had been trying to get up but this stopped him cold. He lay on the porch and screamed and howled, begging Six to stop. Six, however, was already planting his boot on Dungston’s other leg, between the knee and the ankle.

Mei-Li watched in horror as Randy Dungston flopped on her porch like a wounded starfish. All his limbs were bent the wrong way, as though they had somehow turned to rubber. It made her sick to her stomach and Six still wasn’t done.

“Stop, stop!” she begged, catching one muscular arm and dragging on it. Though Dungston was a bastard, she couldn’t stand to see him or anyone else tortured. “You can’t do this—you have to stop!”

“Why?” Six’s face when he turned to her wasn’t cruel or malicious—he didn’t look like he was enjoying this. He simply looked determined, like a man who had to do a mildly distasteful job but was set on seeing it through to the end.

“Why? Because we don’t do this here—we don’t torture people!” Mei-Li exclaimed. “And…and I thought you said you wanted me to come quietly—well this is not quiet!”

“True.” Six looked thoughtfully at the squalling, flopping Randy. Mei-Li was certain that at any time one of her neighbors was going to call the police. In fact, she couldn't understand why nosey old Mrs. Hurley who lived next door hadn’t already. Having the police come might be a good thing—maybe they could stop Six from taking her. On the other hand, she thought, looking up at him, they would probably just get hurt or killed trying.

As the thoughts swirled in her brain, Six leaned down to the screaming man and squirted something from a small tube between his wide-stretched lips. Randy’s eyes grew wide as a wad of gray-blue foam suddenly filled his mouth. It looked like he was trying to spit it out but it remained lodged firmly in place, effectively blocking his screams. The sudden silence seemed eerie, especially since the source of the former noise was still flopping around on her porch.

“That is better,” Six said, turning to her.

“Oh, God…” Mei-Li felt faint. She stumbled and would have fallen if Six hadn’t grabbed her arm.

“Don’t touch me!” She yanked away from him. “What is wrong with you? Why did you do that?” She nodded down at Randy, still writhing mutely on her porch.

Six shrugged his broad shoulders. “You said I couldn’t purge or terminate him so I put him out of commission. In this way you will know that the young ones you are leaving behind are safe.”

“You think Dungston is the only asshole I have to deal with?” she demanded. “You think I’ll go with you because you broke his arms and legs?”

“I think you’ll go with me because I have a legally binding Claiming Contract which says I am entitled to take you,” Six said, frowning.

“Oh my God…oh, God…” Mei-Li shook her head, not sure whether to laugh or cry. The worst thing was, he had a point. Though her father and the World Security Council had been talking about abolishing their deal with the Kindred, it hadn’t happened yet so the draft that allowed unmarried women to be called as brides by the big aliens was still in effect. Six could take her and there was nothing anyone could do about it.

But surely she couldn’t be legally obligated to go with someone who had just stomped a man nearly to death on her front porch? Shouldn’t there be some kind of loophole for that kind of thing?

“I don’t….I can’t even think right now,” she said, putting a hand to her forehead.

“You don’t have to think—you just have to come with me.” Six motioned to her and Mei-Li stared at him in disbelief.

“You think I’ll come with you after that?” She nodded at Randy. “After seeing what you did to him, how could I ever feel safe around you? How could I ever—”

His eyes blazed. “You think that I would hurt you?”

“Well…yes. After what you just did—”

“I did this for you, to set your mind at ease.” His deep voice was fierce. “But I would never hurt you—I am going to protect you. With my life, if necessary.”

“I…but I…” Her mind was a whirling blank. Suddenly Six was bending down to get on eye-level with her. He searched her face, giving her a long, level look.

“I do not wish to frighten you, Mei-Li—that was never my intention. But you must come with me now. Will you walk or must I carry you?”

“You…I…” Slowly but surely it was becoming clear that she had no choice about going with him. This time a few harsh words weren’t going to send the big Kindred away—he was going to take her whether she wanted him to or not.

“Well?” he demanded.

“I…I’ll walk,” she whispered.

“Good. My shuttle is parked just ahead of your vehicle.”

“What?” She pushed her glasses up her nose and squinted out at the street. The only car she could see parked there was her own. “But I don’t…don’t see anything.”

“Naturally not. I have light refracting technology that renders my shuttle invisible when necessary.”

“You have what?”

But he was already headed for the porch door. He stepped over the supine body of Randy Dungston, who seemed to have fainted again, as casually as though he was stepping over a pile of trash. Looking back, he nodded for her to follow.

Against her will, Mei-Li found that she was doing exactly that.

Oh my God, am I really doing this? Am I really going with him after seeing what he just did?

But what choice did she have?

Well, you could run, whispered a little voice in her head. You’ve still got your purse with your phone in it. The minute you get clear of the porch you can just take off. Hide somewhere and call for help.

It seemed like a good idea. Six was ahead of her, already striding down the front sidewalk to where his invisible car was supposedly parked. All she had to do was break right and run around the hedge that separated her front lawn from Mrs. Hurley’s property. Then she could hide in the bushes or bang on a neighbor’s door and call 911 and say she was being abducted.

Mei-Li took a deep breath, determined to try it. No matter how good his reasons were, she couldn’t go with Six after seeing him calmly and methodically break someone’s arms and legs. He hadn’t even shown a speck of remorse—it was as though crippling people was no big deal to him.

Her heart was pounding as she hobbled down the last step. Her knee was still throbbing but that was okay—she could deal with it later. Six’s broad back was to her and there was never going to be a better opportunity. She turned and dashed to the right—

And her leg gave way completely.

With a cry of pain, she went down on the ground, feeling like someone had jabbed a rusty wire into her knee. Her purse went flying, spilling its contents everywhere, including her cell phone, which she could see glowing on the sidewalk.

“Mei-Li?” Six was at her side in a flash. He knelt to examine her knee and when he looked up, his face was grave. “This requires immediate attention and you should not have attempted to run on it.”

“I…” Mei-Li bit her lip, uncertain of what to say. Did he know she’d been trying to get away from him? “It really hurts,” she whispered at last. “Maybe…I think you should take me to a hospital.”

Six shook his head. “I can mend this injury on my shuttle once we are out of your planet’s atmosphere. I have the latest in Tolleg medical tech in my stores.”

“But—” Before she could protest further, he swung her up into his arms and was striding towards the street.

“Hey, what’s all this? What’s going on?”

Suddenly, Mrs. Hurley, her next door neighbor, came around the side of the hedge that separated their property. She was wearing a flowing muumuu with big purple flowers on it and her hair was up in pink plastic curlers.

“Mrs. Hurley!” Mei-Li made frantic shooing gestures at the old lady. “Go on, get out of here!”

“What? How dare you speak to me like that, young lady? And what was all that screaming and carrying-on I heard coming from your place a minute ago? I’ve called the police, I’ll have you know.” The old woman put her hands on her hips. “This is a nice, quiet neighborhood and we’re not putting up with whatever kind of sex and drug parties you’re having over here.”

“Mrs. Hurley, I’m not having drugs or doing sex,” Mei-Li gabbled. “I mean, doing drugs or having sex,” she amended.

“Oh, yeah?” Mrs. Hurley frowned up at Six. “Then what is he doing here and why is he carrying you like that?”

“He’s taking me away.” Mei-Li made her eyes wide, trying to get the message across. “He’s taking me with him and I haven’t even been able to call anyone and tell them. Like my father or my friend, Claudia…” She cut her eyes at her cell phone which was still glowing peacefully on the sidewalk like a discarded part of a life she would never see again.

“Oh…” Mrs. Hurley took a step back, her hand going to her chest. “I see.” She eyed the stoic Six mistrustfully. “Is he taking you without your consent? Is he kidnapping you, dear?”

“Please, just go,” Mei-Li begged her. “Just leave. It’s not safe.” She hoped the old lady would go back to her own house and then come back for her cell phone when she and Six were gone. To her relief, Mrs. Hurley did just that. She scampered across the front lawn with surprising speed for a woman in her seventies, and only turned to point her finger at Six when she was safely on her own sidewalk.

“You won’t get away with this, young man,” she shouted. “Mei-Li’s father is on the World Council! He’ll hunt you down. And the police are coming too!”

As if to emphasize her words, the sound of blaring sirens could suddenly be heard in the distance.

But any hope that she might be rescued at the last minute was dashed when Six made a gesture and a door opened in midair. Mei-Li had a confused image of what looked like the interior of some kind of cockpit filled with complicated controls and then Six was putting her inside and strapping her down.

“You won’t get away w—” Mrs. Hurley’s voice was abruptly cut off when the door slammed shut.

Mei-Li looked wildly around as Six climbed in the other side of the strange vehicle. She could see flashing lights pulling up in front of her house and Mrs. Hurley running out to talk to the cops but it was too late. The vehicle—ship?—they were in was suddenly rising straight up into the air. In another moment, her house was no bigger than an ant and the police lights looked like fireflies in the darkness.

Mei-Li closed her eyes, unable to watch anymore. This was it—she was being taken from Earth by the huge Kindred who had been haunting her dreams for months.

Who knew if she would ever get home?

Chapter Nine

Six watched Mei-Li from the corner of his eye as he guided the shuttle up and away from the Earth’s atmosphere. She had turned her face away from him and her thin shoulders were shaking. Was she feeling? More to the point, were her feelings negative? He very much feared they were.

Well, so much for your plan to claim her without threatening or frightening her, a little voice whispered in his head sarcastically. It worked almost as well as your plan to take her without causing a scene. Despite High Chancellor Terex’s orders, he hadn’t wanted to make a big commotion when he took Mei-Li away in his shuttle. But considering the screaming sirens and flashing lights of the official vehicles that had been pulling up as they lifted off, not to mention the older female shouting threats, Six was very much afraid that Chancellor Terex was getting exactly what he had asked for.

Well, maybe he could talk to her, explain a little more about what was going on.

“Mei-Li,” he murmured. When she did not respond, he put out a hand and brushed her arm with his fingertips.

“Don’t touch me!” She jerked away from him, huddling into a tiny ball in the passenger seat as though she could get away from him if only she could make herself small enough.

She fears me—she thinks I’m going to hurt her.

For some reason the thought made his heart contract painfully in his chest. It wasn’t as if he had emotions for her or felt sorry for her pain but still…he didn’t want her to be afraid of him.

“Mei-Li,” he said in a low voice. “I would not have hurt the elderly female who came looking for you.”

“What?” she half turned towards him and he saw that her eyes were red, as though she was trying not to let her eyes leak. What was that called again? Crying—yes, that was it. She was trying not to cry. “You mean Mrs. Hurley?” she asked.

“You told her it wasn’t safe—that she should go,” Six said. “But I would not have hurt her—not unless she threatened you. Also, you could have taken your personal communication device if you wished to speak to those who are important to you.”

“So I could have taken my cell phone?” She gave a jagged little laugh that made the tightness in his chest worse. “Thanks but even though they have awesome coverage, I don’t think my cell provider can handle long distance calls from outside the freaking planet.”

“Be that as it may, I would not have tried to stop you from taking it,” Six said quietly.

“No, but you’re perfectly fine with dragging me away from everyone I love and taking me to some planet in a distant solar system where I’ll never see them again.”

“Actually, my world is located in a whole other galaxy from yours,” he corrected her. “And the Claiming Period is only for one lunar month.”

“Only one month?” She turned to him, looking suddenly suspicious.

Six nodded. “One month.”

“But if I go with you, even for just a month, everyone I love will be dead by the time I get back,” she protested. “I might have chosen social work as my major but that wasn’t because I couldn’t do the hard sciences—I made an A in physics. Even traveling at light speed it would take so long to get to another star—let alone another galaxy—that everyone I love will be long dead and gone by the time I get back. If I ever do get back,” she added darkly.

Six began to see why she was so worried.

“I understand your concern. But don’t be afraid—we will not be traveling to my planet using linear flight. We will fold space which allows us to emerge in my sector of the universe almost at the same time that we leave yours. And the same will be true in reverse.”

“So…we can go there instantly and come back instantly without losing any time?” Mei-Li asked uncertainly.

He nodded. “Exactly.”

“And the Claiming Period is only a month?”

“One lunar month,” he repeated, nodding.

“Whose month?” she asked, sounding suddenly suspicious. “Because I know that, for instance on Venus, a day is longer than a year because the planet rotates around on its axis a lot slower than Earth does. So if the months on your planet—on Z4—are five of my Earth years long or something like that—”

“Actually, I believe our solar month is somewhat shorter than the one you have on this planet,” Six said. “Your calendar usually has a cycle of twenty-eight to thirty-one solar days, does it not?”

“Yes,” Mei-Li said cautiously. “And yours is shorter?”

He nodded. “We have two natural satellites or moons on Z4. Depending on their phases, we divide our year into thirteen or fourteen lunar units or months, as you call them. Not twelve, as you do.”

He was glad now he had taken the time to learn a bit about Earth, although he still wished he had been permitted to spend some time on the Mother Ship learning human customs. If he had, Mei-Li might not be looking at him so mistrustfully right now. Was she really so unhappy that he had incapacitated the violent male that attacked her? Six couldn’t understand why this should upset her so, but who could understand anything to do with emotions?

“Okay,” Mei-Li said at last. “But what happens when the month is up? Do I…have to stay with you forever? I mean, I’ve heard all about how the, uh, Kindred persuade the girls they take to stay with them on the, uh, Mother Ship…”

Her voice sounded strange and tight and his ocular scanner indicated she had elevated breathing and heart rate. Six glanced at her and saw that her cheeks were flushed and she was biting her lip. What emotion could that facial expression signal? Was she worried? Scared? Embarrassed?

“What is concerning you?” he asked. “Forgive me but I have difficulty interpreting emotions as I have none myself.”

“What, none at all?” She shook her head. “Commander Sylvan said something about you Dark Kindred not having feelings but I thought he just meant you were stoic or repressed or—”

“We have no emotions,” Six assured her. “Thanks to this.” He tapped the small silver and black button at the back of his neck.

“What is that?” Mei-Li asked. “And how does it keep you from having feelings?”

“An emotion damper enhancement. It allows me to live without the inconvenience of emotions through a complex interaction with my brain and neurochemicals. But you never answered my question. What are you feeling and why?”

“Why should I tell you? Why do you even want to know?” She looked away.

Six opened his mouth but he didn’t have an answer for her. Why should he care about what emotions she experienced? Actually, he shouldn’t. And yet…he still didn’t want her to have negative feelings about him. It was foolish but undeniable—he wished for her good opinion. And so far it seemed he was doing a poor job at earning it.

He looked back at the controls and realized they were far enough from Earth now that they ought to be out of the immediate range of the Mother Ship. He could send a signal at any moment to alert the medical barge back by Z4 to fold space and open the rift. Yet, he didn’t want to do that yet, for several reasons.

Mei-Li was still unsettled for one thing—he could tell by the set of her shoulders as much as the elevated levels on his scanner that she was having strong emotions—almost certainly negative ones. If he’d had a sniffer with him, he could have been certain exactly what she was feeling…but no, that would be a disaster.

Mei-Li’s intense emotions would have sent a sniffer into immediate overload and caused it to try an immediate purge. Six frowned to himself. He would have to be certain that the dispensation for her emotional state was in a prominent place. It would be important for her safety once they went to the surface of Z4. First, however, they had to go to the medical barges to get her enhanced.

He wondered what sort of enhancement she would choose—somehow he doubted it would be an emotion damper although that would be the logical choice. In his recent encounters with Feelers, it seemed that those with emotions preferred to keep them, no matter how many difficulties they caused.

Mei-Li moved slightly and made a muffled noise of pain, reminding Six of the second reason he didn’t want to fold space to Z4 yet. She was injured and he wanted to tend her wound. Of course, he could wait until they reached the medical barge and allow a Tolleg to heal her. Tollegs were a race of natural surgeons the Dark Kindred employed to staff the medical barges where they offered free medical care in exchange for DNA. But somehow, Six didn’t want to do that. He wanted to tend to her himself—to treat her injuries and ease her pain with his own hands.

He frowned to himself. He worried about her injuries and he didn’t want her to have a negative opinion of him. In a very short time, this little female had become very important to him. Why?

It’s simply the Kindred instinct again, he told himself. The urge to care for and protect the female I am claiming—that’s all.

Another glance at Mei-Li’s stiff bearing and the way she was turned as far from him as she could get made him wonder if she was willing to be treated. Well, she would at least have to let him examine the wound—he couldn’t allow her pain to continue—not when he could stop it. But was there any way to put her at ease so that she would be amenable to his treatment? A way to allay her fear and distrust?

Suddenly, Six had an idea.

* * * * *

Mei-Li stiffened when the big Kindred first got up from the pilot’s chair but he didn’t make any moves towards her. Instead, he went past her, into the back of the ship which was much bigger than it had at first appeared. Mei-Li wondered what he was doing back there but she was too proud and too angry to ask.

She stared out the windshield at the front of the ship at the cold blackness of space, feeling sick with uncertainty. Part of it was fear for the kids on her caseload. She knew Claudia would deal them out to other caseworkers and take as many onto her own load as possible but Mei-Li still worried about Kristen and her sister and all the others that depended on her.

That was the fear she allowed herself to admit anyway. In the back of her mind, she was wondering how far exactly Six was taking her. Also, would he ever bring her back? He had never answered her question about what happened when their month together was up and Mei-Li was afraid to ask again. Would he let her go back to Earth? Back home? She doubted it.

Though the Claiming Period was only a month, the girls who got called up to the Kindred Mother Ship almost never came back—why should it be any different for her? Also, what exactly was going to happen to her during that one month? She and every other girl she knew had heard the rumors of wild Kindred sex. Just thinking of that, imagining being with Six that way, made her shiver. He was so huge and she hadn’t been with anyone in so long she was practically a virgin again. He would probably split her in half if they—

Her embarrassing thoughts were interrupted when Six suddenly appeared before her, holding a bowl of blue liquid and some supplies in his hands.

“Oh, you scared me!” Mei-Li put a hand to her pounding heart.

He bowed his head. “Forgive me. I did not mean to startle you.”

“I’m fine.” She pushed her glasses up her nose and did a double take—there was something different about him. Suddenly she saw it—he had taken off the bulky, black metal armor he always wore. It was the first time she had seen him without it since he was always wearing it, even in the dreams they had shared. “You changed!” she exclaimed. “You took off your armor.”

“My exoskeleton,” he said, nodding. “I was told by another Earth female that you might find it frightening. I would not have worn it during your claiming except I thought I might have to go into a combat situation and I wished to be prepared. Here on my ship we are safe and so I removed it. Do you find it…pleasing?”

Mei-Li looked him up and down. He was still huge, even without the armor and he still had the red scope thing over one eye and the one metal hand but somehow he looked more human now. Well, he really wasn’t human at all so maybe approachable was a better word. Which was to say, he looked a little less like a killer robot from the future sent to eradicate her and her unborn children.

As for “pleasing…”

Pleasing isn’t exactly the word I’d use, whispered a little voice in her brain. Try mouthwatering.

Mei-Li had to admit it was true. Even with the red eye and the metal hand, there was no denying that Six had a killer body. The plain black shirt he was wearing emphasized his broad, muscular shoulders and chest and clung close enough to his torso to show that he had abs of steel. The muscular yumminess didn’t stop at the waist, either. He had on tight, black leather trousers that proved he didn’t skip leg day—in fact, one of his thighs was probably the same diameter as her waist. He really was huge.

Huge everywhere, whispered the little voice as she noticed the bulge in his trousers. Was Six happy to see her or was that his normal size? Because if he was that big when he wasn’t even hard—

“Did I mistake the matter in removing my exoskeleton?”

His deep voice made her jump and Mei-Li realized she had been sitting there, mesmerized by his crotch. She jerked her eyes back up to his, feeling her cheeks heat with embarrassment.

“I, um, no. No, this is much better,” she said quickly. “Um, thanks, I guess.”

“You are welcome. Your claiming was obviously more stressful for you than I had anticipated. If there is anything else I can do to ease your discomfort with this situation, please tell me.”

The words, “Take me home,” trembled on her lips but Mei-Li didn’t say them. Somehow she knew that particular request wasn’t one he would be willing to grant.

“Speaking of easing your discomfort, I must tend to your injury,” Six said. He knelt before her, in the space between the pilot’s and the passenger’s seats. Placing the bowl of liquid and the handful of supplies he was holding on the ground, he looked up at her. “Turn towards me please.”

“What? No—it’s fine, really. I’ll deal with it myself, later.” Rather than extending her wounded knee to him, Mei-Li drew it closer to her body. Unfortunately, this caused a bolt of pain to shoot through her leg and she gasped.

“Come, Mei-Li, let me see your injury.” He held out a hand to her—the non-metal one—patiently. There was a little frown on his face that told her he was prepared to wait there all day if necessary.

Reluctantly, she scooted around to face him and extended her leg.

“All right, but it’s really fine.”

“I will be the judge of that.”

She was still wearing the skirt that went with her dove gray suit though it was looking a lot worse for the wear right now—in fact, her entire outfit was ripped and torn and dirty and bloodstained. Not that I’ll probably ever get to wear it in court again. Or go to court at all, she reminded herself ruefully.

Six took her left leg—the injured one—in one hand, cradling her ankle in his large, warm palm as he bent to examine her wound. Mei-Li looked too and was appalled by what she saw.

The wound in her knee was much deeper than she’d at first thought. It was a gaping gash on the inside of her leg, just above and to the side of her kneecap. It had bled a lot and streaks of gore ran down the inside of her calf and over her ankle and the sole of her foot.

“That…looks bad,” she whispered, feeling her stomach do a slow, forward roll. She generally didn’t mind the sight of blood unless it was her own. But seeing the huge, ugly wound on her knee that was still seeping crimson made her feel light-headed and ill.

Six shook his head. “Actually, you were fortunate. If the injury had extended more to the posterior region of your knee, you might have severed major arteries or tendons. As it is, I believe all you need is to have this wound cleaned and some sealant applied.”

“Oh, good,” Mei-Li said, trying to sound normal. “I can handle that—where’s the bathroom?”

He frowned. “Did I not tell you that I would be taking care of you from now on? Please sit back and allow me to treat you.”

“But—” Mei-Li started. A stern look from Six made her bite her lip and stop protesting. “All right,” she said. “Though I don’t understand why you want to do this.”

“It is necessary. And…I do not wish for you to be in pain.” He bent to his task, dipping some kind of white sponge in the bowl of blue liquid and running it over her knee and leg. Everywhere it touched, the dried blood instantly disappeared—apparently absorbed by the strange, furry sponge which began to take on its color.

Gradually, Mei-Li found herself relaxing. She had been afraid it would sting but instead, the liquid was soothing. Also, she couldn’t help noticing that the big Kindred’s touch was exceptionally gentle, especially when he ran the sponge over the gash on the inside of her knee. His hands were warm too—even the metal one, which surprised her.

He kept his gaze down, intent on the task of cleaning her up so Mei-Li felt free to study his face. He had strong features with a sharp, aquiline nose, a square jaw, and high cheekbones that looked carved out of granite. His one normal eye was steel gray that seemed to flash silver at times—he also had surprisingly long eyelashes for a guy, she noticed. He had a thin upper lip that looked stern but his bottom lip was full. It softened his features and made him look a little less intimidating.

All in all it was a serious face. Strong but not cruel. Not the face of a serial killer or a sociopath, which was what she had feared when she watched him break Randy Dungston’s bones on her front porch. And yet, he had done exactly that with callous disregard for the suffering he had caused. Had he really been acting for her benefit, mistakenly thinking it would make her feel better? Was it his lack of emotions—his lack of empathy—that had made him think she would welcome such a sight?

Mei-Li was inclined to think so. And yet, the big Kindred wasn’t acting like he had no empathy now. He was sliding the sponge gently over her leg, from the sole of her foot all the way up to her knee and almost to her inner thigh. There was an intent look on his stern features and his big hands had a remarkably soothing touch. For a moment she had an impulse to reach out and run her fingers through his thick, dark brown hair. It had always been slicked straight back to show his high forehead in her dreams but now it was slightly rumpled which had the effect of making him look less severe.

She was actually reaching out to him when she realized what she was doing and drew her hand back quickly. What was wrong with her? And why was Six acting this way?

It occurred to her that he couldn’t have been more careful if she was a helpless baby that had suddenly been put in his care. Was that how he saw her? As a child that needed to be protected and watched over? Or was there something else going on here? Why was he being so careful with her? Why did he care if she was hurt?

“Why do you care?” she whispered, speaking her questions aloud.

“What do you mean?” Six looked up at her.

“If you have no emotions, why do you care if I’m in pain?” Mei-Li raised an eyebrow at him.

His frown deepened. “And as I said before, it is a Kindred instinct to heal and protect the female he is claiming.”

“That’s no answer,” she objected. “Instinct doesn’t cover everything.”

“It does in this case.” He looked back down, concentrating on her knee.

“But you’re being so…so gentle.” Mei-Li supposed she ought to let it drop but she just couldn’t. “So…different from the way you acted before.”

“You mean from when I was disabling your attacker?”

“Disabling?” Mei-Li gave a dry little laugh. “Crippling is more like it.”

“I would much rather have killed him.” He looked up at her, meeting her eyes directly. “I would have killed him if you had not objected so strongly.”

The cold way he said it made Mei-Li swallow hard. It made a dry clicking sound in the back of her throat.

“I believe you,” she whispered. “But…could you really kill so easily? With absolutely no feeling about it? No remorse?”

“I told you, I have no emotions. But even if I did, I would feel no remorse for killing a male who had threatened and hurt you.” He gestured down at her knee. “He shed your blood. If I had done as I wished, his own would have flowed like a river until he was bled dry.”

“Ugh!” Mei-Li shivered involuntarily at the mental image of Dungston’s blood pooling all over her front porch. “Seriously?”

He nodded. “You are my responsibility now, Mei-Li—mine to care for and protect. Every drop of your blood—every hair on your head—is precious to me.” His steel gray eye flashed silver. “I will not allow anyone to harm you again—you have my word as a Kindred and an Enhanced One on that.”

“All right. Um…thank you.” For some reason his words and the intense way he was looking at her made her feel breathless and flushed.

“You are welcome.” He held her gaze for a long time and Mei-Li wanted desperately to look away but found that she couldn’t. Her heart was pounding in her chest and her hands were shaking so badly she clenched them in her lap, trying to hide her trembling.

At last Six turned his attention back to her knee. “I believe your wound is clean now. It is time to seal it.”

“Oh good. Do you have a Band-Aid?” She looked critically down at her knee. The gash was no longer bleeding but it still looked deep. “I guess it would have to be a pretty big one, though to cover all that.”

He frowned. “A band-what?”

“A bandage with adhesive on it,” she explained. “It sticks to the wound until it heals and then you peal it off.”

“So it only covers the wound and then you have to wait for it to heal? It doesn’t actually knit the flesh together again?”

Mei-Li shrugged. “Well…no. I mean, it’s just a Band-Aid, not a miracle bandage or anything.”

“That sounds like a poor sort of sealant,” Six remarked.

Mei-Li put a hand on her hip. “Well, it’s what we have on Earth for first aid. Why, do you have something better? Some bandage that will heal me instantly?”

“I do have something of the sort but it is not a bandage.”

He lifted a small squeeze bottle with a long glass nozzle which was three quarters full of purple liquid. Mei-Li thought she understood.

“Hey, is that some kind of wound glue, like they use in the hospital sometimes?” she asked nervously. “Like Krazy Glue for cuts? Because I’ve heard that stuff really stings and it’s only good for shallow cuts so if you’re going to try to—”

She stopped speaking abruptly when Six raised the bottle to his lips and squirted a dollop of the purple liquid into his mouth. He swished it around as though it was mouthwash and then spat a small amount into the bowl of blue cleanser.

“What in the world?” Mei-Li murmured, watching the strange display. “What are you going to—”

This time her words ended in a gasp because Six had leaned forward, grasped her calf, and licked a long trail over her wounded knee.

“Hey!” Mei-Li jerked her leg away indignantly—or would have if the big Kindred hadn’t had such a firm hold on it. As it was, all she succeeded in doing was kneeing him in the chin.

“Ow.” Six sat back, frowning, and rubbed his jaw with his free hand. “Why did you do that?”

“What do you mean, why did I do that? You freaking licked me, you big pervert!” Mei-Li pulled at her leg again. “Let me go!”

“Not until you are healed. Which will never be accomplished unless you hold still and let me continue.”

“Let you continue? Are you crazy?”

“No, I’m trying to heal you.” He spoke with strained patience, as though he was talking to a not-very-bright three year old. “Why won’t you hold still and let me?”

Mei-Li crossed her arms over her chest. “Look, just because you ‘claimed’ me and got me up here all alone on your ship doesn’t mean you can do anything you want. I mean, I appreciate you being sweet and cleaning my cut but I’m not just going to jump in bed with you the first night we’re together—or any night for that matter.”

His forehead furrowed in obvious confusion. “Why would I wish us to bounce on the sleeping platform together? Is that what you do on Earth for entertainment?”

“Bounce on the what?”

“The sleeping platform—what you call a bed. Why should we wish to jump or bounce on the bed together?”

His words brought to mind the sleep overs she’d had as a little girl when she and her best friend Molly had jumped on the bed and had loud, laughing pillow fights. The idea of doing that with the huge Kindred warrior was just ludicrous.

“You don’t get it, do you?” she said. “When I said ‘jump into bed’ I didn’t mean it literally. It’s a way to say I won’t, you know…” She gestured aimlessly with one hand. God, she really didn’t want to be discussing this with him right now.

“Oh…” His face cleared. “I understand now. Did you think I was trying to have sexual relations with you a moment ago?”

“Well…yes.” Mei-Li felt her cheeks getting hot. “Weren’t you?”

“No—I was simply trying to seal your wound.”

“But you were licking me. Licking my thigh. Well, close to my thigh, anyway.”

Six shook his head. “I understand your confusion but it is not yet our tasting week. I was not attempting to lick you in a sexual manner—I was simply trying to heal you.”

Tasting week? What the hell is that? Mei-Li wanted to ask, but she needed to figure out what was happening with the knee licking before she went off on a tangent.

“I still don’t get it,” she said. “How is licking me supposed to seal my wound?”

“It’s Tolleg medical tech,” Six explained. “They use their tongues for most medical procedures and so their technology—this sealant—is activated by compounds in the saliva. That is why I have to put it in my mouth first and then apply it with my tongue.”

“That’s weird,” Mei-Li said flatly. “I mean, I don’t want to be disrespectful to your culture but why would anyone make medicine that’s activated by saliva?”

“When you meet the Tollegs you will understand. But it isn’t just the saliva—the compound also requires multiple strokes of the tongue, over and around the wound site to stimulate the flesh to knit together.”

“So…you don’t just want to lick me, you want to lick me a lot,” Mei-Li said flatly. “For a long time…all over my knee and thigh.”

Six nodded, as though it was no big deal. “Exactly.”

She shook her head. “I’m sorry but I don’t like it.”

“You don’t have to like it,” he said patiently. “You just have to hold still and let me heal you. Will you do that?”

Mei-Li looked away and nibbled nervously on her lower lip. She really didn’t want to let him do this. Not just because it was weird, though. Because it made her feel…strange. She was pretty sure if some random guy off the street had asked to lick her leg, she would have been disgusted. With Six, she didn’t feel disgusted or repulsed. She felt…well, she felt the exact opposite. And she shouldn’t feel that way.

He’d basically carried her away by force and she’d seen him break Randy Dungston’s arms and legs like matchsticks without batting an eye. He was dangerous—bad news. There was no way she ought to be feeling anything but fear and revulsion right now. But that wasn’t what she was feeling at all. She felt—

“Mei-Li, look at me.”

Despite herself, she felt her eyes drawn to him.

“Yes?” she whispered reluctantly.

“I only want to heal you.” He looked into her eyes, his voice deep and calm. “I give you my word as a Kindred that I will not make inappropriate sexual advances. Will you trust me?”

“I…” She had a feeling he was willing to kneel there all night, waiting to heal her until she agreed. And it wasn’t like he had to trick her. If sex was what he wanted he could have taken it at any time—he was so much bigger than her it would be no contest. But he wasn’t trying to hurt or force her, he was waiting patiently for her reply. “All right,” she said at last. “But no going under my skirt or trying to get into my panties.”

His forehead furrowed. “I am trying to remember the Earth vernacular I studied on the way here. Panties are the small, lacy garments you use to cover your sex…your pussy, I believe it is called?”

Mei-Li’s cheeks got even hotter. “Yes, well, that’s one thing you could call it.”

“I believe I learned several such words but the connotations of some were distinctly negative,” Six said thoughtfully. “Cunt, vagina, twat, quim, beaver, hoo-ha, honey pot…”

“That’s enough!” Mei-Li exclaimed, not sure whether to laugh or die of embarrassment. “You’re right. They all mean the same thing but some words are nicer than others.”

“I am confused about one, though,” Six said. “I thought a beaver was an aquatic Earth mammal with sharp teeth and a long, flat tail. How is that analogous to the female sex organs?”

“It’s not,” Mei-Li said flatly. “And before you ask, no, I don’t know how it got to be called a beaver.”

He gave her a long look. “My scanner indicates elevated heart rate and your cheeks are flushed. Forgive me if I made you feel embarrassed.”

Mei-Li put a hand to her cheek. “I thought you couldn’t read emotions since you don’t have any of your own.”

“I have never had a need to read them before. I am making an effort to learn yours, though some are difficult to interpret,” he said gravely. “Was I correct in assuming I had made you uncomfortable?”

“Well, yes,” she admitted. “This isn’t usually a topic one discusses in polite company.” Geeze, she sounded just like her adopted mother right about now! But she didn’t know how else to explain it.

“I see.” He nodded gravely. “In that case, let us continue with the healing. And let me set your mind at ease, Mei-Li…” He caught her gaze and held it with his own. “I only want to heal you—I promise I won’t taste your pussy. Not tonight, anyway.”

His deep voice seemed to do strange things to her. Mei-Li felt like her entire body was flushed and her heart was pounding for some reason.

“Um…okay,” she mumbled. “That’s…okay, that’s good.”

“I’m glad we understand each other.” He lifted the small bottle with purple liquid to his lips again. “Now we can continue.”

He did the whole mouthwash routine again but when he leaned forward this time, Mei-Li forced herself to hold still. She was on the edge of her seat, her hands clenched into fists in her lap, prepared to feel really weird the minute his tongue touched her skin.

To her surprise, however, Six didn’t immediately dive in and start licking her. Instead, he pressed his lips to her knee, just below the cut and inhaled deeply, almost as if he was smelling her skin. He stayed that way for so long she was about to ask what he was doing. But just as she opened her mouth, he finally began.

He started with the wound itself, tracing the long cut gently with the tip of his tongue. Mei-Li stiffened at first but then, gradually she began to relax. For such a large guy he was incredibly gentle. His steel gray eye was closed, almost as though he was savoring the taste of her skin, and he used his lips as much as his tongue as he worked his way over her hurt knee. Everywhere his flesh met hers, she felt a warm tingling sensation as though the skin really was knitting together. Was that really what was happening? It seemed incredible but she supposed that with alien technology, anything was possible.

After tracing her cut for some time, Six began to lick all around it. He used the flat of his tongue this time, lapping in long, slow strokes that went from the ticklish place behind her knee all the way up to her inner thigh.

Mei-Li began to get tense again—really tense. Despite Six’s promise that what he was doing wasn’t sexual, she couldn’t help feeling more and more nervous. His warm, wet tongue on her inner thigh and the sight of his big, muscular form kneeling between her spread legs was having a definite effect on her. She could feel his large hand caressing her calf as he lapped her gently but firmly and he smelled good—really good. A sharp, clean, somehow very masculine scent with a hint of dark spice was suddenly coming from him. Mei-Li didn’t think she had smelled it earlier, even when he was carrying her back in her front yard when she’d fallen.

She bit her lip so hard she almost drew blood. Oh God, she wasn’t getting turned on by this, was she? She was desperately afraid she was. She could feel herself getting wet and hot and swollen between her legs in a way that hadn’t happened in ages. Maybe this was just affecting her so much because she hadn’t been with a guy in so long. But for whatever reason it was happening, it was horribly embarrassing. She longed to close her legs but she couldn’t—he was still between them, licking.

A new thought came to torment her. Could Six see up her skirt with that red scanner thing he had in his left eye? Could he tell how this was affecting her? Oh God, if he could she would die of shame. Was he ever going to stop?

As if reading her thoughts, he looked up.

“I believe your flesh is beginning to heal. Are you feeling less pain?”

“Um…” Her voice came out in a squeak and she cleared her throat and tried again. “Yes, I…it doesn’t hurt nearly as much.” There, that sounded good and normal. Now maybe he would stop and he would never find out how much his “healing” had affected her.

His next words dashed her hopes.

“Your pulse is racing and your breathing is quick and erratic. Is this situation causing you to experience sexual arousal?”

“What?” Mei-Li tried to laugh but it came out as more of a croak. “What…what would make you say that? What makes you think I’m not just…just embarrassed again?” she demanded.

Six inhaled deeply and his steel gray eye was suddenly half-lidded.

“Your scent,” he murmured. “It is…intoxicating. I have no first hand experience with such things but I believe that is one of the indicators of arousal in a female.”

“Um…” Mei-Li sat back, closing her legs quickly. “I don’t know what you’re talking about. I’m not…not feeling that way.”

He frowned. “Clearly you are. Why would you lie to me? Is this another topic we cannot discuss in ‘polite company’ as you put it?”

“Yes,” Mei-Li said shortly. She didn’t know when she’d been so embarrassed and mad. Not only had she gotten turned on when he healed her, the big jerk had had the nerve to point it out. What was wrong with him, anyway?

Six seemed to be studying her. “So I suppose it is also wrong to ask if the other signs of arousal are present? Besides your scent, are you wet and—?”

“Don’t…you…dare,” Mei-Li ground out between clenched teeth. “I understand you’re ignorant of my culture and don’t know what you’re saying but there’s only so much I’m willing to put up with.”

Six cocked his head to one side as though trying to understand her.

“And now I believe you are irritated with me. Forgive me if I made you uncomfortable.”

“Yeah, well…” Mei-Li crossed her knees tightly and then realized that the gesture had caused her no pain at all. “Oh,” she exclaimed, looking down at her leg. “It’s gone—it’s healed! Well, mostly, anyway.” Because all that was left of the deep, angry gash in her leg was a tiny pink thread of a scar.

“That was the intention.” Six looked down at her knee critically. “I can still see a sign of the injury, however. Perhaps I should lick you some[BR1]  more—I could erase it completely if I did.”

“No, no!” Mei-Li scooted back hastily. “No, that’s all right—this is just fine. I feel great.”

“Are you certain?” He raised an eyebrow at her. “You may have a scar.”

“Positive,” Mei-Li assured him. There was no way she was letting his tongue near her inner thighs ever again. And if she had to accept a scar on her knee to keep him from licking her there, well, that was a price she was willing to pay. More than willing.

“Very well.” Six shrugged, his broad shoulders rolling. He got up, taking the bowl of blue liquid and his medical supplies with him. “It’s just as well. We need to fold space and get to one of the medical barges before we can land on Z4.”

“Okay.” Mei-Li wondered why they had to stop at a medical place. Was she going to have to go through some kind of checkup or quarantine procedure or something? Well, she supposed that made sense—she was from another planet with different germs and viruses. She just hoped the procedure, whatever it was, wouldn’t be too onerous or time-consuming.

Then again, what else do you have to do? whispered a little voice in her head. Are you that eager to get down to the planet’s surface so you can start playing footsie for real with Six there?

Shut up! Mei-Li pushed the thought away and turned to face forward in her chair. She stared fixedly out the window, refusing to let her eyes drift to the side even when Six came back to the front of the ship and slipped into the pilot’s chair. She thought she saw him looking at her but she refused to look back. God, she hadn’t known him a whole day yet and he was already shaping up to be the most obtuse, infuriating man she’d ever met.

How in the world was she going to get through the next month?

Chapter Ten

“Mmm, this is nice.” Tess snuggled in the big hotel bed, pressing her bare bottom to Garron’s semi-erect shaft. They were on their way from Asheville, North Carolina back to Tampa, Florida where her friend Di was recuperating in the hospital. But it was a long drive and they hadn’t been together very long—an overnight stop had been necessary. In fact, they were staying at the same hotel they had used on the way up to North Carolina in the first place.

Tess couldn’t help thinking how much nicer it was this time around. Garron’s dr’gin was under control, her abusive ex-husband was nothing but a nasty memory, and she and Garron were together at last having formed a lasting bond when she rescued him from being a mindless beast.

Not that he doesn’t still act a little beastly from time to time, whispered a naughty little voice in her head. Case in point, last night he had been positively wild—not that Tess had minded. It felt good to have him all over her, on top of her, spreading her thighs and filling her with his thick shaft. In fact, just the memory of what had happened the night before the moment they locked their hotel room door made her shiver with need. From the soft, hungry growl coming from behind her and the way Garron was nuzzling her neck, he was feeling a little needy himself.

“I like waking up like this with you,” she sent through the link that all Kindred shared with their brides.

“You mean like this?” Large, warm hands roamed over her body as he explored her with the gentleness he hadn’t been able to use the night before.

“E-exactly like that,” Tess whispered, her breath coming short with pleasure as he cupped her breasts and thumbed her nipples lightly. She turned over and kissed him, giving him even greater access to her breasts.

“I want to taste you again,” he growled softly when the kiss finally broke.

Tess drew back, biting her lip. “After last night? I don’t know. I’m kind of…messy right now.”

“You think I give a damn about that? I like you messy.” There was an animalistic glint in his eye that made her think maybe his dr’gin was still in there somewhere, watching.

“But Garron, I’m really—” she started to protest.

“Perfect,” he interrupted. “Come, lin’del. I’m the one who made you ‘messy’ in the first place, did you think of that? So I’m the one who should clean you up.” He stroked her cheek. “Can’t wait to taste your sweet pussy all over again.”

Tess’s heart was racing and she could feel her entire body getting hot all over.

“All right,” she whispered, still a bit reluctant. “But I can’t do the hands and knees thing again. Not when my palms are still tender.” They’d had their first bonding sex in a stone cave and while Garron had healed her wounds, she was still a little sensitive.

“Do you need me to heal you again?” Before she could answer, Garron took her hand in his and brought it to his mouth. Turning her hand over so it was palm up, he lapped gently at the tender spot on the heel of her hand.

“No, really,” she said breathlessly. “I’m well now—you don’t have to—”

“Maybe I want to.” He kissed the inside of her wrist and then ran his tongue over her forearm and the tender inside of her elbow. Before Tess could protest further, he was taking one of her nipples between his lips and sucking it deep into his mouth.

“Ohhhh,” she whispered, thrusting her chest up to him. “God, that feels so good.”

“Love to make you feel good, lin’del. Love to taste you.”

He switched to her other nipple, sucking it deep into the hot, wet cavern of his mouth and then biting it gently to send sparks of pain and pleasure through her entire body. Tess moaned and pressed up to meet him but before she knew it, he was placing a final, hot kiss between her bare breasts and moving further down.

Tess’s heart pounded as he gently parted her thighs and bent to kiss between her legs. But then, to her surprise, instead of urging her down on her back, he lay down himself instead.

“Um, what are you doing?” she asked uncertainly as he positioned himself so that his head was near the headboard.

“Getting ready to taste you. Come here, lin’del.” He gestured for her and she looked at him, not understanding.

“Come here and do what exactly?”

“Come here and ride my face.” His voice came out as a low, lustful growl when he beckoned her again.

“Oh, I couldn’t!” Tess objected, though her pulse quickened at the idea of a new, naughty position. “It’s not like I’m some skinny-minny gymnast. I’ll crush you!”

Garron laughed, a low, soft chuckle that echoed through the bedroom and made her tingle all over.

“Tess, you’ve seen what I can become and what I am capable of. Trust me, you’re not going to ‘crush’ me with your lovely curves. Now come here—come and let me taste your sweet honey right from the source.”

Tess might have been tempted to doubt his sincerity, but she could feel the need and love and desire pulsing through their new link. Garron really wanted this—wanted to taste her this way. And if she needed any more evidence, his long, thick shaft was already standing at attention between his thighs.

This act—opening herself to be tasted—had been hard for her in the past, mainly because of the sadistic treatment her ex had dished out. But Garron was sweet and patient and he had coaxed her to open to him and allow him to lick and suck and taste her pussy. It was something that had been forbidden on his home world of Pax which seemed to make him desire it even more. And, though she would have thought it was impossible before she met him, Tess was beginning to desire it too.

“All right,” she whispered at last. “I guess it can’t hurt to try something new.”

Feeling nervous and hot all at once, she straddled his head and lowered herself down onto his tongue.

Garron growled in approval and the warm, wet sensation of his tongue bathing her outer pussy lips gently made Tess moan with pleasure. God, he was so good at this. It was amazing how he seemed to find just the right spots to lick and suck and taste every time.

He sucked her clit into his mouth, making magical circles around it with his tongue tip until she thought she might scream with the intense sensation. Leaning forward, she supported herself with the palms of her hands against the headboard as Garron continued to bathe her pussy with his tongue.

“Come further down,” he whispered through their link and his fingers tightened on her thighs. “Come all the way down, lin’del—let me put my tongue deep inside your sweet cleft.”

By this time, Tess was helpless to deny him anything. With a soft moan, she lowered herself all the way down and his hot tongue found its way deep inside her. She told herself to be careful but somehow she couldn’t help her body’s reaction to the intimate invasion. One hand fisted in his thick black hair and the other braced against the headboard, she rolled her hips, moaning helplessly while she ground against his face.

“That’s right, lin’del—ride my face.” Even his mental voice sounded hoarse. “Gods, I can taste you—I can taste both of us and it’s so fucking good!”

“Garron,” she sent back. “I’m close—really close. But I don’t want…don’t want to come with your tongue inside me. I want more.”

“Shift back, then.” His mental voice was low and urgent with need. “My shaft is more than ready. Shift back and let me fill you another way.”

Eagerly, Tess did as he said. Shifting back, she scooted down his long, muscular body until she was straddling his narrow hips. His cock was, as he had said, more than ready to go. And so was Tess—she couldn’t remember the last time she’d felt so needy, so ready to be filled. But it occurred to her as she took him in hand, that this was the first time she’d ever been on top—with any man. For some reason, the thought froze her in her tracks.

“Tess?” Garron looked up at her, his mouth shiny with her juices and his eyes blazing in the dim hotel room. “Is something wrong?”

“No, no. I’ve just…never done it like this before. I mean, I’ve never been the one on top. Are you, uh, sure you’re all right with it?”

“More that all right,” he assured her, stroking her thighs. “I want you on top of me. I want you to ride me, Tess. Use me for your pleasure as I used you last night.”

“You want me to use you?” She raised an eyebrow, still not quite believing it. Pierce, her ex, had never wanted her to get a speck of pleasure from anything sexual that they did. And he never, ever would have let her be the one on top, controlling the action. But Garron seemed to get turned on by the idea. Incredibly turned on if the throbbing shaft she was holding in her hand was any indication.

“Gods, yes, I want you to use me,” he growled softly through their link. “Pleasure yourself with me. Fuck yourself on my cock until you come with me buried deep inside you. That’s what I want, lin’del—what I crave.”

“I want it too,” Tess admitted.

“Then do it. Take me as I took you last night. Even the score.”

“It’s not about keeping score,” she objected. “It’s about loving each other—enjoying each other’s bodies.”

“Exactly. And I want you to enjoy mine to the fullest. Gods, lin’del, please…you’re killing me with that soft little hand.”

Tess realized that she was still gripping him loosely in one hand, waiting to guide him in. Well, what are you waiting for? whispered the naughty little voice in her head. Get on with it, girl!

With a low moan, Tess took her own advice and lowered herself slowly down until she felt the broad head of his cock brushing her slippery petals. For a moment she simply slipped him up and down between her nether lips, getting both of them even hotter and wetter and enjoying the feel of him rubbing against the sensitive button of her clit.

“Tess!” Garron gasped aloud and she realized she was torturing him.

“All right,” she murmured, pressing the blunt tip of his cock to the entrance of her pussy. “All right, I’m ready now—more than ready. I want you in me.”

Garron groaned aloud and grasped her hips as she slid him deep inside her.

“Gods, Tess!” he sent. “So tight and wet and hot and perfect. So fucking perfect!”

It felt perfect to Tess too. She could feel her inner walls stretching to take him, could feel her clit throbbing and her nipples tingling with pleasure as the head of his cock finally kissed the mouth of her womb. For a long moment, she held perfectly still, loving the feel of him in her, filling her as they claimed each other.

Then she couldn’t hold still any more. With a low cry, she braced herself on his hard abdomen and began rolling her hips, fucking herself with long, slow strokes onto Garron’s cock just as he had asked her to.

“Gods!” he groaned, his brilliant turquoise eyes half-lidded with lust. “Gods, you feel so good around me! That’s right, lin’del—work yourself on me. Work yourself hard!”

“I’m…trying,” she gasped, thrusting her hips. God, it felt incredible to be in control like this. Incredible and so damn arousing. Though she could feel his long, hard body tense beneath her, for a while Garron simply lay there, letting her move on him, letting her use him as he had wanted her to.

But finally Tess needed more, needed him to go deeper than she could manage on her own. Though her pleasure was growing, she couldn’t reach the peak without his help.

“Garron,” she gasped aloud. “Please, I need…need more…need deeper.”

“Yes, lin’del…” He gripped her hips harder and started a steady, deep thrusting that seemed designed to drive her insane. “I’ll give you deeper,” he promised through their link. “I’ll fuck you as deeply as you need me to.”

“Deeper, harder!” Tess urged him. Reaching between her legs, she stroked along the side of her clit, bringing herself to the brink. She could feel the familiar wire tightening inside herself and she knew she was about to come. “Please, Garron, I’m close…so damn close. I just need a little…more…”

With a low growl, he gave her exactly what she needed. Gripping her hips even harder, he pressed up into her even as he looked into her eyes.

“I love you, Tess…” His deep voice was a low, needy growl. “Love you forever…”

And then, with their eyes and bodies locked, Tess felt him spurting inside her, filling her again with his cum, bonding them together all over again. But this time he was looking into her eyes and the expression on his face—the look of love so great it was almost pain—sent her right over the edge.

With a low gasp, she let herself go, flying over the peak of pleasure and moaning his name as her inner muscles caressed him.

“Garron,” she sent through their link. “Love you too, so much…”

And then she collapsed onto his broad, heaving chest with a moan of pure satisfaction.

They were both trying to catch their breath when a familiar voice came drifting through their link.

“Hello? Garron, can you hear me? I hope this isn’t a bad time…”

“Truth?” Garron sat up with a jerk, causing his still semi-hard shaft to move inside Tess and forcing her to bite back a moan. “In fact, this is not a very opportune time to talk. Why are you bespeaking me?”

Tess climbed hastily off Garron’s lap and crawled under the sheet, feeling like her brother-in-law had just walked in on them having sex. Could he sense through the link she shared with Garron what they had just been doing?

“Well, he can if you keep on thinking about it so loudly!” another voice, which sounded rather amused, spoke in her head. “Hi, Tess—this is Becca. Truth and I are sorry for bothering the two of you in the middle of your hot and heavy action but this is really important.”

“Rebecca is right—Commander Sylvan asked us personally to bespeak you,” Truth’s voice said. “It is a matter of utmost importance.”

“Well, what is it?” Garron sounded grumpy and Tess couldn’t blame him. If there was any drawback at all to having a mind and soul bond to a hot Kindred warrior, this had to be it.

“Did Kat finally have her babies?” she sent in what she hoped was the general direction of Becca.

“Not yet but Sylvan says any day now—the poor thing is just huge and absolutely miserable.”

“Rebecca please,” Truth growled through what was now a four way link. “Kat’s pregnancy is not what we are calling about.”

“Well what are you calling about, Brother?” Garron demanded. “Hurry up and tell me. I enjoy my link with Tess but having it with anyone but her is mentally taxing and confusing.”

“I agree,” Tess sent. “I feel like I have too many people in my head right now.”

“Then we’ll be brief,” Truth sent. “Tess told Commander Sylvan that she met the Dark Kindred who was dream sharing with Mei-Li, Senator Hastings’s daughter when the two of you visited Zeaga 4, correct?”

“Well, we didn’t exactly visit the planet’s surface since no one without enhancements is allowed there. But yes, I met him on a medical barge orbiting the planet,” Tess sent. “His name is Six. But he told me he wasn’t planning on coming to claim the senator’s daughter at all.”

“Well, he must have changed his mind.” Becca’s mental voice sounded grim. “Because he just showed up tonight out of the blue and literally carried Mei-Li off like some kind of a caveman.”

“Oh, that’s bad!” Tess shivered, remembering the scary, Terminator-looking Dark Kindred with his metal hand and the red laser beam where his left eye should have been.

“It is worse than you suppose,” Truth sent. “Word has reached her father, Senator Hastings, and he is calling for an immediate meeting of the World Security Council.”

“We think they might declare war on the Kindred!” Becca sounded really upset. “Which is going to be bad news for any Kindred who are left down on the planet—like Garron.”

“Oh, no!” Tess said aloud, clutching Garron’s broad shoulder. She’d just found her man—she wasn’t about to lose him!

“It’s all right, lin’del. We won’t lose each other,” he murmured soothingly, stroking her hand. But Tess wasn’t soothed and Truth’s next words only made her more worried.

“The Kindred High Council is advising any and all Kindred warriors who are still on Earth to come back to the Mother Ship immediately,” Garron’s brother sent. “Unfortunately, the ban on Tess remains in effect.”

“Which is completely ridiculous, of course.” Becca sounded indignant. “I don’t know what Chancellor Terex is thinking!”

“I don’t either but I’m not coming back to the Mother Ship without Tess,” Garron growled.

“Of course you’re not, honey,” Becca sent soothingly. “Nobody would expect you to. What the two of you need to do is find someplace safe to hide out until all this blows over.”

“But where?” Tess sent despairingly.

“I don’t know, but you’d better find someplace quick,” Becca sent. “If things go down like we think they will, it’s going to get awfully hot for any Kindred left on Earth.”

“This comes at a particularly bad time for everyone since Commander Sylvan had just made the announcement that we would start calling brides from Earth again today,” Truth put in. “If only Six hadn’t decided he had to come and claim his bride right now we might be all right.”

“He made a big scene, too,” Becca sent. “Apparently the police were called in and an elderly neighbor said she saw him taking Mei-Li away by force.”

“Don’t forget the male they found with multiple broken bones at the scene,” Truth sent. “The news media on Earth are trying to make it out that he was a friend of Mei-Li and Six flew into a jealous rage and nearly killed him.”

“Is that true?” Garron asked.

“We think it’s more likely he was attacking her or trying to hurt her in some way,” Becca sent. “You know how Kindred men get when they think their female is threatened. They go into rage all right—just not the jealous kind. More like the I’ll-kill-you-for-trying-to-hurt-my-woman kind.”

“But Six can’t go into Rage for his female,” Garron protested. “He has no emotions. In fact, he was held out to us by the surgeon who performed my implant surgery as a shining example of success when it came to emotion dampers.”

“Yes, but we know how long your implant lasted,” Tess reminded him. “The minute you started having strong emotions, it failed completely.”

“I had only had mine for a day, though,” Garron pointed out. “Six has had his for years. And I had my dr’gin inside to contend with.”

“I think every Kindred has a beast inside when it comes to protecting their woman.” Becca sounded thoughtful. “I’d be very surprised if Six is able to keep his emotionless state once he starts feeling possessive and protective of Mei-Li.”

“He’d better keep it,” Tess said grimly. “If he doesn’t he can be killed. Yipper—the Tolleg surgeon who did Garron’s implant—told us they don’t allow any emotion at all on Zeaga 4. If anyone gets caught feeling, they’re gotten rid of. Purged, I think he called it.” She shivered.

“What about Mei-Li? How will she survive down on Zeaga 4 during the Claiming Period?” Becca asked.

“Apparently they give special dispensations to visiting dignitaries and the like who wish to come to Zeaga 4 but retain their ability to feel,” Garron sent. “But on one rule they will not bend—everyone who visits the planet’s surface must have an enhancement.”

“And not a boob job or an eye lift either,” Tess put in. “We’re talking some kind of mechanical addition like a scope for your eyes or a brand new bionic leg or something like that.”

“Oh, that poor girl!” Becca sounded horrified. “What is she going to do?”

“A better question might be what will her father do?” Truth sent grimly. “When his cherished daughter comes back modified in ways the citizens of Earth cannot and do not want to understand, what kind of vengeance will he try to take upon all Kindred because of the actions of one?”

“It’s a pretty scary scenario,” Becca sent. “Which is why we need to break this connection now and let the two of you get moving.”

“Your best bet is probably to go back to the HKR building in Asheville,” Truth advised. “I believe the Commander there has some extra resources at his disposal.”

“Oh yes, Commander Stavros,” Tess exclaimed. “He’s the same one who loaned us the shuttle to go to Zeaga 4 in the first place. He also gave me a change of clothes and let me call you guys when we thought Garron had gone D’fex.”

“I had gone D’fex,” Garron said aloud, taking her hand in his. “You saved me, Tess. If you hadn’t come for me—”

“Oh, Garron…” She climbed into his lap again and pressed her face to his throat, breathing in his warm bonding scent. “I just—”

“Still here, guys—okay? We can’t hear what you’re saying but we can guess what’s going on,” Becca sent.

“And as romantic as it is, you don’t have time for it,” Truth added. “Get up and get back to Asheville now!”

“Right.” Garron gave Tess a swift kiss and the two of them got up and started pulling on their clothes.

“We’ll go right away,” Tess sent. “But try to stay in touch, okay?”

“We’ll try to. We’re not sure if Earth has technology that can block the Think-me calls now or not,” Becca sent. “According to Sylvan, they’ve been working on a lot of new things which could spell trouble for us up here on the Mother Ship. And unfortunately, a lot of it is based on technology the Kindred gave them in the first place!”

“Stay safe!” Tess sent.

“You too, hon! And now we’d better let you go. We’ll bespeak you later with more news if we can.”

“Goodbye, Brother. Be well,” Truth sent.

And then the four way connection was broken and Tess only felt herself and Garron in her head.

“Whew.” She looked at him worriedly. “What are we going to do?”

“Get back to Asheville to start with and see if Commander Stavros can help us. If he can’t…” He shrugged. “I’m not sure what might happen next.”

“I don’t understand why they can’t just send someone after that girl and bring her back,” Tess said, buttoning her blouse.

“Are you serious? Remove a female from a male who is claiming her?” Garron gave her a wide-eyed look as he pulled on his black flight leathers. “That is absolutely never done—it would be interfering with the sacred will of the Goddess who puts all males and females together.”

“Well, I don’t want to stomp on anyone’s religion,” Tess said, struggling into her jeans. “But it seems like maybe they could make an exception to avoid an international incident. Or an interstellar one, I guess.”

Garron shook his head. “Didn’t you see Zeaga 4 when we were orbiting it? It’s a highly mechanized and advanced society. They have formidable weapons—trying to reverse Six’s claim on the Earth girl would doubtless end in bloodshed. And the Dark Kindred have a much better chance of hurting the Mother Ship than anything they might have developed here on Earth. At least, that would be my guess.”

“Well, I don’t understand why Six claimed her at all. He seemed so emotionless, so cold when I met him.” Tess made a face. “What does he want with that poor girl anyway if he doesn’t feel anything for her?”

“I imagine he’s asking himself that right about now,” Garron murmured. “But I’m afraid he might not like the answer…”

Chapter Eleven

Six watched Mei-Li from the corner of his eye as they approached the medical barge. She hadn’t said a thing since their last exchange, not even when they flew into the rift—the huge red gash in space which took them from her part of the universe to his instantaneously. She simply sat there, her long, silky black hair like a curtain between them so that he couldn’t even see her small, lovely face. All he could glimpse from time to time were the black frames of her oculars.

He wondered if he ought to say something—maybe apologize again for making her uncomfortable. He hadn’t known that the simple act of healing her knee would cause such a strong reaction. Not in Mei-Li…or in himself either.

Against his will, he remembered the warm scent of her arousal. Gods, it had been intoxicating…bewitching. Like nothing he had ever scented before. And it wasn’t just her scent he found enthralling. There was also the salty-sweet taste of her skin and soft little sounds she’d made when he licked her—Six didn’t think she knew she was making them which only made them that much more intriguing. Altogether, healing Mei-Li had been a unique experience—one which Six had to admit, had affected him deeply.

For a moment, he had actually wished to lick higher, to pull back the lacy barrier of her panties and explore her pussy with his tongue. This wasn’t something he had expected to want, not even after he had read the Claiming Period rules and learned that it would be expected of him in their third solar week together. But just for a split second the urge had been so strong he could hardly stop himself from burying his face between her thighs and finding out if she tasted as good as she smelled. Only his promise to Mei-Li that he wouldn’t taste her on this occasion had stopped him.

Six frowned. Why had he had such strong urges? Why was it so difficult to make himself stop?

It was simply a new experience, he told himself uneasily. And more Kindred instincts coming to the surface. After all, the entire point of claiming a female is to breed with her.

Not that it would actually come to that, he was certain. Oh, he was willing to follow the Claiming Period rules to the letter, as Chancellor Terex had specified, but bonding sex would not be possible—not with his emotion damper implant still in place. And with no bond to tie them together, Mei-Li would have to return to her home world eventually.

Six experienced a strange hollowness in his stomach at the thought. He tried to imagine himself flying in the other direction, taking Mei-Li back to where she belonged but somehow he couldn’t do it. Couldn’t—

“This is Med Barge Three calling unidentified shuttle. Please identify yourself and state your intentions,” said a voice from the incoming speaker.

Mei-Li jumped in her seat. “What? What did they say? What language was that?”

“The universal Kindred dialect,” Six answered her in English. He then asked permission to land in the Kindred dialect and was directed to a private docking bay for Enhanced Ones only.

“It’s so guttural—almost like German,” Mei-Li said, frowning at the speaker.

“I do not know that language. The only Earth dialect I learned was English in order to converse with you,” Six said. “But you will need to be able to converse in my dialect as well. How rapidly are you able to learn languages?”

“How rapidly are you able to learn languages?” she shot back. “I’m fluent in English of course, and Spanish because of work. Oh, and I know some Mandarin because my adopted mother thought it was important for me to understand my birth culture but I didn’t learn any of those languages overnight.”

“It took me several hours of intense study to pick up English although, as we discussed earlier, I am still learning the connotations of some words.”

“Yes, we did establish that, I guess.” Mei-Li’s cheeks went pink and her heart rate became elevated.

Six berated himself—apparently he had caused her embarrassment again.

“Forgive me,” he said. “I did not mean to allude to our earlier conversation about the correct terminology for the female sex.”

“No, that’s uh, okay,” Mei-Li said quickly. “But did you really say you picked up English in just a few hours?”

Six nodded. “Languages are a Kindred strength. Because we are genetic traders—or our ancestors were anyway—we are able to learn almost any language quickly. However, I will not think less of you if you take a little more time.”

“Gee, thanks,” she muttered.

“You say that you cannot learn a new language ‘overnight’,” Six said. “We can stay at least a day on the medical barge before we have to leave for the surface of Z4. Will that be sufficient time?”

“To learn a whole new alien language?” Mei-Li made an incredulous noise. “Hardly. I guess I’m going to be stuck asking you to translate so I hope you’re not planning on going off and leaving me.”

“I would not leave you alone in an unfamiliar situation,” Six said gravely. “But if you really fear that learning my language will be difficult, perhaps an injection of translation bacteria is in order.”

“An injection of what?”

“Translation bacteria. It was developed by the Kindred for their brides—so that they might understand the languages they encountered when they traveled with their new mates,” Six explained. “It is not something we of the Dark Kindred use much since we generally do not call brides but I am certain Yipper can find some in the memory banks.”

He turned to the speaker and put in a request.

“Who did you say?” Mei-Li asked. “I…oh…” She stopped her question in mid sentence, apparently entranced by the sights outside the viewscreen.

They were docking now and Six was bringing their shuttle in low, straight through the atmosphere bubble that surrounded the entrance to the special docking bay. It was a pure black space—with walls and floors a uniform glossy midnight color.

Several other shuttles were parked within its vast, black space but Six saw nothing to be surprised about. Yet Mei-Li exhibited signs of intense curiosity and awe—perhaps tinged with a bit of fear. Six wondered why. He also wondered if he was reading her correctly. He thought he was getting better at recognizing her emotions but they were not nearly so easy a language to learn as her spoken dialect.

Clearly it would take a considerable amount of study to be able to read the female he was claiming more clearly. Not that Six minded. He found he was anticipating getting to know Mei-Li better…in every way.

* * * * *

Mei-Li stared in awe at the vast, pure black space they were landing in. The floor and walls were so dark and shiny she almost felt like they were parking the shuttle in the middle of an oil slick—an odd, almost surreal sensation.

A memory came back to her—a report she’d done back in middle school about the famous La Brea Tar Pits in Los Angeles. The pits looked innocent—like pools of dark water. Back in prehistoric times, many thirsty animals had wandered in unawares, just looking for a drink. But once ensnared by the gummy, sucking tar, large animals like mammoths and wooly bison were unable to get out. Their cries of distress in turn called carnivores like saber tooth tigers who came for lunch…and stayed forever. Because once an animal, for whatever reason, stepped into that oily, sticky black slick, their fate was sealed and there was no going back.

Mei-Li shivered at the memory. Don’t be silly, she told herself uneasily. Just because the place reminds you of the tar pits doesn’t mean it’s anything like them. But the idea that she would be stuck and unable to leave Six’s world once she set foot outside the shuttle was a hard one to shake, no matter what she told herself.

The door opened and Six stepped down, then turned to offer her a hand. Mei-Li started to take it…then hesitated. She simply couldn’t make herself take that step.

Six frowned. “Is something wrong?”

“I just…I can’t.” She looked at him. “You never answered my question—what happens after a month is up and the Claiming Period is over? Do I have to stay with you or can I…can I go home?”

“After the Claiming Period is up, you are free to come back to your home world,” Six assured her rather stiffly, Mei-Li thought. “In fact, I will bring you back myself.”

“So…you’re not going to try and get me to stay?”

He shook his head. “I doubt my home world will be much to your liking. Your kind are not welcome there.”

“My kind? What does that mean? Women? Minorities? What?” Mei-Li demanded.

“Feelers.” He gave her a flat look. “Those with emotions. As I have told you before, we have no feelings on Z4—nor do we want them.”

“Then why come get me at all?” Mei-Li asked. “If you’re not going to keep me past a month and you don’t think I’ll like your world, why didn’t you just leave me back on Earth? And don’t say you wanted to protect me—once you bring me back to Earth, I’ll be dealing with all the same crap all over again. Guys like Randy Dungston—the one whose bones you broke—are part of my everyday work.” She had a sudden thought. “Unless you’re planning to come back with me. But I really don’t think that would work out. You probably wouldn’t like Earth any more than I’ll like your place. And besides, we barely know each other.”

“We will know each other better shortly,” Six said. “But no, I do not plan to return to Earth with you. After the Claiming Period is over, I fully expect us to part ways.” He didn’t sound particularly happy about it but then, he never sounded particularly happy about anything, Mei-Li reminded herself. Doubtless due to the whole “I have no emotions” thing he had going on.

“Okay,” she said impatiently. “So I’m not staying with you and you’re not coming with me. Then why did you come to claim me? Was it the dreams? Did you come get me because of the dreams?”

He frowned. “The dreams we shared were extremely…compelling. But they are not the reason I came to you. I…” He looked away. “I was ordered by my superior to come and claim you. I believe it is some kind of political gambit—I don’t know for certain.”

Mei-Li put a hand on her hip. Now they were getting somewhere.

“So you only came to get me because your boss told you to?”

“I…” He shifted uneasily. “That is…the essence of it.”

“So this is just business for you.” Mei-Li didn’t know whether to be relieved or insulted but she was definitely leaning towards insulted. “You came because you were ordered to and now I get a free one month vacation in a dystopian paradise and then you’ll bring me back home. Is that it?”

He nodded reluctantly, Mei-Li thought.

“Essentially.”

“Fine.” She was beginning to be upset though she hardly knew why. All the stuff she’d heard back on Earth about how Kindred males were so protective and possessive of their Earth brides clearly didn’t apply here. Six was just following orders. What so now you’re upset that he’s not crazy obsessed with you and won’t make you stay on Planet No-Feels? demanded a sarcastic little voice in the back of her head. You ought to be dancing a jig for joy that he’s going to let you go with no problems once this stupid Claiming Period, whatever that entails, is all over.

But somehow she couldn’t muster up even a single speck of joy. She just felt humiliated and angry. It was one thing to be stolen away from her planet by a man who was so in love with her that he couldn’t help himself and just had to come and get her. It was quite another to be taken for purely business purposes and told she would be returned soon, like a piece of reclaimed luggage nobody particularly wanted at the end of the allotted time.

“Your heart rate and breathing have increased.” Six was looking at her cautiously. “Are you having negative emotions again?”

“Why do you care?” Mei-Li snapped. “I’m just business to you. Just a piece of luggage you had to pick up because your boss told you to.”

“That is not—” he began.

“So why are we bothering with any of this?” Mei-Li went on, ignoring him. She swept her arm out indicating the medical barge and all it entailed. “Why get me the translation virus or whatever it is and bother taking me to the planet’s surface at all? Why not just let me sit on the shuttle and play solitaire until the month is out and then you can take me back and get rid of me?”

The look Six gave her was honestly confused. “Clearly you are having extremely negative emotions but I am not certain why. As to your question, you must come down to Z4 for our Claiming Period just as we must follow the rules and protocols proscribed for the period exactly. Anything less voids the Claiming Contract.”

“Oh, well, we can’t have that,” Mei-Li said sarcastically.

“No,” he said seriously. “We cannot.”

Of all the irritating, obtuse men… Mei-Li wanted to stamp her foot in irritation but somehow she stopped herself.

“Fine, we’ll follow the rules, whatever they are and I’ll come down to the planet—to Z4 with you. Just don’t try to pretend this is anything but business for you and don’t spout any more crap about protecting me and how every hair on my head is precious because clearly that’s bullshit.”

She was surprised at how angry and hurt she felt but she couldn’t help herself. After the tender way he had healed her knee and the things he’d said on the ride over here, she had almost begun to feel…to feel what? Special? Cherished? Mei-Li didn’t know and it didn’t matter now anyway because obviously everything he had said and done was just an act.

She started to take the step down from the shuttle, so angry she didn’t even care about her previous fears. But Six was there, blocking her way. Though she was still standing in the shuttle and he was on the ground, he was tall enough that they were eye-to-eye. She didn’t want to look at him but he pinned her with his steel-gray gaze.

“Mei-Li…” His deep voice was almost a growl. “It is true that I was ordered to claim you but it is also true that I feel extremely protective of you. When I saw you during my rest and recharging period—in my dreams—all I could think about was how tiny, how frail you looked. It concerned me deeply.”

“Oh, this just gets better and better,” Mei-Li snapped. “So you were ordered to take me but you also felt sorry for me, right? Like I was some helpless little kitten that couldn’t take care of itself. Well let me tell you…” She poked him right in his broad chest. “I am fine. I don’t need your help or your protection. Now let’s get this over with so I can go back home when the month is up.”

Ignoring his outstretched hand, she pushed past him and took the long step down herself to the pitch black floor. The fact that her bare and rather dirty foot didn’t immediately sink into the shiny black surface was little comfort.

Suddenly a new person appeared before her—or rather, a creature. Mei-Li was so angry she nearly ran into it. She was going to brush past it but it was so odd looking she did a double take and stopped in her tracks.

The creature looked like a cross between a hairy gray monkey and a dog. It moved with a chimpanzee’s scampering gait but it had the long face, sensitive nose, and soft, floppy ears of a bloodhound. She would have thought it was an animal—some kind of Dark Kindred pet maybe—except for the fact that she couldn’t imagine an emotionless society having pets. Also, its large, liquid brown eyes brimmed with intelligence when it spoke to her.

“Yareg Yipper—selma Tolleg, dar a si, dar a si,” it said, nodding eagerly at her.

“I’m sorry, what?” Mei-Li said. “I’m afraid I don’t understand you.”

“Para turgl. Jarop tix, dar a si, dar a si.” It stuck out its tongue which was long and had a strangely pointed end.

“Um, ooookay,” Mei-Li said edging away from it. She didn’t want to act like a scared little girl and hide behind Six’s bulk—especially not after her ‘I can take care of myself’ speech, but what the hell was this thing anyway?

Before she could ask Six what it was, the intelligent monkey-dog bounded forward and stuck something that felt like a thousand tiny little pins into her left calf. Mei-Li screamed and tried to kick it off but it hung on. Then, to her horror, she realized the sharp thing it was sticking her with was its tongue.

“Oh my God! Get it off! Get it off me!” she gasped, reaching down to pry the furry creature away. She couldn’t get hold of it though—it kept dodging her grip while somehow keeping its tongue firmly lodged in the side of her calf.

Mei-Li felt like hear heart was going to pound right through her ribcage. Every single alien or vampire or alien vampire movie she had ever seen shot through her mind at once.

It’s drinking my blood…it’s infecting me…it’s impregnating me with some weird alien creature that’s going to come bursting out of my sternum at any moment…

“Six, help!” she pleaded, turning to him. She didn’t want to admit she needed his assistance but at this point, she had no choice. And even if he was upset with her for the way she’d talked to him, surely he hadn’t brought her all this way to let her be mangled and infected by some weird animal—had he?

But the big Kindred didn’t even look annoyed—let alone worried for her safety.

“Be calm,” he said. “This is Yipper, one of the Tollegs I told you about.”

“Be calm? He’s biting me!”

“No, he’s injecting you with translation bacteria. A process which probably wouldn’t take nearly so long if you would simply hold still.”

“What?” she demanded, looking down at the furry monkey-dog clinging to her leg.

At that moment, it finally detached itself and skipped a few feet back from her.

“My apologies if I startled you, my lady. I am sorry, so I am, so I am,” it said in a high, piping voice.

Mei-Li stared at it. “I…I can understand you.”

“Of course you can.” It nodded vigorously. “Six asked that I meet you with a dose of the bacteria so that you could understand us, yes he did, yes he did.”

Mei-Li turned on Six, furious all over again. “So you told him to meet us here and bite me? Are you crazy?”

“He did not bite you—he injected you. And I told you I would ask that an injection of the bacteria be brought for you. I do not understand why following through on a promise I had made you would call my sanity into question,” Six said, frowning. Clearly he had no idea why she was so upset.

Yipper seemed to, though.

“Forgive us, my lady, if you would, if you would. I thought that Six had explained to you our form of medicine. We Tollegs are natural surgeons, so we are, so we are. And we do most of our surgery with our tongues.”

“With your tongues?” Mei-Li couldn’t believe it. Then she remembered the way Six had licked her to heal her—hadn’t he said something about it being necessary because of the Tolleg medicine he was using? Actually, it was a little hard to remember since she’d been trying so hard not to squirm all over her chair at the time…Not that you should have gotten all hot and bothered in the first place, she reminded herself. Since it was all just business to Six. Probably he just didn’t want to bring damaged goods back to his home planet.

“We do surgery with our tongues. So we do, so we do.” The Tolleg named Yipper nodded eagerly. “But I would not have injected you if I had known you weren’t expecting me to, no I wouldn’t, no I wouldn’t.” He looked up at Six. “You should have warned her, Six, so you should, so you should.”

Six shook his head. “Forgive me,” he said stiffly. “I thought I had.”

“No, you said you would get someone to give me a shot of translation bacteria. I was picturing someone in a white lab coat holding a syringe. Not a…a…” She gestured at Yipper. “A Tolleg with a surgical tongue.”

Six shook his head. “Clearly I have much to learn still about your culture, ideas, and beliefs. I am truly sorry you were startled. I will try to avoid such confusion in the future.”

“I hope so.” Mei-Li looked down at her leg—there wasn’t so much as a scratch or a red spot where Yipper had bitten—no, injected her and the translation bacterial did seem to be working so she supposed she ought to let it go. Honestly, it was no worse than finding out that this entire claiming thing was just business to the big Kindred.

It was, as Six had said, a cultural difference. He would probably have been mystified if she had taken him to an ER on Earth where they had doctors who used their hands instead of their tongues to do procedures.

I’m okay, she told herself. A little shaken up but okay. Everything is going to be fine. I’m going to get through this and someday back on Earth when I’m an old lady I’ll have a crazy story to tell my grandkids.

“So you forgive us? So you do, so you do?” Yipper was looking up at her anxiously.

“Yes, I suppose.” Mei-Li nodded and took a deep breath. “I forgive you anyway, uh, Yipper, was it?”

“Yes, indeed, yes, indeed.” The little Tolleg looked pleased. “And you are…?”

“Mei-Li.” Mei-Li held out her hand to shake without thinking about it. Yipper seized it affably enough but instead of shaking, he licked the back of her hand with his long tongue.

“Well met indeed, well met indeed,” he said, releasing her.

“Um, yeah. Well met.” Mei-Li tried to wipe her wet hand on her dirty skirt without being too obvious about it. “So, is this the only reason we came here? So I could get injected and be able to communicate down on your home world?”

“Naturally not, naturally not.” Yipper shook his head, making his long ears flop. “You are here for the same reason anyone stops at the medical barges before they go down to Z4.”

“And what reason is that?” Mei-Li demanded, looking at Six. She had a feeling she wasn’t going to like the answer.

“To get an enhancement, of course,” he answered. “No one is allowed on the surface of Z4 without an enhancement. The Collective demands it.”

Mei-Li shook her head. “Uh-uh, no way. Look, I’m sorry if you don’t like my chest—I’m not wild about it either. But I am not getting a boob job just to make you happy.”

Six frowned. “I believe we have had this misunderstanding before in the last dream we shared. Why do you think I would wish you to change your breasts in some way?”

“Well, because they’re…not very big.” She could feel her cheeks getting warm. “But I have this thing about elective surgery because my—”

She broke off because Six was studying her chest with an intense interest that made her feel hot all over.

“Your breasts may not be large but they are perfectly formed,” he murmured. “And quite beautiful, from what I can see.”

“How would you—” Glancing down, Mei-Li saw that her ripped blouse had come open again, showing her lacy white bra. It was nearly see through and the outlines of her nipples were clear behind the white lace.

Oh God! She clutched it closed quickly but Six’s steel gray gaze remained pinned to her chest.

“Hey—my eyes are up here,” Mei-Li snapped.

He looked up at last, clearly puzzled. “I am aware of the placement of your eyes but at the moment I am studying your breasts. Or I was before you covered them.”

“Why…you…” Mei-Li was at a loss for words. “This is unbelievable! You can’t just stare at my breasts.”

“Why not?” The big Kindred was still frowning in apparent confusion. “You were the one who mentioned them and said you felt they were too small. I thought you were soliciting my opinion of them. Which, by the way, is favorable—very favorable. They are perfect for your size.”

“Yes, I got that.” Mei-Li blew out a breath in frustration. “But look, this is another one of those things we just don’t do on my planet. We don’t comment on each other’s body parts—especially not in public.”

“Not even if the other person brings them up first, as you did?” Six asked. “I am simply trying to learn what offends you so that I don’t do it again,” he added quickly when Mei-Li glared at him. “I am assuming from the levels my scanner is reading that you are angry right now.”

“You’re damn right, I’m angry!” God, he was the most frustrating man! Mei-Li took a deep breath, trying to calm herself. “Look, we’re getting way, way, way off topic here. Let’s try to get back on track. You were telling me I have to get enhancements before I can go down to the surface of Zeaga Four. But apparently, not breast enhancements so what do you want?”

“I believe the question is what do you want?” Yipper said, breaking in. “Would you like a—but no, perhaps I am getting ahead of myself. So I am, so I am. Maybe it would be better to show you what you can choose from.”

“Show me what I can choose from?” Mei-Li wanted an explanation but the hairy little Tolleg was already scampering away from her, over to a solid black pole set in the middle of the floor.

“Come and stand, come and stand,” he said, gesturing to her. “This lift goes directly to the medical complex. So it does, so it does.”

Mei-Li didn’t like the sound of that but there didn’t seem to be much choice. Reluctantly, she followed Yipper and went to stand close to the pole, which was about as thick as one of her thighs. Six came to stand beside her as well. He held the pole with his metal hand and wrapped the other firmly around Mei-Li’s upper arm.

“Hey.” She frowned down at his long fingers curled around her bicep. “You don’t have to do that, you know. I’m coming of my own free will—I’m not a flight risk.”

“Very well, if you prefer that I let you stand alone, I will.”

The big Kindred’s voice still sounded stiff. If she didn’t know he had no emotions, Mei-Li might almost have thought he was as irritated with her as she was with him. But that was foolish, wasn’t it?

“Here we go, here we go,” Yipper called. He pressed something on the pole and suddenly they were dropping so rapidly Mei-Li felt like the floor had literally fallen out from under her feet.

She gave a gasping scream and grabbed for the pole with both arms, pressing her cheek to its slick black surface. It slid through her grasp and her glasses were knocked askew. There was a burning pain on her face where she was pressed against the pole but she didn’t care—she just didn’t want to fall. Oh God, don’t know how long I can hold on…

But almost before it started, the crazy ride was over. The round, thin platform they were standing on suddenly jolted to a halt which threw Mei-Li to her knees.

“Oh!” she gasped, and looked up. Yipper was already scampering off down a long hallway to do something else. Six was just standing there, watching her impassively. “Is that why you wanted to hold on to me?” she demanded. “So I wouldn’t fall?”

He nodded.

“Well, you could have warned me!”

He shrugged, his face like granite. “You did not appear to want my help or my advice.”

Mei-Li struggled to her feet. “Stop acting like you’re mad at me! I’m the one who has the right to be upset here.”

“I am not angry—I do not have the capacity to be angry with you,” Six said. “I am, however, concerned. You appear to have injured yourself.” He reached out and cupped her chin lightly in his right hand—the non-metal one. Turning her face, he examined her cheekbone and frowned. “You are not bleeding but your skin is red and raw.”

“I’m fine.” Her heart was suddenly pounding and she wanted to pull away from his touch but it was difficult.

“Are you certain?” Six had apparently finished his examination but he showed no inclination to let her go. Instead he stood there, cupping her face and looking down into her eyes.

With an effort, Mei-Li tore her eyes away from his and stepped back.

“Positive.”

Trying to break the strange spell that seemed to have been cast between them, she turned to go the way Yipper had, down the long hallway. It twisted and curved and soon took them to a pair if sliding metal doors. Mei-Li wasn't sure if this was they way the Tolleg had taken but Six strode right through as the doors slid aside, so she followed.

She found herself in a large area with high ceilings and walls lined with cabinets. Everything from floor to ceiling was pure white—as white as their landing area had been black. Sitting in racks and on shelves at the end of the room were all kinds of metal pieces and parts.

What in the world? Mei-Li straightened her glasses and pushed them up her nose. Were those really what they looked like?

“Welcome to my Enhancement area.” Yipper was suddenly beside her, bowing excitedly. “It is well stocked with every possible enhancement prosthesis, so it is, so it is. I see you are admiring my collection of mechanoid limbs. There are arms that can punch through walls, or hands with fingers delicate enough to do the most complicated tasks. I also have legs that will carry you tirelessly for days and allow you to jump thirty sectors in the air and land without harm. Feet that can kick through solid plasti-steel as well.” He tugged at Mei-Li’s sleeve. “Come and see, come and see.”

“All right.” Bemusedly, she allowed the hairy little Tolleg to lead her to the rows and racks of shiny, silver parts. There were, as he had said, all types of arms, legs, hands, and feet. Not all of them appeared to be made for a human—or a human type person—but all of them were apparently robotic.

“Now, I realize most of these are much too large for you, my lady,” Yipper said anxiously. “But they can be customized, so they can, so they can.”

Suddenly what he was saying sank in.

Mei-Li turned to him. “Wait a minute, you’re not suggesting that I let you cut off one of my perfectly good arms or legs and replace it with a metal prosthesis? I mean, you’re not—are you?”

“Not just one,” Yipper said earnestly, clearly misunderstanding her. “I will be more than happy to give you a matching set, yes I will, yes I will.”

“What?” Mei-Li looked at Six who had come to stand beside her. “He’s kidding, right? Tell me he’s kidding,” she pleaded.

“Why would Yipper attempt humor about such a serious decision?” he asked, frowning. “The selection of an enhancement will affect you in the long term. Personally, I would recommend one of the arms Yipper has to offer. It will make you a formidable opponent for anyone, despite your diminutive size.”

“Look, I’m sorry but there is no way I am doing this.” Mei-Li protested, backing away. “No way I’m letting you cut me up and turn me into some kind of a cyborg freak.”

“A cyborg freak?” Six raised the eyebrow over his red searchlight eye at her.

“Okay…Oh, God—look, that came out wrong.” Mei-Li was still backing away. “I didn’t mean you look bad. But you’re a guy. You can get away with the evil robot from the future look. I can’t. I’m a social worker, for God’s sake! Can you imagine what would happen if I showed up at someone’s door with a hand that could punch through steel? They’d…they’d…”

Something hard bumped her behind and she realized she had backed right up against the opposite wall. And both Yipper and Six were coming toward her.

“I am sorry, my lady. So I am, so I am,” the little Tolleg told her in his high, piping voice. “But the rules of the Collective clearly state that no one without an enhancement is allowed to come down to the planet’s surface. So you must choose one.”

“Then I’ll stay right here,” Mei-Li said quickly. “I don’t really want to go down there anyway.”

Six frowned. “I told you earlier that staying aboard the medical barge or the shuttle is not an option. You must come with me to Z4 for our Claiming Period. It is clearly outlined in the contract I got from High Chancellor Terex.”

“Screw the contract,” Mei-Li said tightly. “I’m not letting you cut me up and stick on new parts. You keep telling me I can go back after this is over—but what good will that do me if I look like something out of a science fiction novel? Absolutely not—I refuse.”

“You cannot refuse.” Six was coming closer and closer. “I do not understand why you are making so much of such a simple thing. Everyone who visits Z4 gets an enhancement—it is the law.”

“I don’t care about the law.” Mei-Li was trying to edge away from him but with her back already to the wall, she couldn’t get far. Still, she tried, sidling to one side.

“You had better care about the law,” Six told her. “If you are not mindful of it, you will be purged. I cannot let that happen.”

“I don’t know what that means and I don’t care,” Mei-Li said wildly. “Look, stay away from me. Just stay away!”

Suddenly she felt a pricking sensation in her right leg. Looking down she saw that Yipper had stuck her with his long, pointed tongue again. The moment he withdrew and skipped away, her entire body below the waist began to feel weak.

“What the…what did you do to me?” she gasped, grabbing at the wall for balance as her legs wobbled.

“I have given you a mild paralytic yes I have, yes I have.” The Tolleg was peering at her anxiously. “You were becoming too upset, so you were, so you were. I did not want you to hurt yourself trying to run.”

“Of course I’m upset! You’re talking about sawing off my perfectly good arms and legs and giving me robot parts. I’m not freaking Darth Vader—I’m a social worker!” She tried to scoot a little further to one side but to her horror, her legs gave way and she slid down the wall and landed on her butt on the pure white floor.

She tried to move her feet and legs but they just lay there like lumps of clay, completely unresponsive. The top half of her body still seemed to work but what good was that? What was she going to do—drag herself away? Her stomach felt like she’d swallowed a lump of ice as she realized there was no way out of this situation—she was stuck.

“All right,” Six said, bending towards her. “Now perhaps we can talk about this in a rational manner.”

“Rational? There’s nothing rational in what you want to do to me!” Mei-Li protested. “Stay away from me! Stay away!”

“I cannot.” His deep voice was implacable. “This is something which must be done. You must have an enhancement.”

“But…but I…” Mei-Li shook her head, unable to continue.

Suddenly it was all too much. She was hungry and tired and scared to death and she’d had an incredibly long and stressful day. She’d been through a hostage situation with one of her clients, had been attacked, wounded, abducted and taken to a whole new galaxy. Somehow she had managed to take all of that in stride. But this enhancement business was one thing too much. Though she didn’t want to show weakness, Mei-Li could feel the tears coming to the surface.

“Oh God,” she whispered brokenly as the sobs shook her. “Please…please no.”

“Mei-Li?” Six had been crouching over her but now he sat back on his heels, a look of consternation on his face. “Are you…well?”

“Of c-course I’m n-not well!” She could barely talk for sobbing. “I d-don’t want to be cut up! My m-mother died during surgery. And I d-don’t want to lose my arms and l-legs.” She looked at Six pleadingly as tears filled her eyes and ran down her flushed cheeks. “Please don’t do this to me—please.”

Chapter Twelve

Six stared at her, his heart throbbing fiercely for some reason. Moisture welled from her eyes and ran down her face—tears, wasn’t that what it was called? Six wasn’t completely sure but he did know that the moisture signaled great distress. Mei-Li was feeling about as intensely as anyone with emotions could right now and none of her feelings were good.

I am the cause of her distress. The thought caused his heart to ache even more though he did not know why that should be. Or why her tears should affect him so strongly. When he had seen the Earth girl Tess crying, it had been a mere curiosity to him. Her negative emotions hadn’t bothered him in the least. But with Mei-Li, he could barely stand it. He wanted desperately to allay her fears and calm her but he didn’t know how.

“Please,” she was saying through heartbreaking sobs, her slight shoulders shaking. “Please, don’t cut me…my mother died that way. Please.”

Mother…her mother… Six had a sudden flash. Blood caked dark red around Mere’s mouth, her voice almost too hoarse to hear. “You have to take care of your sister now, Jax. Pere and I aren’t going to make it. Take care of her—get her to the medical barge. Save her…you have to save her.”

“I’ll save us all—you’ll see if you’ll just hold on. We’re almost there. Please, Mamere! Please don’t die…don’t go…Don’t—”

No! Six blinked, pushing the old memory away by sheer force. He looked at Mei-Li again. She was slumped against the wall, her head hanging low. The waterfall of black silk that was her hair obscured her face so he couldn’t see her features but he could still hear her crying. Her entire, slight body was wracked with sobs.

Her distress was too great—Six couldn’t bear it anymore! He had to help her somehow—had to make the pain she was feeling stop.

Swiftly, he scooped her up in his arms and pulled her close to his chest. He didn’t even know why he was doing it, only that it felt right to hold her to him.

“No!” She beat at his chest ineffectually with her little fists, her eyes wild with fear. “No! No, you can’t—you can’t.”

“Be still,” he said, more roughly than he’d intended. “I won’t harm you, Mei-Li. And I won’t allow anyone else to, either. This I swear.”

She looked at him mistrustfully. “But I don’t want—”

“I won’t let Yipper or anyone else cut off your arms or legs,” Six promised.

“You…you won’t?” Her breath hitched in her throat. “But I thought…you said I had…had to have…”

“If you do not want a full extremity replacement prosthesis, you do not have to have one. No, you don’t, no, you don’t,” Yipper put in quickly. “I am sorry if you thought that was the only option. Because it’s not, no it’s not!” He, too seemed distressed by Mei-Li’s tears.

“Well then what…what are you going to do to me?” she asked, swiping at her eyes. Her oculars had fogged over with the force of her tears and she had to lift them to accomplish it.

“Nothing tonight,” Six said firmly. “You’re too tired and are having too many negative emotions right now. You must rest and recharge. I will take you to the guest quarters and we will speak more of this in the morning.” He looked at Yipper and the little Tolleg nodded.

“Rest is best. Yes, it is, yes, it is.”

“Good. Then we’ll see you in the morning. Call down at have them get a room ready for us.” Six turned to go but Mei-Li sniffed and shook her head.

“Wait—if we’re going someplace else I want to walk. But I still can’t feel my legs.”

“The paralytic will wear off shortly. Yes it will, yes it will.” Yipper nodded confidently. “There is a sedative as well to help you sleep. It should kick in shortly. So it should, so it should.”

“But how will I get around until the drug wears off?” she asked.

“I will carry you,” Six told her. “It will not be a problem—you weigh scarcely more than Yipper, I imagine.”

In truth, he would have wanted to carry her even if her legs had been working. Her distress called to him somehow—made him wish to hold her close. To comfort her, though he scarcely knew how to go about it.

She still tried to protest but Six refused to listen. He took her away from the medical area, taking a different route from the lift in order to keep from startling her again. The minute they left the stark white surroundings of Yipper's Enhancement Area, he could feel her relax in his arms. The tears were not coming from her eyes anymore, either, he saw with profound relief. He had never felt so helpless in his life as when she was in such distress and there was nothing he could do to help her.

Oh yes you have, whispered a little voice in his head. You know all about helplessness, Six…or is it Jax?

Six pushed the errant thought away and concentrated on Mei-Li. She was looking around, her eyes still wide and uncertain behind the black framed oculars. Apparently the sedative Yipper had spoken of wasn’t working—or maybe it just wasn’t in effect yet.

Six found himself wanting to reassure her but he didn’t know what to say. He wished he could tell her that she didn’t have to have an enhancement but that wasn’t the case—by the ruling of the Collective if she stepped foot on Z4 without at least one mechanoid part she would be immediately purged. Six couldn’t have that. He had sworn to protect her and he wanted to keep her safe.

He wished he understood her fear more. To him and all the Dark Kindred, getting new enhancements was no big deal—as simple as putting on a new pair of trousers. Some of them switched parts on a regular basis, preferring different extremities for different activities.

But for some reason the very idea of an enhancement bothered Mei-Li greatly. Did it have to do with her mother? Had she somehow died during an enhancement surgery? Six had never heard of such a thing happening—the Tollegs were such good surgeons they practically never lost a patient. But maybe things were different on Earth.

He had no idea how he could reconcile Mei-Li’s fear with what was a necessary procedure but he was determined not to speak of it to her any more tonight. Instead, he cradled her gently to his chest as he walked down a long metal corridor to the guest chambers.

At last he came to one with a double green bar blinking over the doorframe, indicating that this was the room he had asked Yipper to request for them. Holding Mei-Li gently with one arm, he pressed his palm to the hand panel and waited until the door slid open.

Inside was the typical set up—a fresher room in the corner and a large sousa sleeping platform in the center of the room. It looked like a formless bag but molded to the user’s body for support and comfort. This one was a deep grayish-pink and the rest of the room was decorated in the same shade. It wasn’t a color Six cared for but it would do.

Gently, he laid Mei-Li down in the middle of the sousa which lifted to take her slight weight. Then he climbed in beside her and put an arm around her to support her head and neck.

Mei-Li looked up at him. “What are you doing?”

It was a good question. Why hadn’t he just put her down on the sleeping platform and left her to sleep by herself? After all—he would have been within his rights to do just that. Their Claiming Period didn’t officially start until they got down to the surface of Z4 so he didn’t technically have to hold her tonight. But for some reason he didn’t want to let her go.

“I am making certain you get some rest,” he said, because she was still looking at him questioningly. “You need some, I think. You look very tired.”

“No, I’m no—” The word ended in a jaw cracking yawn. Apparently the sedative was finally kicking in.

“Yes, you are,” Six said gently. “You should rest now.”

“I can’t,” she whispered. “I’m…I’m afraid.”

“Of what?” He brushed a strand of long, silky black hair away from her face and tucked it behind her ear.

Her eyes widened. “Afraid I’ll go to sleep and wake up with something missing.”

Six shook his head. “I vow to you here and now, Mei-Li—though you must have an enhancement, not a bit of you will be taken or cut to make way for it.”

“Really?” She looked at him hopefully. “You’re serious?”

“I give you my word as a Kindred,” he murmured. “Nothing will be taken—not even a finger or toe. Didn’t I say you were precious to me, every bit of you?”

For some reason her face became closed.

“Yes but that was before,” she whispered.

“Before?” Six asked.

She shook her head—her hair felt silky against his side.

“Never mind.”

“Go to sleep,” he advised her again. “I will stay here with you. Nothing and no one will harm you while I keep watch.”

Mei-Li looked up at him, her eyelids drooping. Clearly she was fighting to keep them open. “I want to believe you,” she whispered and yawned.

“Then do,” Six said softly. “Trust me. Rest.”

“I will. But only…” She yawned again. “Only because I can’t…can’t keep my eyes open one…one more second. I…”

Her voice trailed off and her eyes fluttered closed at last behind her thick oculars. Soon her breathing was even and deep and Six felt her relax completely against him.

Gently he took the oculars from her face and examined them—what exactly were they for?—before placing them on another part of the sousa. It engulfed them quickly. Six knew it would keep them safe and give them back the moment they were needed. Then he turned his attention back to Mei-Li.

She was resting against him but there was a small frown on her lips as though she wasn’t having very pleasant dreams. What or who was she dreaming of? Was it him? Did she still fear him? He wished fiercely that it would not be so. He didn’t want her to be frightened that he would harm her and he was sorry for the misunderstanding that had caused so much distress.

“Mei-Li,” he murmured but she didn’t respond. Unable to help himself, he brushed her soft cheek very gently with his fingertips. She moaned softly in her sleep and turned toward him, pressing against his chest.

Six studied her. She was lovely in repose with her long black lashes like fans against her pale cheeks. Her soft, full lips were pursed almost like the bud of a flower.

Why did she affect him so? Six wondered uneasily. Why did he wish to hold her and comfort her? Was it simply a Kindred instinct…or something more?

He had no answers. There was nothing to do but wonder and watch her sleep.

* * * * *

Mei-Li woke up with the strangest sensation of complete and utter peace. She was pressed against something warm and hard but it was also strangely comfortable. Some kind of pillow, maybe? she wondered, her mind still fogged with sleep. If it was a pillow it was the nicest one she’d ever had—it seemed to cradle her entire body against it in the most comforting way and it smelled incredible. It had a warm, clean scent that reminded her of the ocean for some reason. But under the first scent was a second—a dark spice that was somehow completely masculine.

Mei-Li snuggled closer, breathing the scent in. Mmmm, it was amazing. The only thing was, the pillow was covered in black fabric. It seemed like an odd choice for a pillowcase but she hardly cared because it smelled so good. Wonder what kind of fabric softener they used on this? Whatever it is, I want some—going to wash everything I own in it as soon as I get home. As soon as I—

Suddenly the pillow moved.

“Oh my God!” She sat up quickly and looked down at the fuzzy black shape which seemed to be lying on an even larger fuzzy pink shape. “Six, is that you? Where are my glasses?”

“Don’t fear—I’ll retrieve them.” His deep voice was a soothing rumble. Mei-Li saw him pat the pink shape and he murmured, “Oculars.” The bed made an odd ripple which she sensed more than saw since everything was blurry, and then he handed them to her.

Mei-Li fumbled them onto her face and breathed a sigh of relief. For a moment she’d been afraid they were gone and she was blind as a bat without them. If she lost or broke them, where would she get a replacement pair so far from Earth?

“What are those for—your oculars?” Six asked, sitting up.

“To help me see, of course. Don’t you have glasses on your world?” She glanced at the red scope that covered the area where his left eye should be. “Oh, well, I guess not. Sorry.”

“The ocular scope I wear is not actually to correct my vision,” he said, apparently not offended. “The scanner inside it allows me to read heart rate, pulse, respiration and other signs of emotion, though I confess I never tried to interpret them before I found you.”

“Why do you need to see signs of emotion if you don’t have any yourself?”

“Emotion is not permitted on Z4,” he said gravely. “Before I rose higher in the Collective, I was tasked with seeking it out. Those who commit Feel-crime must be found and dealt with appropriately.”

“Feel-crime?” Mei-Li looked at him disbelievingly. “You’re serious? You were actually on some kind of squad that hunted down people who dared to have emotions?”

Six shrugged. “It was necessary. Now, of course, we have many more sniffers to do the job.”

“Sniffers?”

“A special class of mechanoid able to identify emotion—they can scent the pheromones associated with Feel-crime through their olfactory vents.”

“That sounds awful. Like something out of 1984 or something. ‘Big Brother is watching you.’ Or smelling you, I guess.”

He frowned. “I’m sorry, what? I don’t understand.”

“Never mind.” A new thought occurred to her. “If you treat people who are having emotions as criminals, how am I going to survive down there?”

“You will be given a special dispensation that will last the duration of our Claiming Period.”

Mei-Li frowned. “So I’m allowed to have feelings, which is against the law, but I can’t go without an enhancement? I really have to get some part of me permanently altered in order to visit your planet?”

“It is the ruling of the Collective,” Six said. “I am sorry—I wish it was not. But if you refuse to follow it, you will void our Claiming Period contract.”

Mei-Li put a hand on her hip. “I want to see this contract you keep talking about. I don’t see how I can legally be compelled to get a part of my body chopped off and replaced just so we can spend the month together at your place.”

“I have a copy on the shuttle, printed out in your language for your perusal,” Six said. “And I assure you it is—what is the English idiom? Oh yes, air tight. But the enhancement doesn’t have to be large or traumatic. You can have something added without taking anything away. There is one enhancement in particular that would serve you well.”

Reflexively, Mei-Li looked down at her chest. She was still wearing the torn and dirty blouse, jacket and skirt combo but at least her shirt wasn’t gaping open to show her bra.

“Not there,” Six said, as if reading her thoughts. “Your eyes.”

“My eyes?” Mei-Li put a hand to her glasses protectively. “Look, no offense but I’m betting your surgeons don’t see many humans here and eyes are really delicate. I was told by a very reputable doctor on Earth that I wasn’t a candidate for LASIK.”

“Just let Yipper speak to you about it,” Six said. “I am certain he could offer you something small and noninvasive that would free you of the need to wear your oculars and also meet the requirements of the Collective.”

“I don’t know…” Mei-Li said slowly. “I’ll have to think about it but it does sound better than having an arm or leg cut off and replaced.” She frowned at him fiercely. “If you knew there was an easier way to go, why did you push me last night? I thought my only option was amputation—that’s why I freaked out.”

Six bowed his head. “As to that, I am truly sorry for the distress I caused you. I never meant to imply that complete extremity replacement was the only enhancement you could have. I was simply thinking of your safety—I wanted you to have a way to defend yourself once I take you back…back to Earth.” He looked away as he said it and Mei-Li found herself unexpectedly touched.

“So you wanted me to get a robot arm so I could punch guys like Dungston in the face if they bothered me?”

Six nodded earnestly. “Exactly.”

“God…” She sighed. “Okay, I forgive you I guess. For that, anyway.” She still wasn’t happy about finding out she was just an assignment for him from his boss. And yet, the gentle way he had carried her and comforted her after she had her meltdown, not to mention the tender way he held her against him all night long made her wonder if maybe he did care…at least a little.

Don’t be stupid, she told herself sternly. He doesn’t care—not about anyone. He has no emotions, remember? She had to stop interpreting his sporadic gentleness as caring—it was only going to confuse her.

Speaking of confusion, she was confused as to what came next. Did she have to go back and get an enhancement right away? Her stomach clenched in a knot at the thought.

“Are you well?” Six was watching her intently. “Your heart rate suddenly increased. Is something distressing you?”

“No, nothing,” Mei-Li said quickly. Then, seeing the skeptical look on his face she went on, “Nothing but the state I’m in, anyway. I mean look at me…” She gestured down at herself. “I’m filthy and my clothes are a mess. I don’t even want to know what my hair looks like.”

“It’s lovely,” Six said unexpectedly. “It reminds me of a flurta’s wing.”

Mei-Li was thrown by the sudden compliment. “A what?”

“A flurta. It’s a small flying creature that lives in the dense forests of Gillex, our nearest moon. Its wings have long, silky black fringes that swirl around it when it flies.” He shrugged. “I suppose it’s foolish of me to think—”

“No, it’s nice.” Mei-Li put a hand on his knee and he looked down at it, as if wondering why she was touching him. Feeling awkward, she drew it back. “Um, anyway as I was saying, is there someplace I could get a shower and a change before we do anything else? Oh, and maybe some breakfast? I’m really hungry.” It had been a long time since her French fry and milkshake lunch and she hadn’t really gotten to eat more than a few bites of that.

Six nodded. “Certainly. The fresher is in the corner.” He nodded at a small door in the corner of the room. “And I will synthesize you some more clothing as well as something nourishing to eat while you refresh yourself.”

“Thank you,” Mei-Li said gratefully, really meaning it. She started to get up but it was hard to get out of the vast beanbag bed they were sitting on. Then, as though reading her intentions, the pink bed gave her a nudge and she found herself standing beside it. “Whoa—did the bed just move on its own?” She looked down at it uncertainly.

“It’s not really a bed—it’s a sousa,” Six explained. “A creature which has been bred to serve as a rest and relaxation area.”

“What? I’ve been laying on an animal? I thought it was just some kind of weird bean bag chair thing!”

“I do not know what a bean bag chair is but be calm—the sousa will not hurt you. It derives nourishment from supporting you.”

“Nourishment? It’s not going to try to eat me, is it?” Mei-Li edged away from the bed.

Six shook his head. “Not in the way you mean. It ingests dead skin cells which slough off in the normal course of slumber. That’s all.”

“I still don’t like the idea of sleeping on a live animal.” Mei-Li shook her head. “I’m really glad I didn’t know that last night. I was already freaked out enough and—” Suddenly there was a low gurgling sound and she clutched her midsection. “Sorry! My stomach—I haven’t eaten in hours—”

He frowned. “Clearly. I will synthesize you double portions.”

“Thanks,” she said and fled to the fresher, which she really hoped was Kindred talk for the bathroom. Not only did she want a shower, she also had to pee really badly.

Chapter Thirteen

It was, indeed, a bathroom although the facilities were a little strange. They were much larger than she was used to for one thing—clearly built for Kindred sized people. Also, she looked for the shower controls for a good five minutes before realizing the flow of water was motion activated. She found out purely by accident, waving her hand under the nozzle in frustration, and was surprised by the sudden gush of hot water.

The nozzle hung straight down from the ceiling with nothing around it which meant the water should have gone everywhere. Somehow it didn’t though. Looking closely, Mei-Li saw a shimmering, iridescent bubble surrounding the nozzle and the floor around it for a two foot radius on all sides. She didn’t get wet until she stepped past the shining, almost invisible barrier, to get into the flow of water.

There didn’t seem to be any shampoo or conditioner but the first gush of water seemed to have soap mixed in with it—it lathered in her hair nicely. When she had her hair and body scrubbed, the water changed again to a clear flow which washed the foam away. Mei-Li wondered if the shower was reading her needs somehow or if it was simply preset to do a wash and rinse. Either way it was nice to feel squeaky clean again.

The water turned off automatically as she stepped past the shower’s nearly invisible bubble barrier and she wrapped herself in an oversized white towel she found hanging on the hook outside the shower barrier. It dried her immediately, wicking the moisture away from her skin so completely it was as though she had never been wet. It didn’t work quite so well on her hair which was still a little damp but Mei-Li didn’t mind. She felt thoroughly refreshed and she simply finger combed her long, black hair straight back to get it out of her way.

She was about to get dressed in her own clothes again but a look at the dirty, crumpled dove gray suit and white silk blouse changed her mind. She didn’t even want to put her bra and panties back on, though she supposed she would have to eventually. But she couldn’t go out in just a towel, could she?

A knock on the fresher door interrupted her deliberations.

“I synthesized a garment for you,” said Six’s deep voice.

“You did?” Mei-Li opened the door a crack and peeked out. Six was standing there holding a small, neatly folded bundle in one hand.

“I am still working on finding everyday wear that you can use on Z4,” he said, handing it to her. “But I synthesized this from the memory of the dreams we shared. Hopefully it will fit you until the other garments are ready.”

“Oh, thank you.” Mei-Li smiled at him gratefully. “That was so thoughtful of you.”

He shrugged his broad shoulders. “No, merely practical. I did not wish you to catch a chill and I thought you might prefer some clothing that looks like it came from your home world.”

“That’s still thoughtful,” Mei-Li told him gently. “I’ll put it on right now—just give me a minute.” She shut the door and shimmied out of the towel before unfolding the clothing he’d given her.

To her amazement and discomfort it was her white lace nightgown. Well, what did you expect? whispered a little voice in her head. That is what you were wearing last time you were dream sharing. That’s what he remembers you in so that’s what he made.

Only the nightgown didn’t look exactly like the one she had at home. When Mei-Li put it on, it seemed to fit tighter to her body, clinging to her small breasts and the slight curves of her hips. And was it her imagination or was the lace over her breasts a lot thinner and more see-through than her original gown? When she looked down, she could practically see her nipples right through it which was embarrassing because they were much darker than the rest of her pale skin and puffy which made them poke out obscenely through the front panel of lace.

“Oh my God, should I wear this?” she muttered to herself. But Six had gone to the trouble of making it just for her—it would be rude not to.

Look, it’s not like he whipped out a sewing machine and handmade it just for you, whispered the skeptical little voice. He said he synthesized it. They probably have some kind of machine that just makes whatever you want. And what he wanted to make was this. So what does that say about what’s on his mind?

But that was silly. If Six had been a normal guy back on Earth, Mei-Li would have mentally accused him of trying to get her into the flimsiest thing possible on purpose. But he had no emotions—he probably wouldn’t care if she walked around completely naked. Not that she would, but still…

“Mei-Li?” came his deep voice from the other side of the door again, making her jump. “Are you well? Does the garment not please you?”

“It’s, um…fine,” she answered as brightly as she could. “I was just…tidying up in here a little.” Deciding that she would just have to wear the white lace nightgown, she hung up the towel and came out.

Six was standing there and the moment she came out, his gaze roved over her. He nodded as if in approval.

“It fits you very well.”

“It’s certainly very, um, tight.” Mei-Li tugged at the gown, trying to make a little room. She felt nervous all over again as she considered that she wasn’t wearing panties under the thin white slip.

“Clothing should be tight. It keeps an enemy from getting a hold on you in battle,” Six said. “Come and sit on the sousa with me.” He motioned at the bed-thing which had a bowl of steaming blue-gray mush and a clear, thin sheet of plastic in the center of its pink surface. “You can eat your firstmeal and peruse the contract at the same time.”

“Oh, well…” Mei-Li was still a little wary of the bed now that she knew it wasn’t really a bed but instead a living organism that snacked on dead skin cells. She watched uncertainly as the big Kindred settled himself on one side of it and nodded at her.

“If you are worried you might spill your garn, don’t be,” he said, misinterpreting her reluctance. He patted the pink bed as though it was an animal and said, “flat, raised surface.” Immediately the middle of the pink bean-bag bed raised up to become a kind of little table. Six placed the bowl of blue gray mush on it and gestured for her again. “Come.”

“All right…” Mei-Li climbed gingerly back onto the bed and settled down with her legs crossed modestly to one side. She was feeling self-conscious again about wearing nothing but the thin white lace gown which clung too tightly to her body but she told herself she was being silly. He only made it tight because that’s the way they wear their clothes here, she told herself. And it doesn’t matter what I wear because it doesn’t affect him at all. Six probably wouldn’t care even if she was completely naked. Lust was an emotion and he had no emotions so it didn’t matter what she wore. Still, she made sure the edge of her gown was covering her knees and kept her legs carefully together.

“If you’d like to start consuming your garn, I’ll find the part of the contract you may wish to peruse,” Six said, nodding at the bowl of mush which had a long handled utensil sticking out of it. “I am still not as versatile with written English as I am with spoken so it may take me a few moments. My apologies for the delay.” He picked up the thin piece of plastic which was about the length of an old-fashioned legal pad and began scanning it.

“Take your time,” Mei-Li murmured, picking the utensil out of the mush and examining it. It had a bowl like a spoon and a long hollow shaft like a straw. “Um, am I supposed to eat this or drink it?” she asked, motioning to the mush. “And what exactly is it, anyway?”

Six looked up from the piece of legal-sized plastic he was perusing.

“Garn is a complete food—perfectly nutritionally balanced. You will receive all the fats, carbohydrates and proteins you need for the first part of your day,” he said. “It also has shifting molecular motility.”

“Meaning what, exactly?” Mei-Li asked. Whatever it was, it didn’t sound very appetizing.

“Meaning it will shift in texture to meet your needs. If you wish to chew it, you can scoop some into your mouth. If you are thirsty, simply suck it through the garn tube and drink it instead.” He nodded at the spoon-straw in her hand. “Garn satisfies hunger and quenches thirst equally well.”

“Oh, uh…okay.” Experimentally, Mei-Li dug the bowl of the spoon-straw into the mush and lifted it to her face. She sniffed it but there wasn’t much to smell. Experimentally, she took a bite. Well, there isn’t much to taste either. It was true—garn was pretty much the blandest thing she’d ever eaten. In texture it reminded her a little bit of Cream of Wheat hot cereal but without the faint nutty sweetness. Actually, what it tasted like was a bowl of white paper that someone had stewed into mush and served lukewarm.

It wasn’t very good but Mei-Li was really hungry. Also she didn’t want to be rude. She ate another bite and then decided to try drinking it as Six had said. Sticking the spoon-straw deeper into the mush, she sucked experimentally on the end.

Immediately a gush of bland, gritty liquid filled her mouth. Mei-Li tried to swallow it and choked. Six looked up from the piece of plastic he was holding as she coughed into her hand, a small frown on his face.

“Do you find it to your liking?”

“Um…” Again she didn’t want to be rude but it was hard to think of something nice to say. “It’s not too spicy,” she offered at last.

“Of course not. Excessive spices in comestibles may trigger emotions. That is why garn is the preferred nutritional ration on Z4.”

Mei-Li nearly choked again. “So you manufacture it to be bland on purpose?”

He shrugged. “Naturally—though it is synthesized, not manufactured. Of course, there are a few supplements that can be added but the areas they are to be found in are…”

“Are what?”

Six shook his head. “They are on Z4. It isn’t important.”

“But this…this garn— this is all you eat?”

Six nodded. “Is that a problem?”

“Uh, no. I guess not.” Mei-Li looked down at her bowl of mush glumly. Was this really what she had to look forward to morning, noon, and night for an entire month? What a depressing prospect! Garn was a far cry from hot French fries and a creamy chocolate shake which was what she felt she deserved after everything she’d been through in the last twenty-four hours.

Well, I guess it’s better than nothing. Sighing, she dug her spoon-straw in again and took another gooey, bland bite. Ugh.

The one good thing about garn appeared to be that it filled you up quickly. The bowl was still much more than half full when Mei-Li decided she’d had enough. She put down the spoon-straw and pushed it away with a sigh which made Six look up again.

“I believe I have found the part in the Claiming Contract which you may wish to read.” He frowned at the still mostly-full bowl. “Are you finished?”

“Yup, I’m full. Really full.” Mei-Li patted her tummy meaningfully. “Thanks for breakfast.”

“It does not seem as though you have eaten enough to keep yourself healthy, though.” He nodded at the unfinished garn. “I do not want you to become malnourished. Maybe you should eat a bit more.”

“I’ll be fine,” Mei-Li assured him. “Really, I couldn’t eat another bite.” Not if she didn’t want to gag on the blandness.

He shrugged, his broad shoulders rolling under the thin black shirt he wore.

“Very well.” He tapped the small pink table that had been formed by the sousa and said, “Dispose.” The table folded up, engulfing the bowl and spoon-straw and making them disappear immediately.

To Mei-Li, it looked like a hungry mouth had just eaten everything in one bite.

“Crap!” She jumped back off the bed, watching it warily.

“What is the matter?” Six asked. “Are you concerned that I fed the rest of your firstmeal to the sousa? Had you decided you wanted more after all?”

“No, I didn’t want any more. What I’m concerned about is that it can swallow a whole bowl of mush just like that.” Mei-Li snapped her fingers. “What’s to stop it from swallowing me while I’m sitting on it?” She had a vivid mental image of her bare legs sticking out of the bed, kicking uselessly while it digested her top half.

“The sousa does not eat living creatures,” Six said. “Do you not have sleeping platforms on your planet?”

“None that move on their own and eat table scraps,” Mei-Li muttered. “It’s like some kind of huge, freakish pet you sleep on.”

“We do not have pets—well, other than Two and his personal sniffers.” Six frowned. “We do keep domesticated creatures but only those who have a use.” He patted the flat, innocent-looking surface of the sousa. “Come, sit. We will look over the contract together.”

“All right,” Mei-Li muttered. “But I still don’t like it.”

She settled gingerly back on the bed, beside the big Kindred instead of across from him this time. Not because she really wanted to be closer to him, she told herself. She was only sitting close because he offered some possible protection if the bed went crazy and decided the bowl of bland mush he had given it wasn’t enough.

“Now, see here,” Six said, tapping a part of the thin, translucent sheet of plastic. “If you read this clause you’ll see that as the female I am claiming, you are obligated to accompany me to my home for the Claiming Period. Also, you are mandated to obey any and all laws while you are there. The law that everyone who steps foot on the surface of Z4 must have at least one enhancement is iron clad, as I believe the English idiom goes.”

“You keep referring to this contract, but I never signed it!” Mei-Li protested, taking the sheet of plastic from his hand. It was covered in tiny black dots except for a section in the middle where perfectly legible printed English words were scrolling very slowly across its clear surface.

“You did though, when you signed up for the draft of unmated females who may be called as brides.” Six tapped the very bottom of the piece of plastic and immediately the tiny black dots there expanded to show the last few clauses of the contract as well as Mei-Li’s own, looping signature.

“Wait a minute—is the entire contract on this thing?” She looked closely at the plastic sheet.

Six nodded. “The printing magnifies and diminishes as needed. As I understand it, the Kindred of the Mother Ship used to have it printed on thin sheets of mulched and dried plant life—I believe you call it paper? Anyway, they would have a female sign the paper contract when the male came to claim her. They have since streamlined the process, getting the signature when the female first signs up for the draft.”

“Why did they do that? I didn’t know I was signing all this,” Mei-Li protested, staring at her signature at the bottom. Then again, she hadn’t exactly taken time to read the fine print when she went down to the HKR building to put her name on the rolls of women who could be called as brides. She was just doing her duty—signing up for the draft like every other girl her age and never dreaming that it would come back to bite her in the ass.

Six raised an eyebrow at her. “Apparently you live in an extremely litigious society, correct? I think the process was changed in order to be certain there would be no ‘loop holes’ as you call them for a female to back out of a contact once she has been claimed.”

“So I guess I’m stuck getting an ‘enhancement’, at least according to this,” Mei-Li said glumly, tapping the thin plastic for emphasis. At once, the bottom half of the Claiming Contract shrank down and another group of tiny black dots expanded to a readable size. “What’s this?” she muttered, scanning it rapidly. “It says that we must eat every meal at the same table and sleep every night in the same bed?”

“Those are the rules of the Claiming Period,” Six said. “They outline exactly what we must do in each stage or week of the Claiming.”

“What else does it say?” Mei-Li asked apprehensively. “What’s this—the Holding Week, the Bathing Week…the Tasting Week? What the hell?”

“It simply tells the ways I am allowed to touch you with my hands and mouth as our time together progresses.” Six spoke as though it was no big deal.

“It…it does?” Mei-Li was beginning to get a tight feeling in the pit of her stomach. Like every other Earth girl signed up for the draft, she had heard rumors of the intensely sexual courtship that went on between a Kindred warrior and his chosen bride during their Claiming Period. But she had assumed that wouldn’t be the case here. After all, Six had no emotions—why would he want to hold her or kiss her or do…any of the other things she’d heard whispered and hinted about?

Not that she would mind doing sexual things with Six—well, she wouldn’t run screaming from him, anyway. Now that she was mostly used to his red search-light left eye and his metal hand, she found the rest of him completely mouthwatering. And there was also the fact that he smelled amazing. His big, muscular body and deep voice and the gentle way he touched her would be enough to make her or any girl melt. But what was the point if he didn’t feel anything?

“There is one part I don’t understand, though,” Six said, breaking her train of thought. “It says that during the first week I may kiss you.”

“Yes, and?” Mei-Li said, her voice coming out much higher than she would have liked.

“And I do not understand the term.” He looked at her quizzically.

“What term—kiss?” Mei-Li looked at him in disbelief. Seeing the confused expression on his face, she shook her head. “Oh my God—you don’t know what a kiss is, do you?”

He frowned. “I have a vague idea. Is it an action performed with the mouth? Like this?” He pursed his lips and blew a stream of air that made a few wisps of her still-damp hair flutter against her cheek.

Mei-Li had to suppress a laugh. “Not quite. It’s when you touch your mouth—your lips—to someone else’s skin or lips.”

“Like this, then?” He surprised her by leaning towards her and pressing his lips briefly to her cheek. It didn’t feel like much of anything since he didn’t purse his lips or move his mouth in any way but Mei-Li’s heart started to pound anyway when she felt his warm breath on her skin.

“Not…not exactly,” she said, a little breathlessly. “I…I can show you, if you want. I mean, if…if you really want to know.”

Six frowned. “I do want to know what is expected of me but you are not obligated to do any of this now. Our Claiming Period doesn’t officially begin until we step foot upon the surface of my planet.”

“I, um…” Mei-Li cleared her throat. “I don’t mind. Really.”

“In that case, yes. I would…very much like to know what a kiss is and how to perform it properly.”

“All right.” Why was she doing this? She didn’t know. Maybe it had to do with the gentle way he had soothed her and held her against him last night. Maybe it was just because she wanted to. Wait, what? Why did she want to? Again, she didn’t know.

Heart pounding, Mei-Li scooted a little closer to him. She leaned in, getting up on her knees since he was so tall and putting one hand on his broad shoulder for balance. But as she got closer to him, Six kept staring at her. Mei-Li drew back.

“Is there a problem?” he asked.

“Yes—you’re supposed to close your eyes.”

“But if I close my eyes, how can I observe what you are doing and learn to do it myself?” he objected.

Mei-Li had to bite back a nervous laugh.

“Kissing isn’t about observing,” she told him. “It’s about feeling.”

Six frowned. “But I have no—”

“Yes, yes, I know—you have no emotions,” Mei-Li said impatiently. Which meant this was probably going to be like kissing a gorgeous but slightly scary statue but whatever. “I’m talking about feeling in the physical sense,” she told him. “When you kiss someone, you’re aware of how their lips feel against your own…the warmth of their breath, the softness of their skin, the way they react…it’s a very sensory experience.”

“Oh…I see.” Six sounded doubtful.

“No, you don’t. Here, I’ll show you,” Mei-Li said. “But close your eyes this time.”

“Very well.” He closed his eyes—the right one anyway—and the red light that covered the area where his left eye should be went dark.

Mei-Li leaned forward again, studying his stern features for a long moment. God, he really was perfect under all the hardware on his face. Daring greatly, she cupped his right cheek in her hand, tracing the high, sculpted cheekbone with the pad of her thumb.

Without him staring at her, she felt much less inhibited. Leaning closer, she nuzzled just under his jaw, feeling the slight scratch of his close shaved whiskers against her own smooth cheek. It had been a long time since she had been this close to a member of the opposite sex and she’d never been this close to such a big man. Six dwarfed her with his muscular bulk, even sitting down. Mei-Li felt a little tingle of nerves—it was like getting close to a lion or some other dangerous beast and yet, she didn’t want to stop.

She took a deep breath, inhaling his clean, sharp scent which made her feel slightly dizzy somehow. Slowly, she pressed her lips to the side of his strong throat, kissing the pulse that beat there very gently.

Six drew in a breath at her tender ministrations but didn’t move or open his eyes.

“Is this part of it—of kissing?” he asked, his deep voice slightly hoarse.

“It can be,” Mei-Li murmured. “But keep your eyes closed—I’m not done yet.” Inside her head a little voice was demanding to know what exactly she thought she was doing. Are you crazy, kissing him like this? Shouldn’t you be trying to keep your distance instead of playing some weird version of Seven Minutes in Heaven?

But Six smelled so good and his skin was so warm against her fingertips, she couldn’t seem to stop. Even knowing he had no feelings for her, couldn’t keep her from wanting more.

Just one little kiss can’t hurt, she told herself. Yes, that sounded right. After all, she’d promised to show him what a kiss was—not to make out with him. And anyway, it would only take a minute. Feeling justified in her decision, she kissed his throat once more and moved up to fit her lips to his.

She kissed his lush lower lip first, pressing her mouth to it with a butterfly-light touch, then sucking it gently. Six made a soft sound, deep in his throat but didn’t move as she nibbled playfully. Mei-Li then switched her attention to his stern upper lip—the one that got so thin and scary looking when he was fighting. She kissed it tenderly, then ran the tip of her tongue over it, tasting his mouth for the first time. To her surprise, he tasted vaguely sweet and a bit like some familiar flavor she couldn’t quite name. At the same time, his scent intensified, making her feel almost dizzy with lust.

God was this turning her on? Mei-Li shifted uncomfortably, realizing that she was getting hot and swollen between her legs. At the same time, the white lace gown she was wearing, which had seemed so soft just a moment ago, now felt too scratchy against her suddenly sensitive nipples.

Kissing Six shouldn’t be making me hot—he doesn’t even care. He doesn’t have any emotions, she reminded herself. So I should try not to feel anything either. Keep it cool and clinical. Except it was a little late for that after licking and nibbling his lips like they were ripe cherries. And there was no denying she was getting hot and bothered. Really, the wise thing to do would be to stop now.

Except she didn’t want to. Pressing closer, she ran her tongue lightly across the seam of his lips, asking for entry.

Six made that same, deep sound in his throat again that was like a cross between a groan and a growl. Mei-Li was still holding onto his broad shoulder for support and she felt it tighten as his entire body went suddenly stiff with tension.

Rather that scaring her off, his unspoken and probably unconscious signals drew her in. She had never been in charge during a physical encounter like this before and she was finding that she liked it—liked it a lot. Despite the little voice in her head screaming that this was a bad idea, she did it again, licking delicately at the seam of his lips. This time he parted them slightly and she felt just the tip of his tongue press lightly against hers.

Mei-Li allowed her fingers to tangle in his thick, dark brown hair. She tugged him forward, deepening the kiss and sucking gently on his tongue. She recognized the taste now—chocolate. For whatever reason, Six’s mouth tasted very faintly of melted dark chocolate. Mmm, delicious! Not to mention incredibly hot.

Then she felt the warmth of his big hands sliding over her back as he pulled her closer. Mei-Li went willingly. God, he smelled so good. And he tasted good too. Did it have to do with the diet of Z4? Did the bland garn mush somehow give everyone chocolate-tasting breath? If so, Mei-Li was definitely more on board with it than she had been.

She was pressed against him now, her arms around his neck as they tasted each other’s mouths. Mei-Li could feel her heart pounding harder as the long, tender kiss continued. Six’s mouth had felt soft and open under hers at first but it was rapidly becoming more demanding as he kissed her back, running his big hands all over her back. She couldn’t remember the last time she’d had such an intense kiss. She never wanted it to end.

But just then, Six pulled back.

“I…” He looked at her uncertainly. “I…did not know that a kiss was like that. There is a certain…intensity to the experience.”

“It certainly was intense.” Mei-Li gave a shaky laugh. To be honest, she didn’t know when she’d ever had a more passionate kiss which was strange since Six wasn’t supposed to have any emotions.

He cleared his throat. “There are…other things in the contract as well.”

Mei-Li’s heart, which had begun to recover, started pounding again.

“Oh?” She tried to keep her voice light. “Like what?”

“Ways I may touch you.” His voice was a soft growl. “During the first week—our holding week for instance—I am allowed to touch you all over your body, but only over your garments.”

“You…you are?” Mei-Li wished her voice wouldn’t come out sounding so breathy.

Slowly, he nodded. “Would you like me to show you?”

No way—no, absolutely not! Bad idea, shouted the pessimistic little voice in her head. Mei-Li opened her mouth to say no. Instead she heard herself say,

“Um, sure…if…if you want to, I guess.”

“I do want to.” He sounded slightly surprised. “If you will permit me.”

“S-sure,” Mei-Li stuttered. “Where you do want to, um…”

“Here.” His large, warm hand was suddenly stroking up her side to cup her breast. Mei-Li bit back a gasp as her nipple went tight with need against his large palm.

“I…you…” She couldn’t go on.

“I have wondered what this would feel like since I first dream shared with you,” Six murmured, rubbing his thumb over her tight little nub slowly but gently.

“You…you have?” Mei-Li could feel the gentle but provocative pressure and the warmth of his hand clearly through the thin lace.

He nodded. “Your breasts are lovely. So perfectly formed.” He looked into her eyes. “I wondered what they would taste like as well but that is not permitted during the first week.”

“You…you want to…” Mei-Li’s breath was coming short. She didn’t think she’d ever been this turned on by someone touching her breasts before. Maybe it was the way Six did it, in such a gentle, questioning way. It was as though he thought she was truly beautiful and wanted to explore her but he was being careful not to hurt her at the same time.

“I do want to,” he murmured, answering her unspoken question. “I…did not expect to want to do the things outlined in the contract but now…I find myself…anticipating them greatly.”

“What…what other things are you talking about?” Mei-Li heard herself asking. “More…more touching?”

“Yes. Like this.” His big hand left her breast and slid slowly down her trembling stomach and abdomen to hover just above her pussy.

“Oh, I…” Mei-Li was still up on her knees, as she had been while kissing him. Her legs were slightly parted, the silky white nightgown riding high on her thighs. She could feel the heat of his hand just above her mound, barely brushing against the little patch of curls she kept neatly trimmed. Oh God, Oh God, Oh God… She could barely breathe. She knew she shouldn’t want him to touch her and yet…

“Mei-Li,” he murmured. “Am I correct in thinking that you have no panties on under your garment?”

Mei-Li bit her lip. “I…No, I don’t,” she whispered.

“So I cannot reach below it or I will be touching your naked flesh…I will be cupping your bare pussy,” he said softly, looking right at her.

Mei-Li felt like her heart was going to explode it was beating so fast. Dirty talk wasn’t what she had expected from the big Kindred but hearing those words in that deep, soft voice was driving her crazy.

“I…I guess not,” she stuttered.

“Of course, this garment is remarkably elastic,” Six remarked. “I noticed it when it came out of the synthesizer. So perhaps if I simply kept the fabric between your flesh and my hand…” He started to slide his fingers lower and then looked up at her. “Do you mind?”

“I…I guess not,” Mei-Li whispered. “I mean, uh, we need to know what to expect, right? During our…during the first week together.”

Six nodded slowly. “A valid argument. And one I am prepared to accept.”

She was so hot it was getting hard to think.

“Meaning…?” she asked breathlessly.

“Meaning that I want to touch you…to cup your pussy in my hand…like this,” he growled softly. And then his big hand was sliding slowly downward, cupping her quivering little mound, enveloping her in his heat.

Mei-Li couldn’t help herself—though she tried to stop it, a little moan escaped her. God, how long had it been since someone touched her this way? Too long—way too long if her extreme reaction to just a little over the skirt petting was getting her all hot and bothered.

But it wasn’t just that Six was touching her—it was the way he was touching her—firm but gentle as though she was precious and breakable. And the way he looked at her as he did it. As though he wanted to know how he was affecting her—if she was enjoying his touch.

But why would he care how I feel about it? Why would he want to touch me in the first place?

“You feel so warm and soft here,” he murmured, driving away her negative thoughts. He pressed up and Mei-Li could feel her pussy lips open for him through the thin fabric as the heel of his hand rubbed against her aching clit.

“Oh!” she gasped, her hand tightening on his broad shoulder. “I…that feels…”

“How does it feel?” he asked softly, his gaze never leaving her face.

Mei-Li made an effort to get hold of herself.

“Nice,” she whispered in a strangled voice. “It feels really…really nice.”

“Does it bring you pleasure?” Six rumbled, still watching her. “Is that why your pussy feels so open beneath this thin garment? So wet?” His long fingers pressed slightly inward and she could feel them rubbing lightly against her wet, open folds through the silky white material. “Gods, what I would not give to touch you without this garment in the way.” he growled softly. “To feel how soft and wet you are in my bare hand…”

“I…” Mei-Li’s cheeks were suddenly hot with embarrassment. Oh God, she hadn’t even known him that long and here she was engaged in what amounted to a heavy petting session. Not only that, but he knew exactly how much he was affecting her—he could feel the way her pussy was getting all hot and swollen. What was wrong with her letting him do this?

“I…we should…” she began.

“Attention, Six,” came a sharp, mechanical voice from somewhere.

“What?” Mei-Li jumped back guiltily, looking around for whoever had seen them. But there was no one in the room.

“Six,” came the voice again and this time she realized that it was coming from Six himself—from a watch-type thing he had strapped to the wrist of his metal hand.

“Ter?” Six cleared his throat and looked down at his watch—or maybe it was some kind of communicator?

“It is good you are back in range,” the sharp, tinny voice said. “I have a message for you from One. He wants to know why you have not yet brought the female you went to claim to the surface. He came to your domicile expecting to find you only to hear that you were still aboard the Med Barge. Explain.”

“There was a…complication in getting my female an enhancement.” Six cleared his throat. “She was…unwell and surgery could not be performed last night when I brought her in.”

“See that the enhancement is performed soon,” the voice ordered. “One expects you at his domicile shortly.”

“All right, send my acknowledgement, Ter.”

“Very good,” the voice said and fell silent.

“Who was that?” Mei-Li asked, looked at his watch-communicator-thing. She was feeling a little calmer now—or at least her heart no longer felt like it was going to beat out of her chest. “Your boss?”

“Hardly. That is Ter—my domicile’s communications and informations system. It keeps me informed of messages and other things. It…”

“It what?” Mei-Li prompted.

“Ter…it…” He cleared his throat and his eyes flickered downward briefly. “Forgive me but you appear to be exposed.”

“Oh!” Mei-Li looked down and saw that the white nightgown had slipped down, probably when he was stretching it in order to touch her, and her bare breasts were on display. “Oh, no!” She pulled it back up hastily. “I’m so sorry.”

“Don’t be,” he murmured. “The sight was not…unwelcome. In fact, I would have looked more closely if you hadn’t told me such behavior wasn’t permitted in your culture.”

“Um…” Mei-Li could feel her cheeks getting hot. “Are you trying to say you like the way I look nak…I mean, without my clothes?”

“I like a great many things about you,” Six said softly. “The feel of your skin…the taste of your lips…the way your body fits against my own…You were correct, kissing is a very sensory experience.” He looked into her eyes. “I liked kissing you. I liked touching you even more.”

Mei-Li felt her stomach flutter strangely and she scooted back a little. “But…but you don’t have any emotions,” she protested. “I thought…thought you couldn’t like things like…like what we just did.”

“You are correct, of course.” Six straightened up and the warm, almost open look that had been on his face turned suddenly to a frown. “I do not have emotions—I should not have…enjoyed our encounter.” He got abruptly off the bed and stood, his arms crossed over his broad chest. “It was perhaps a mistake for us to participate in activities that are meant for the Claiming Period only.”

“Maybe you’re right.” Mei-Li was seriously shaken up by what had just happened between them. She’d expected that kissing and touching Six would be like kissing a statue. Instead, he’d responded in a way that made her feel warm and weak all over. And that’s the key word, she told herself. Weak. You’re never going to get through this if you let yourself be weak.

Six was busy straightening his black shirt which had gotten somewhat wrinkled in the course of their encounter. Probably from you grabbing all over him while he was practically fingering you, whispered a critical little voice in the back of her head.

“We need to go soon,” he said, not meeting Mei-Li’s eyes. “Are you ready to get your enhancement now?”

“Yes, I…I guess so,” she said faintly. She still didn’t like the idea but there didn’t seem to be much choice. At least now she knew she didn’t have to lose a limb—that was some comfort, anyway.

“I am glad you feel ready. I need to speak to Yipper but I will return for you momentarily. I synthesized some other clothing for you as well—an outfit that will serve you well on Z4. Put it on and do not leave the room until I return.”

Then, still not looking at her, he turned and left.

* * * * *

Six paced quickly down the long metal corridor, heading for the vertical lift which was the fastest way to the Enhancement Area. He needed to get there soon. He increased his speed until he was almost running. But no matter how fast he went, he couldn’t outrun his thoughts. What had just happened back there? When Mei-Li had…kissed him? And especially later when he had touched her?

He closed his eyes briefly, remembering the scent of her skin…the warmth of her small, soft body pressed against him…the sweet taste of her mouth when she’d touched it to his. Not to mention the sweet press of her breast against his palm and the soft little gasps she’d made as he slid his fingers into her pussy through the thin, white garment.

All of these physical sensations had affected him somehow. His heart had started thundering in his chest and his shaft, which usually lay dormant between his thighs, had become suddenly and painfully erect. It was still hard, even now—he could feel it throbbing with every step.

But why?

Is my implant failing at last? Yipper had never expected it to work when he first put it in. The little Tolleg had tried to talk Six out of getting it. “A life without emotion is so sad. Yes it is, yes it is,” he had said. “Especially for a Kindred—you need to bond!” But Six had been eager to escape his emotions at that time. Eager to suppress the memories that rose to torture him every time he closed his eyes to sleep.

What memories? I shouldn’t be thinking about this…”Kill me, Jax, please! It hurts so bad…”

No!

He pushed the troublesome thought away just as he came to the lift. Taking a deep breath, he composed himself. All of this was probably nothing—just another symptom of his Kindred DNA manifesting—the DNA and the characteristic traits that came with it. He would have Yipper check his implant and make sure it was in perfect working order. Then he would take Mei-Li for her enhancement, escort her to the planet’s surface, and serve the rest of the Claiming Period without incident. Afterwards he would take her back to Earth and forget any of this had ever happened.

Everything was going to be fine…

“Everything appears to be just fine. Yes it does, yes it does,” Yipper announced after studying the implant. “I can see no fault with the mechanism.”

“Good.” Six heaved a deep breath. If he’d had emotions he would have thought the light, easy feeling in his midsection was relief. But of course, it was probably just the garn he’d eaten earlier, while Mei-Li was in the fresher, finally settling in his stomach.

“May I ask, why the concern?” Yipper asked.

For some reason, Six was reluctant to say what had happened.

“No reason,” he said, frowning. “I just wanted my implant checked.”

Yipper’s furry brow furrowed. “Six, clearly something is wrong or you would not have come to me. You should tell me why you thought your implant might be failing. Yes you should, yes you should.”

“I didn’t think it was failing exactly…” Six frowned. “I was just concerned about my…reaction to Mei-Li.”

“And what reaction was that?” The Tolleg turned his head to one side and stared at Six sharply.

Six shifted uneasily. For some reason he did not wish to discuss his recent physical arousal with Yipper. It was most…embarrassing would be the word he might use if he was capable of being embarrassed. But of course that was ridiculous.

“Six,” the little Tolleg said softly. “I cannot help you unless you tell me your symptoms. No I can’t, no I can’t.”

“We were talking about the Claiming Contract and the rules of the Claiming Period and she…kissed me. Purely for teaching purposes, of course, because I did not know the meaning of the term,” Six explained rapidly. There was no need to tell what else they had done, he told himself.

“And…?” Yipper raised one extremely hairy eyebrow.

“And I became…” Six cleared his throat. “I became aroused. Also my heart rate and breathing accelerated. And I found myself wishing to…to do more than kiss her.” Even now he could almost feel her soft, sweet body pressed against him, could feel the warm wetness of her pussy in the palm of his hand. Gods, what was the matter with him? Surely something was going terribly wrong.

But Yipper only nodded calmly. “A normal reaction.”

“For a male with emotions, perhaps,” Six said sharply. “But you know I have none—you saw to it yourself when you put in my implant.”

“I did. Yes, I did.” Yipper nodded sadly. “Though I still think you would have been happier had you chosen to forgo the implant.”

“That goes without saying,” Six said dryly. “I would also have been sadder and guiltier and every other negative emotion it is possible for a male to experience. But you still have not answered my question—how is it possible for the reaction I had to Mei-Li to be normal? How can it be unless my implant is failing?”

“Your implant is not failing, at least not that I can see,” Yipper assured him. “And just because you are having physical symptoms of arousal, it doesn’t mean that you are having emotional attachment.”

Six frowned. “Explain. You mean to say that the two can be separate?”

“Oh, quite separate in males, yes they can, yes they can.” The Tolleg nodded vigorously. “Now in females it is a different story—they can have difficulty in separating the physical symptoms of physical arousal with the emotional feelings of romantic attachment. That is to say, it is difficult for a female to give her body without giving her heart—or so we Tollegs say amongst ourselves, yes we do, yes we do.”

“I…see.” Six nodded slowly. “So the fact that my body becomes aroused when I am near her means nothing?”

Yipper nodded. “It is simply a physical symptom of your body’s readiness to breed and to bond with her. That is the ultimate purpose of a Kindred claiming, after all.”

“But…I cannot bond with her, can I?”

“Not as long as your implant remains intact,” Yipper assured him. “It would have to be completely removed for bonding sex to occur.”

“Then…after the Claiming Period is complete I will have no choice but to send her back.” Why did he get such a strange sensation of reluctance when he spoke those words?

“I am afraid that is true. Yes it is, yes it is,” Yipper said gently. “You cannot keep an unbonded female with you.”

Not that I would want to keep her, Six told himself. After all, she is a Feeler—living on Z4 permanently would be impossible for her. And she would not want to bond with me anyway—I am nothing like the Earth males I saw while claiming her. I am certainly not her ideal mate. No, it will be better for us to part ways and move on when this is over. In fact, it would be better for them to part ways sooner rather than later. Squaring his shoulders, he did his best to push the reluctance away and continue.

“All right,” he said. “So the other…physical symptoms are nothing to worry about.”

“Exactly. You should be fine. Yes you should, yes you should. Unless you’re having other symptoms you aren’t telling me about? Suppressed memories coming to the surface and the like.”

Six got a strange, heavy feeling in his midsection again. “Suppressed memories?”

“Yes, we put them neatly away when we placed your implant. At your request as you may remember,” Yipper said. “You still have them in the memory cache in your domicile, do you not, do you not?”

“Yes,” Six said heavily. “I never review them. They are…better shut away.”

“Very good, very good.” Yipper nodded. “Then the memory cache is the proper place for them. But if they begin to recur, coming back to you in dreams or—”

“Dreams? No.” Six felt lighter again. “I have had no troubling dreams…well, other than the ones I was sharing with Mei-Li. But those seem to have stopped now that I have claimed her. At least…I had none last night,” he added uneasily, thinking of how he had held her small, fragile form against him all night long. Why had he done that?

“You should be fine, then,” Yipper assured him. “And if you have any other concerns, you can call me. Or you can come to the medical barge. Yes you can, yes you can.”

“I will.” Six nodded. “Thank you, Yipper. And now I must go and get Mei-Li for her enhancement.” He frowned. “It would be best if she would take an emotion damper but I doubt she will be willing to relinquish her feelings, troublesome though they may be. I think she is leaning towards ocular implants instead.”

“Excellent.” Yipper rubbed his furry fingers together eagerly. “I greatly enjoy working on new species. Yes I do, yes I do! I will get out the full range of implants for her to choose from.”

Six shook his head. “I wouldn’t get anything too…elaborate. I think the more subtle and unnoticeable, the better.”

“Very well. I can do subtle. Yes I can, yes I can.” The Tolleg nodded.

“And Yipper?” Six said.

“Yes?” The little Tolleg looked up at him.

Six cleared his throat. “I would appreciate if we could keep this conversation between the two of us. There is no need for Mei-Li to know that she…affects me so strongly.”

“Of course, of course. Discretion is my watchword. Yes it is, yes it is.” Yipper nodded vigorously.

“Thank you.” Six felt that lightness again which was not quite relief.

“You are most welcome, yes you are, yes you are. I am glad to have allayed your concerns.” Yipper turned his head to one side. “You know, when you first came in, I thought you were agitated because Two is aboard the medical barge. I know the two of you are not as…compatible as you might be. No you aren’t, no you aren’t.”

“Two is here?” Six felt an uneasiness in his gut. Perhaps the garn was disagreeing with him after all.

Yipper nodded. “He wanted a new oral-nasal enhancement. Yes he did, yes he did. I thought you must have seen him—he is staying along the same wing of guest chambers you are. Yes he is, yes he is.”

Six had a troubling thought. “Does he have sniffers with him?”

“No indeed, no indeed. They are not allowed aboard the med barges—you know that, Six—they would tear all us Feelers to pieces. But the enhancement I gave him may render them unnecessary. If it works properly, Two should be able to scent the pheromones associated with emotion as well as his pets can. In fact…” Yipper frowned. “When he left he said he was going to go ‘sniffing around’ to see how well it was working.”

For some reason, Six began to perspire and his stomach gave an uneasy lurch.

“And you say he is staying in the same corridor we are in?”

Yipper nodded. “Just a few doors down from you, in fact I believe. Yes, I do, yes I—”

But the little Tolleg was speaking to empty air. Six was already racing to the lift.

Chapter Fourteen

Mei-Li was only half dressed when she heard a knocking on the door.

Crap, who can that be? Maid service maybe? Except she doubted the Dark Kindred medical barge had a lady coming around with fresh sheets and towels like the local Holiday Inn back on Earth. Still, it might be important so she didn’t feel like she could ignore it.

“Just a moment!” she called, struggling with the tight-fitting white top Six had synthesized for her. It was very plain—almost like a long sleeved T-shirt—but it was made of some slick, silky stuff that felt strange against her skin. Unfortunately, it was thin enough to show the outlines of her white lace bra but there was no help for that. And anyway, it wasn’t like she was spilling out of it or anything.

The pants were made of the same white material which clung closely to her body, making her feel like she’d been shrink-wrapped when she got them on. At least the shoes were normal—well, if you called white motorcycle-looking boots normal. But they fit without squeezing her toes so that was something. They looked a lot like Six’s boots, actually—only pure white and about ten times smaller.

The whole outfit was if not masculine, at least extremely androgynous. Mei-Li, who liked pretty clothes—the girlier the better—didn’t care for it much. But it was better than putting back on her ripped and stained court suit.

At last she got the tight white shirt over her head and forced her arms through the shrink-wrap arm holes. Okay, it’s not the latest in haute couture but at least now I’m decent, she thought, heading for the door just as the knocking sounded again.

“Coming—I’m coming,” she called, combing her fingers through her hair. It might just be the maid on the other side of the door but then again, it might be someone important and she wanted to make a good impression.

It took a moment of fumbling for the door latch before she realized that, like the shower, the door was motion activated. A wave of her hand in front of the red, glowing light beside it made the silver panel slide silently to one side.

“Sorry,” she said as it slid open. “I’m new here so I…”

The words died on her lips when she saw the person standing on the other side of the door.

It was a tall, skeletal man with a skull-like face and boney, prominent eye sockets around his deep-set eyes. He had a knife blade of a nose and thin, almost non-existent lips that were the unpleasant color of fresh liver.

At least, that was what the left side of his face looked like. The entire right side was some kind of rigid metal mask with an unblinking purple light for an eye. Mei-Li thought it must be some kind of an enhancement but it was much more prominent than Six’s.

Instead of armor or what Six had called his “exoskeleton” her visitor had on a long, black leather coat that reminded Mei-Li of something you might see a Nazi wearing in an old movie. It buttoned at his boney chin and fell straight down to his black boots.

“Um, hello?” she said at last since he just stood there. “Is there something I can do for you?”

“Oh, I think not, my dear. I heard that my dear friend Six was here with his bride and I just stopped by to pay my respects.”

“Oh, uh…” Mei-Li said uncertainly. “I mean, we’re not actually married or anything. He just came to…to claim me, that’s all.”

“And who could blame him for wanting to lay claim to such an enchanting creature as yourself?” He grinned widely, exposing a vast array of gleaming steel teeth. The teeth turned what might have been a charming expression into a grotesque one.

“Um, thank you.” Mei-Li took a step back involuntarily. To her dismay, this prompted the tall, skeletal man with the metal teeth to take a step forward so that he was now in the room with her.

“I see you’re admiring my new dental work,” he said, grinning wider than ever.

With a start, Mei-Li realized she’d been staring rudely at his mouth. Quickly, she dragged her gaze away.

“It’s very…striking,” she said weakly.

“All part of my new oral-nasal enhancement,” the man proclaimed. Or was he a Kindred? He was certainly tall enough but he lacked the well developed muscles Mei-Li had always assumed were a feature of every Kindred warrior. He was thin almost to the point of emaciation with narrow shoulders and pale skin stretched tightly over his sharp cheekbones.

“That’s nice,” she said, trying to smile. “But I don’t think I caught your name?”

“Because I didn’t tell you yet. How very rude of me.” He grinned again, alarmingly. “I am known as the Eyes of the Collective. Although perhaps I should be known as its nose.” He tapped the metal side of his knife blade nose significantly. “Especially after my latest enhancement. Has Six never mentioned me?”

“He…no, I’m afraid he didn’t.” Mei-Li took another step back and once again, he followed her. “But we haven’t known each other very long.” Not that your short acquaintance stopped you from sucking face with him, whispered a critical little voice in the back of her head. Mei-Li pushed the thought away. Right now she had to be concerned with Mr. Scary Teeth—he looked like a freaking Bond villain and he kept on getting closer and closer. How could she get rid of him?

“Well, I’m pleased to make your acquaintance…?” He paused significantly and Mei-Li said quickly,

“Mei-Li Hastings. Nice to meet you.” Automatically, she held out her hand…then wished she hadn’t. She really didn’t want to touch those long, boney fingers she saw sticking out from under his black leather coat. Still, her hand was out now and she didn’t think she could retract it without looking rude.

For a moment, her boney visitor simply stared at her outstretched hand, then his face broke into that horrible metal grin again.

“Oh, I see—your people must touch each other in greeting. How quaint.”

Slowly, he extended his own hand. It was long and narrow with prominent blue veins. White skin as thin as parchment paper was stretched over the knuckles. Mei-Li tried not to shiver when their fingers touched—his hand was so cold and dry it was like shaking hands with a corpse. Thankfully, the handshake was brief.

“A charming custom, no doubt from your home world,” he said. “I understand you call it Earth?”

“Well, yes…we do.” Mei-Li felt uneasy though she didn’t know why. It seemed wrong to hear her planet’s name come from those thin, liver-colored lips.

“A lovely little world, I’m told. Rich in natural resources?”

“I don’t know. I guess so.” Mei-Li frowned. “What does that have to do with anything?”

“It doesn’t, my dear. Just making small talk. Just trying to put you at ease.” He grinned again, so widely Mei-Li was sure she would be able to count all his teeth—even the back ones—if she tried. Despite his stated intention, she thought she had never seen a facial expression less likely to put her “at ease.”

“Well, it was nice to meet you,” she said, hoping to end the strange conversation and get rid of him. “But I really should go now. Six is going to be here literally any second. He has to take me up to see Yipper before we can go down to the planet.”

“Ah, Yipper.” The man’s thin upper lip curled contemptuously. “Indeed.”

The way he said it made Mei-Li wonder if something was wrong.

“Don’t you like Yipper?” she asked. “I mean, is he a good surgeon?”

“I have no feelings about him one way or another.” He shrugged his narrow, boney shoulders. “Like the others of my kind, I am without emotion.”

“Oh, of course, I’m sorry. I just thought…the look on your…your face. Well, the left side of it anyway…” She trailed off, hoping she hadn’t offended him.

“One can show the outward signs of emotion without actually feeling anything.” He winked at her with his one normal eye. “You might do well to remember that yourself during your Claiming Period.”

Mei-Li frowned. “You can? I mean, of course you can but why would you bother? Showing emotion you don’t feel?”

“Why, to set you at ease, my dear, of course! It has often been noted by myself and my colleagues that Feelers—those with emotions—are made…uncomfortable by those like myself who have none. The polite thing in such a situation is to feign emotion, even if one does not feel it. That is only aboard the medical barges of course, though. Down on the planet’s surface we have…other ways of dealing with Feelers.”

“I see.” Mei-Li wondered if Six had been pretending earlier. Had he just been acting like he enjoyed their kiss? Was he actually just a soulless, unfeeling robot as he had claimed to be or was there something more to him? Was he—

So…” The man with the steel teeth cleared his throat, interrupting her train of thought. “You must be going to get your enhancement.”

“Yes, I am.” Mei-Li nodded.

“And have you decided what you’ll have yet? Other than the emotion damper, of course.”

“Emotion damper?” Mei-Li frowned.

“At the back of your neck. Like this one, my dear.” He turned briefly and showed her a small silver and black button embedded at the nape of his boney neck. He was almost completely bald with just a fringe of closely shaved hair around his ears so it was easy to see. “You will be getting one, of course? Since Feelers are not allowed on Z4. As I told you, we have ways of dealing with them.”

Mei-Li felt cold all over. “I…I was told I’d be given a special dispensation. I don’t want to lose my emotions.”

“Of course you don’t.” His deep-set left eye gleamed. “Feelers never do. That is why we have to sniff them out.” He made a show of lifting his skull-like head and inhaling deeply through his nose. “Speaking of which, I can tell that a great deal of feeling has gone on in here recently. The air is just thick with it.”

“I…um…” Mei-Li put a hand to her throat, feeling guilty. Could he actually smell how hot and bothered kissing Six had made her? Oh God, I hope not! “How can you possibly know that?” she asked. “How can you smell when people are…are feeling? Having emotions?”

“Pheromones, my dear. Every living thing puts them out and they change subtly when strong emotions are in play.”

“Oh, I see.” She wondered again if he could tell exactly what emotions she had been having but she wasn’t brave enough to ask. She pressed her thighs together as casually as she could.

“I don’t think you do see, but you will, my dear. Your own pheromones, for instance, are very distinctive.” He inhaled deeply again. “Now that I’ve scented them I dare say I could find you anywhere just by sniffing around a little.”

He gave a humorless laugh but Mei-Li didn’t smile back. She didn’t like the idea at all. A very unpleasant mental image formed in her head—one of herself hiding in a dark room, barely daring to breathe while Mr. Steel Teeth raised his skull-like head and sniffed the air, searching for her. Ugh! She tried to push the thought away.

“That’s…interesting,” she said as neutrally as she could. “Um, I think Six should be here soon.”

To her intense relief, her unexpected visitor finally seemed to take the hint. He stepped out of the room and nodded courteously at her. “I must go now but I’m sure I’ll see you on Z4.”

“I’m sure,” Mei-Li said, nodding though privately she was hoping just the opposite. Please, God, if I never seen this weird metal-teeth guy again it’ll be too soon.

“It was a pleasure meeting you.” He nodded his head once more and then turned to go. Just as she was breathing a sigh of relief, though, he turned back. “Oh, and Mei-Li, my dear?”

“Yes?” She tried to smile politely and couldn’t quite manage it.

“That special dispensation of yours—the one that allows you to keep your precious emotions?”

“Yes,” she said again, her hand going to her throat.

“See that you don't let it elapse.” He grinned at her again—that shark-like baring of too many metal teeth—and then finally, mercifully, he went.

Mei-Li waited until he was a little way down the corridor before she waved the door shut. Then she just stood there with her back to the wall and tried to breathe. There was something about that man—something she didn’t like at all. It wasn’t just his horror sci-fi appearance either. Six had a pretty scary eye and hand and that didn’t bother her. No, what bothered her about her visitor was the way he had looked at her. That cold, deep-set eye had gazed at her in an almost predatory way.

And she didn’t mean predatory as in sexual or lascivious. No—the man with the steel teeth looked at her as though he was a hunter and she was fresh meat. And the things he had said…it was almost as though he was telling her they had a truce up here on the medical barge but once they met again on Z4, the hunt would be on.

Don’t be silly, she told herself uneasily. It was nothing. He was just trying to be charming. It wasn’t his fault he couldn’t manage it with all those metal teeth.

No, whispered a little voice inside her brain. No, that was a threat. You need to stay away from him, whoever he is.

That thought made her realize she had never really gotten his name. He had said his title was…was what? Something about the Collective—the nose of the Collective? But that couldn’t be right, that was just weird. Then again, the whole encounter had been weird and unsettling. Mei-Li wondered how many other people like Six’s strange colleague she was going to meet once she got down to Zeaga Four.

Trying to push it out of her mind, she sat carefully down on the edge of the beanbag-like sousa and picked up the thin plastic sheet to study the contract she had unwittingly signed. She really needed to know what was expected of her during this Claiming Period—she didn’t want to be caught by surprise again as she had been with this whole enhancement business.

Still, though she tried to concentrate on the contract, she couldn’t get the image of the tall, skeletal man out of her mind. And she couldn’t quite forget the feel of those icy, corpse-like fingers enfolding her own…

* * * * *

Six was relieved to see no sign of Two when he got to their room. There was a faint sourness in the air, as though the male might have passed that way, but that was all. Then again, Two never left much of a scent for some reason. Six was just glad he wasn’t here. All the way back from Yipper’s Enhancement Area the tightness in his midsection had been growing until it was nearly unbearable. Not that he thought Two would hurt Mei-Li—not aboard the med barge, anyway. But he couldn’t be absolutely sure about that.

As well as running the sniffers, Two was on the Purge Squad—a role he could rightfully have relinquished after rising in the Collective. Instead, he chose to retain it. Six had watched him work—every time he personally purged an individual who had been convicted of Feel-crime, he had that strange, unpleasant grin on his face. Six was aware that Two had no more emotions than he had but at times, it almost seemed as though he relished purging offenders.

No, the male was not to be trusted. Especially around his female.

Six didn’t stop to think that he had considered Mei-Li in a possessive sense. The thought felt right in his head and he didn’t question it. For as long as she was with him, the little female was under his protection. And he intended to keep her as far from Two as possible. He didn’t even want Two to lay eyes on her and he especially didn’t want her scent in the other male’s nostrils. It was better that way. Safer.

He opened the door to find her fully dressed and sitting gingerly on the edge of the sousa, perusing the Claiming Contract. Good—she needed to get over her fear of the sleeping platform since it was the same kind he had in his own domicile. Not that he used it much—mostly he slept in his recharging station but during the Claiming Period he might have to change his habits.

“Oh, hi.” She looked up at him. “I was just studying this contract—we really need to talk about this when we have time. The way it spells out exactly what you’re allowed to do to me and the things we’ve already, um…” She broke off, her cheeks growing pink.

Six cleared his throat. “Of course…we can talk about it once we reach my domicile on Z4. That is, after all, when our Claiming Period officially begins.”

“Oh, uh…right.” She nodded.

Six thought he perceived a lingering awkwardness between them, perhaps because of the physical encounter they had shared. Had Mei-Li been affected by it in the same way he had been? Her scent had been warm and ready and her pussy had grown wet with need but that was just a physical symptom of arousal. Had she also experienced other, more emotional symptoms? Did she…feel for him? Do you want her to feel for you? whispered a voice in his head. But that was foolish—the obvious answer was that he had no feelings about it one way or another.

“Are you okay?” she asked. “I know earlier was kind of weird. We probably shouldn’t have, um…”

“I am well,” Six said quickly. “It was…not problematic for me. I only left quickly because I just had to speak to Yipper about…a few matters.” He cleared his throat. “And speaking of Yipper, he is waiting for you now—are you ready to go?”

“Yup. Ready to go when you are—see?” She stood, showing that she was dressed completely in the white clothing and boots he had synthesized for her.

Six tried to keep his gaze from moving to her chest since she had told him it was off-limits but he couldn’t help noting the lacy outline of her undergarment beneath the thin white fabric. It made him think of her small, perfectly formed breasts with their sensitive nipples…Gods how he wanted to touch those tight little points with nothing between them…

No. He cut the thought off abruptly. It was just a physical symptom of his Kindred DNA, nothing else, he told himself firmly.

“Ah, yes. I see,” he said, keeping his eyes firmly on her face. “Good, then we’ll go. Yipper is ready to see you and he promised to have an array of ocular enhancements for you to choose from. Subtle enhancements,” He added when her gaze flicked to his own ocular scanner.

“Good.” She smiled. “Not that I don’t like yours, but I’ll still need to be able to fit in when I go back to Earth.”

“Of course. When you…when you go back.” The words stuck in his throat for some reason. He looked away. “Come—we shouldn’t keep Yipper waiting.”

“Lead the way.” She motioned for him to precede her. “I don’t really know which way we’re going. I was kind of out of my mind when you brought me here last night.”

“You were upset because I didn’t explain the requirements of the enhancement properly.” He raised an eyebrow. “I hope you are more at ease now?”

“Yes, of course. I still don’t like it but as long as I can get something subtle and I don’t have to lose a limb, I should be okay. And uh…I don’t have to get an emotion damper, right?”

Six frowned as they walked down the corridor together to the lift. “No, it is not a requirement. As an official visitor to Z4 you will be getting an emotional dispensation, as I explained.”

“Huh.” Mei-Li frowned skeptically. “The way you say it, it sounds like I’m getting a pass for being mentally ill or something. Like a card I can hand people that explains I do crazy things sometimes because I’m not right in the head.”

“Well, it isn’t actually a card but we do consider Feelers to be less mentally competent than ourselves.”

“What?” Mei-Li stopped and put a hand on her hip. “Are you trying to say you think I’m crazy? Or just stupid? Because either way it’s pretty insulting.”

Six frowned. “I’m simply saying that emotions cloud judgment. Have you never done something in the…what is the English expression? In the fire of the minute—have you never done something in the fire of the minute and regretted it afterwards?”

“I think the phrase you’re looking for is ‘heat of the moment,’” Mei-Li said dryly as they resumed walking. “And yes, I have on occasion done something I regretted. But that’s part of being human. Or I should say, being a thinking, feeling person.”

“It doesn’t have to be,” Six said. “You can live your life without such mistakes if you relinquish the irrational impulses that drive them.”

Mei-Li raised an eyebrow at him. “So you’re telling me you’ve lived a life completely free of regrets?”

Kill me, Jax…

Six looked away. “Not…entirely. But tell me why you asked about the emotion damper in the first place. Is it because I have one?” He reached up to touch the small silver and black button at the back of his neck.

“No.” She shook her head. “I was just worried…I met a man while you were gone and he said—”

“You met a male?” It was Six’s turn to freeze in mid-stride. He looked at her sharply. “Who?”

“Well, he never actually told me his name but he said he was a colleague of yours. Oh, and he had the most horrible metal teeth.” She shivered.

Six frowned. He had been certain for a moment that she’d had an encounter with Two. But Two didn’t have metal teeth. Could it have been another Enhanced One close to the Collective? Those in the upper echelons of the Enhanced society were often at the barges and though metal dental enhancements were rare, they weren’t unheard of.

“Anyway, he said I would have to get an emotion damper but then I told him I was getting a dispensation,” Mei-Li continued. “And he told me not to let it run out, whatever that means.”

“An emotional dispensation is only good for a limited amount of time,” Six explained as they began walking toward the lift again. “If you stay past the allotted time, you would automatically be considered guilty of Feel-crime.”

“Feel-crime, huh?” She frowned. “Guess I’d better be careful not to overstay my welcome.”

“I suppose not.” Again Six pictured himself taking her home, back to Earth and again he felt the familiar heaviness in his midsection. But perhaps it was for the best. Despite Yipper’s reassurance, the strange physical symptoms he’d had when he touched her had been…troubling.

Truly, the sooner their Claiming Period was over the better.

Chapter Fifteen

“Are you ready, are you ready?” Yipper looked at her anxiously and Mei-Li nodded.

“As ready as I’ll ever be,” she said grimly. “I guess if I have to get an enhancement, this is the best and least obvious one.”

“The best, the very best!” the hairy little Tolleg assured her. He had already explained the procedure to her in detail thought Mei-Li sort of wished he hadn’t.

Apparently he was going to stick his tongue in her eyes—not something she was looking forward to.

But Yipper and Six both had assured her that this was how surgery was done here and the Tollegs were excellent surgeons who never lost a patient. Their saliva was a natural anesthetic and antiseptic and their tongues had the ability to morph into any instrument they needed to do the job. Mei-Li supposed if they could take off somebody’s leg and replace it with a robot one, fitting a pair of permanent contact lenses ought to be a snap. She hoped, anyway.

“And you’re sure these will work for me?” she asked for what was probably the fiftieth time. “Because I can’t wear contacts back home on Earth—they dry my eyes out too much. And what if my prescription changes? What if my eyes get worse?”

“The magnaflux lenses will automatically correct for any changes your eyes go through, yes they will, yes they will,” Yipper said patiently. “All will be well.”

“I hope so.” Mei-Li was lying on a pure white table while the little Tolleg, who was perched on a stool, leaned over her. As he got closer, her toes curled inside the new boots Six had given her and the weird, bland garn she’d eaten for breakfast felt like a lump of lead in her stomach. She was glad at least that the white shirt he’d given her to wear had long sleeves because she was suddenly freezing. It felt like the temperature had dropped about fifteen degrees. Was that standard procedure for an operation here or was it just her nerves?

Mei-Li didn’t know and she honestly didn’t really care. Mostly she just didn’t want to get poked in the eye. God, I wish it was over already! I wish I didn’t have to watch! She got this same, squirmy feeling when she went to the dentist but at least with the dentist she could close her eyes and wait for it to be over with. With this procedure she had to look on as Yipper’s long, prehensile tongue dipped down into a small glass dish containing two shiny iridescent lenses. It was blurry since her glasses were off but she could still make it out well enough to see—

“Stop.” Six suddenly came up to the table on her other side.

Yipper pulled his tongue back. “What is wrong, what is wrong?”

“She is in distress, just as she was last night.” Six was frowning at her in a way Mei-Li might almost have thought was worried if she didn’t know he was incapable of feeling worried. “Her heart rate and blood pressure are severely elevated. This level of stress cannot be good for her physiologically.”

“Mei-Li is simply nervous, yes she is, yes she is,” Yipper said. “If you will hold her hand during the procedure it will eliminate a good deal of her stress.”

“Hold her hand?” Six looked as though this was a foreign concept—which it almost certainly was, to him Mei-Li reminded herself. “What purpose would that serve?”

“It will calm her nerves, as it did last night when you picked her up,” Yipper said patiently. “Many Feelers find touch comforting during times of stress. Yes they do, yes they do.”

“Oh, of course.” Six nodded as though he was finally getting it and reached for Mei-Li with his non-metal hand. He didn’t seem to know quite how to manage, though. The night before he had gathered her into his arms instinctively and a little while ago he had cupped her breast with no problem but now he seemed uncertain of how to touch her. Or maybe he was just feeling awkward because of all the touching and kissing they had done earlier—Mei-Li knew she was still a little uncomfortable, even though she was trying to put it out of her mind.

“Like this,” she said and entwined their fingers. She had a moment to notice that he had beautiful, well-shaped hands for a man—long, artistic fingers with short, clean nails—and then Yipper was leaning over her again.

“Now just hold still, hold still,” he told her, reaching for the glass dish with the lenses again. “This will only take a moment…”

“Okay,” Mei-Li squeezed Six’s hand tight and felt an answering pressure in return as Yipper maneuvered one of the tiny iridescent disks onto the end of his tongue. “Only I don’t know how I’m going to keep from blinking. I can never—”

There was a flicker in the air above her face, too fast to follow and suddenly everything she was seeing with her left eye came into focus.

“Wow!” Me-Li gasped. “That was so fast! I didn’t even—” There was another flicker and suddenly she could see clearly from her right eye too. Mei-Li blinked and looked around the room in amazement. Everything had sharp, defined edges from the rack of prosthetic parts at the end of Yipper’s Enhancement Area to Six’s face with its stern angles as he bent over her.

He was looking right at her, his steel gray eye filled with what she would have sworn looked like concern though she knew it couldn’t be since concern would be an emotion. Still, Mei-Li looked back, hear heart pounding as she focused on his gaze.

Suddenly it was as though he had come closer—or his eye had, anyway. Mei-Li started seeing much more detail—noticing each separate eyelash and seeing the tiny, almost imperceptible flecks of deep blue in his gray iris.

“What in the world?” she whispered, tearing her gaze away. How had she been able to see such detail from where she was? It was almost as though she had seen his eye under a microscope. She lifted her hand—the one that wasn’t still clutching Six’s—and stared at it as well. When she concentrated she could see every tiny wrinkle, fold, and crease in the lifeline that bisected her palm. Then the individual whorls of her fingertips came into view, fascinating in their complexity…

Suddenly she realized she was lying there staring at her own hand like some kind of stoner on a really good trip.

“What the hell?” she whispered, tearing her eyes away and looking at Yipper. “What did you do to me? How can I see so much?”

“The magnoflux lenses enable microscopic and telescopic sight. Yes they do, yes they do,” Yipper said happily. “Do you like the effect? You will be able, just by concentrating, to see things that are normally too small or too far away for your feeble original eyes to manage.”

“Seriously?” Mei-Li looked at him, not sure if she liked this. Her vision had never been sharper or clearer so she guessed she shouldn’t complain. But still… “Uh, how do I turn it off?” she asked. “If I want to, I mean,”

“It will only happen when you concentrate deeply and will it to happen,” Yipper explained. “During the course of your normal everyday life, you will not have the effects unless you want them.”

“Well…okay.” Mei-Li started to sit up and Six helped her.

“Are you well?” he asked, looking at her. “Are the enhancements comfortable?”

“Completely.” She blinked and was surprised when she felt absolutely no movement from the lenses. The problem with normal contacts was that they slid all around in her eye and never quite stuck right which made her tear up and then dry out. After a short time, it always felt like someone had stuck a piece of sandpaper in her eye. With Yipper’s lenses, she didn’t feel anything. It was as though there was nothing in her eyes at all. “This is amazing,” she said cautiously. “I mean, I want to see how they wear for a little while but if it keeps up like this I’ll be very happy.”

Yipper nodded approvingly. “Naturally you must stay a bit, yes you must, yes you must. I will want to check the fit once more before I let you go down to the surface of Z4.”

“Speaking of that, would you please install Mei-Li’s emotion dispensation counter in a most prominent place,” Six said. “Her feelings are very strong and I do not want there to be any confusion as to her right to experience them.”

“What? What are you installing in me?” Mei-Li asked, discomforted all over again. “I thought the dispensation was something I would carry with me—or a sign I would wear or something. Maybe a piece of jewelry like a medic alert bracelet?” she finished hopefully.

“The counter is nothing painful or invasive,” Yipper assured her. “It is simply a timer to show that you are allowed to have emotions without committing Feel-Crime for the exact length of your stay on Zeaga Four. Six is correct in thinking it should be in a prominent place, yes he is, yes he is.”

“Well…if it doesn’t hurt any more than the lenses…” Which hadn’t hurt a bit.

“It will not be painful in the least,” the little Tollege assured her and Mei-Li found she believed him.

“All right, go ahead then.”

Six was frowning as he looked at the chronometer slash communicator on his wrist.

“Forgive me but if we are to be punctual in meeting One on the surface, I should go prep the ship. Will you be all right if I go or would you prefer that I stay and soothe you with my hand?”

Mei-Li nearly choked. “Um, no,” she finally managed to get out. “I think I’ll be fine. I don’t need any, um, hand-holding for this.”

“Very well, I will return for you shortly.” Six nodded at her and left the Enhancement room with quick, economical strides.

Yipper watched the big Kindred go, then shook his head.

“Ah, Six, he is one of my greatest successes. Yes he is, yes he is.”

“He is?” Mei-Li said. “You’re the one who did his implants, right?”

“Yes I did, yes I did but I wish he had not asked for them in the first place.”

“What? Why not?” Mei-Li was intrigued. “I thought everybody had implants here—it’s the law, isn’t it?”

“For those who choose to live on the planet’s surface, yes it is, yes it is. But Six is not like the other Dark Kindred.” Yipper shook his head and busied himself with setting some supplies on a rolling tray.

“He’s not? How is he different?” Mei-Li propped herself up on one elbow to look at the little Tolleg. “Does he…does he secretly have emotions?” She didn’t know if she wanted that to be true or not but after that kiss they had shared…

“Certainly not.” Yipper shook his head, his long floppy ears swaying with the motion. “I saw to that myself when I gave him his emotion damper, yes I did, yes I did.”

“Oh…” Mei-Li tried not to feel disappointed. Although why should she care? It wasn’t like she wanted the big Kindred to have feelings for her. That would make leaving him at the end of a month much more difficult. “Is the implant good forever or does he have to get a new one every once in a while?” she asked, having a new thought. What if her month staying here was just at the time when Six was due for a new implant and while he had it out—

“It should last his lifetime, yes it should, yes it should,” Yipper said, killing her idea before it could even fully form.

“Oh, well that’s…good.”

“It is indeed considering that he was an adolescent when he came to us,” Yipper said.

“So everyone else gets their implant put in when they’re just a baby?” Mei-Li tried to imagine an emotionless baby. Probably it would never cry a bit—but it wouldn’t laugh either and there was nothing cuter than a baby’s laugh. What a sad world Z4 must be!

But Yipper was shaking his head. “No, no—the organic life forms on Z4 are grown to adulthood in incubation tubes. We implant the emotion damper just before we release them from their tubes. But this was not the case with Six as he came to us from outside the Z4 system.”

“So…everybody down on Z4 is a test tube baby?” Mei-Li asked. “But…who socializes them? How do they learn how to talk and walk and interact with others?”

“We implant the knowledge of basic social conventions in their brains using a chip. Yes we do, yes we do.” Yipper frowned. “It works better with some than others.”

“Un-huh,” Mei-Li muttered. “But you’re saying Six wasn’t grown in a tube?”

“No he wasn’t. Which was what made the implantation of an emotion damper so tricky. But it has lasted well so far, yes it has, yes it has.” Yipper frowned. “Although he did come to me earlier with some concerns…”

Mei-Li’s heart started beating harder. “What concerns?”

“Oh dear, I’m not supposed to say. No I’m not, no I’m not!” Yipper shook his head, looking worried.

“Say what? What he was concerned about?” Mei-Li prodded. It was definitely wrong to be poking into Six’s business but since she had to live with him for the next month, she wanted to know as much as she could.

But the little Tolleg only shook his head. “I cannot tell, no I can’t, no I can’t.”

“All right.” Mei-Li sighed. It had been worth a try, anyway. But she couldn’t help wondering if the passionate kiss they had shared and the way he had touched her afterwards had worried Six as much as it had worried her. Had he gone running to his doctor to find out if something was wrong with him? If he did, it makes you sound like the symptom of some deadly disease, a little voice muttered in her head. Great going, Mei-Li. You made him think he might have caught feel-itis or cancer of the emotions or something.

“Here we are, here we are.” Yipper pushed the rolling tray to her side and climbed back up on the white stool he used to reach the operating table.

“What’s that?” Mei-Li looked at the plain black strip uncertainly. It was about three inches long and two inches wide and looked like a miniature bumper sticker.

“Your dispensation counter. Now let me see…where should we put it? Where, where?” Yipper murmured, scanning her with his big brown eyes. “Perhaps your forehead? That would be most prominent—yes it would, yes it would.”

“I don’t want anything stuck permanently to my forehead,” Mei-Li objected quickly. “Absolutely not!”

“Oh, it’s not permanent. No it isn’t, no it isn’t,” Yipper said. “You will come back here to have it removed in one lunar month when your Claiming Period is over, yes you will, yes you will.”

“Oh…right.” Mei-Li cleared her throat. “Because this is all just an assignment for Six—he got me on orders from his boss and he’s going to take me right back again after it’s all over.”

“No,” Yipper said patiently. “It has nothing to do with One's orders. You will be going back home because a Dark Kindred cannot bond with a female—not with his emotion damper still in place. It inhibits the formation of a soul bond, yes it does, yes it does.”

“A what?” Mei-Li frowned.

“When a Kindred and his mate have bonding sex, their two minds join, yes they do, yes they do. That is a soul bond.”

“Oh, I see. That’s…weird.” Mei-Li shook her head. “You know, you hear all kinds of things about the Kindred on my home world but I didn’t know they formed a 'soul' bond with their wives—whatever that means."

“It is not nearly as invasive as it sounds. Bonded males are much happier and healthier, yes they are, yes they are,” Yipper lectured. “All Kindred desire to be bonded—it completes them. Which is why I tried to convince Six not to get his damper but to wait until he was ready and try to find a female instead.”

“Why didn’t he?” Mei-Li almost whispered. Yipper seemed to be in a sharing mood again and she didn’t want him to remember he wasn’t supposed to be sharing.

“Because getting an emotion damper meant he could place his troubling memories in a cache and forget about them. There they could cause him no more pain, no they couldn’t, no they couldn’t. Ah…” The little Tolleg sighed mournfully. “So sad, so sad, I didn’t blame him for not taking my advice. No I didn’t, no I didn’t.”

“So sad? What happened to him?” Mei-Li asked.

But Yipper only shook his head. “Never mind, never mind. He will be back soon and we need to have your counter placed. So where do you want it?”

They finally settled on the inside of her left forearm which would hopefully be prominent enough to satisfy Six without making Mei-Li feel like some kind of a freak.

She was a little apprehensive about its placement but it turned out to be even easier than the lenses. Yipper simply licked her arm and pressed the patch to it. As soon as it made contact with her skin, it flashed once and then three sets of glowing green numerals appeared—00:00:00.

“What does that mean?” Mei-Li asked, frowning at the counter. As with the lenses, it was completely without sensation. It was as though the black strip had become a piece of her skin. Only regular skin didn’t have glowing green numbers on it.

“It won’t start counting until you reach Z4,” Yipper explained. “Then it will give the exact amount of time you are allowed to spend on the planet. Be very certain that you’re back here on the medical barge when the counter zeros out again. If you’re not, you will be subject to punishment by the full extent of the law. Yes you will, yes you will.”

“Yes, Six told me about ‘Feel-crime,’” Mei-Li said. “It’s bizarre that they can arrest you just for having emotions.”

“They will do more than arrest you, yes they will, yes they will,” Yipper said darkly. “Just be certain you are back here when you ought to be. I would not wish you to be harmed. No I wouldn’t, no I wouldn’t.”

Mei-Li was touched by his concern. “That’s very sweet of you, Yipper. I’ll be sure that Six brings me back in time.”

“I will make certain of that myself,” said Six, striding back into the Enhancement Area. He was wearing his exoskeleton again which made him look huge. As big as the white room was, he still seemed to fill it and his heavy boots clanged loudly against the white plates of the metal floor. He looked at Mei-Li. “I see that you have had your counter fitted. Are you ready to go?”

“If Yipper says I can.”

“A moment only. I must check one last time, yes I must, yes I must.” The little Tollege stared intently into her eyes and told her to blink and look in different directions. Then, apparently satisfied, he helped her sit up.

“Thank you,” Mei-Li said, smiling at him.

“You are most welcome. Yes you are, yes you are.” He smiled at her—an odd but endearing expression on his doggy face.

Impulsively, Mei-Li hugged him. “Thank you,” she whispered into his long floppy ear. “You’ve been a wonderful doctor. I just wish procedures at home were so painless.”

“Well, we do our best. Yes we do, yes we do.” Yipper looked pleased when she drew away. Pleased and perhaps a bit embarrassed if she was reading his expression correctly. Probably not many of his other patients thanked him since they were emotionless cyborgs. “May Fortune favor you, my lady. If you have need of me, you can always call me here on the med barge. Yes you can, yes you can.”

“Thank you, Yipper. I’ll remember that,” she said gravely.

“I will see you in one lunar month. Yes I will, yes I will.”

Mei-Li smiled and got off the table. “Yes you will.”

She was sure of it.

Chapter Sixteen

“So this is the female you have claimed.” One looked Mei-Li up and down, a slight frown on his pudgy face.

For her part, Mei-Li returned his gaze, her chin lifted in a challenging way.

“You have a lovely home,” she said to One. “It’s very…utilitarian.” It was clear to Six that she felt she was being put on trial, though it certainly was not the case. One was probably simply interested in her because of the rarity of females on Zeaga Four. Indeed, they were almost nonexistent since the Collective had seen no reason to grow any in the incubation tubes once the original organic females had died out. Mei-Li was indeed a rare and beautiful creature here on his dark gray planet. Her pale cheeks and flashing dark eyes filled with emotion stood out in a world filled with machinery and monotony. She was—

“Six, will you not introduce us?” One asked, breaking his meditation on the small, fierce female before him who was still staring daggers at his mentor.

“Of course. This is Mei-Li,” Six said, trying to bring his wandering thoughts back to order. “She has had ocular enhancements and also her counter has been installed.” He nodded at her and Mei-Li pulled up her tight fitting white sleeve and showed the older organic her dispensation counter where the numerals 00:00:00 still glowed green.

“I see that it has not begun its count yet, however.” One raised a nearly hairless eyebrow, the overhead glow light glinting off his clear skull cap.

“We have not yet been to my domicile. We came straight to yours as Ter told me you instructed.”

“I simply wanted to be certain things were moving along on schedule,” One said. “The sooner your Claiming Period is over, the sooner I will have your undivided attention for…other matters.”

Six frowned. “What other matters?”

“My dear, perhaps you would care to inspect my Nature Simulator,” One said, addressing Mei-Li instead of answering Six’s question. “Only those of the upper echelon, close to the Collective have one. It’s quite fascinating, I assure you. Located just through that doorway in my living area.”

Mei-Li raised an eyebrow at him. “If you’d like privacy to speak to Six, I’m perfectly happy to give it to you. You don’t need to show me a shiny new toy to distract me just because I’m a ‘Feeler.’ Having emotions doesn’t equate with mental incompetence, whatever your people happen to think.”

One blinked at her with an expression that was almost surprise on his round face.

“Very well,” he said. “I would like to speak to Six in privacy if you please. You are welcome to explore my domicile while we converse and I promise not to keep him long. I know you must be…eager to start your Claiming Period.”

“That’s not exactly the word I would use,” Mei-Li said dryly. “Excuse me. I’ll be in the other room.”

She turned and exited One’s work space, letting the door whoosh shut behind her. Six found himself watching the sway of her slim hips as she left the room and had to force himself to stop. When he turned back to One, the older organic was staring at him with a thoughtful expression on his face.

“She is…quite sure of herself, is she not?” he asked, nodding his head in the direction Mei-Li had gone.

“She is,” Six acknowledged. “From the dreams we shared, I feared she would be timid and frightened of everything, especially me. But she has shown herself to have a warrior’s spirit, even when faced with grave danger.”

One frowned. “You sound almost as if you…like this female. Tell me, Six, is this assignment too much for your emotion damper to handle?”

“Of course not.” Six lifted his chin. “I will, of course, protect Mei-Li with my life—that is my duty as a Kindred. But I feel nothing for her. My damper is working perfectly.”

“Good.” One nodded. “I would hate to lose a warrior so close to the Collective—one I consider my protégé—over something so inconsequential as a female.”

Six frowned. “Mei-Li is not inconsequential.”

One frowned back. “So you do feel something for her.”

“Nothing but admiration for her indomitable spirit and intelligence,” Six said firmly but he wasn’t sure who he was trying to convince—himself or his mentor.

“Very well.” One nodded, apparently satisfied. “Then if that is truly all you feel, you will not mind if we consider your Claiming Period to have already started.”

“What?” Six frowned. “But the Claiming Contract states—”

“That the moment you bring the female to your domicile, the Claiming Period starts,” One finished for him. “But for our purposes, we are considering the ship you took her on as your domicile.”

“I don’t understand.” Six shook his head. “Our Claiming Period is already going to be much shorter because the length of our weeks is considerably shorter than those of her own planet or the Kindred Mothership. What is the rush?”

“We have plans involving a coming conquest. I cannot discuss them right now but things are escalating quickly there. It is the will of the Collective that your Claiming Period be as short as possible, while still staying within the boundaries of the Claiming Contract. Do not be concerned…” One raised a hand in a calming gesture. “I have already spoken to High Chancellor Terex aboard the Kindred Mothership and he assures me this will be perfectly legal as long as you strictly follow all other rules.”

“Actually, I wish to speak to you about Chancellor Terex,” Six said, frowning. “I communicated with him as well before I went to claim Mei-Li. He appears to have some very strange and wrong ideas about how females should be treated.”

“Yes, yes—because he is a Feeler. All Feelers are strange and irrational.” One waved his hand dismissively. “Nevertheless, I believe he is to be trusted in the bargain we have struck, no matter how illogical his views.”

“But some of the things he suggested that I do to Mei-Li—”

“We need him—at least for now,” One interrupted. “So, if we say that your Claiming Period started when you first took the female aboard your ship, this is technically the last night of your first week. But then, if you count the time you lost crossing the rift—”

“Folding space allows for almost instantaneous travel from one part of the universe to another,” Six objected.

“Yes, but for our purposes, it can count as another day. In which case, your second week begins tonight.” One nodded to himself. “I will send the command to the Collective to reprogram Mei-Li’s counter to reflect the new timeline.” Before Six could object, he closed his eyes in concentration. Through the clear skull-dome he wore, Six could see the wires and electrodes permanently implanted in his brain lighting up in patterns. At last he opened his eyes. “It is done.”

There was a knocking on the door that led into the living area and Mei-Li’s voice said, “Excuse me.”

“Enter,” One called.

“I’m sorry to interrupt,” she said politely, coming in. “But my counter suddenly just flashed and started counting down.” She held out her left forearm which had formerly read 00:00:00 in glowing green. Now the numerals were yellow and read 9:21:58. “I’m a little concerned since I know I’m considered a criminal once this runs out,” she said, motioning to the glowing yellow numerals. “What exactly does it mean?”

“It is the number of days, hours, and minutes left in your dispensation,” One explained.

“What, only nine days?” Mei-Li asked, raising an eyebrow. “But I thought we had an entire month for this.”

“Our weeks are only three days long,” Six explained. “And our days are only twenty-two hours long.”

“But that still doesn’t make sense,” she objected. “In that case this number—” She pointed to the glowing yellow 9, “Ought to be 12.”

“I am afraid your schedule has been adjusted,” One said blandly. “The Collective is choosing to count your time aboard Six’s ship and the medical barge as your first week together. Therefore today, or tonight rather, is the beginning of your second week.”

“The…the bathing week?” Mei-Li’s voice came out in a strangled squeak and her cheeks went suddenly pale.

“Indeed.” One nodded, apparently not noticing her signs of distress. Six did though—his scanner informed him that her heart was beating much too fast and her pulse was racing.

He wondered what was causing her disquiet—surely she didn’t want to spend more time with him on Z4 than she had to. She ought to be glad that their time together had been reduced. But the physical signs of her emotional state—which he was learning to read with greater and greater accuracy—did not show this to be true at all.

“We can speak more about it later,” he said quickly, taking her by the arm. “One is a busy person with much to attend to.”

“So I have.” One nodded genially enough. “It was pleasant to meet you, Mei-Li. Please enjoy your time on our planet.”

“Enjoy?” Mei-Li gave a forced sounding laugh. “I…I guess I’ll try.”

“Very good. Now if you will excuse me.” One closed his eyes and the wires and electrodes in his brain began pulsing and glowing, clearly showing that he was communing with the Collective.

“Come.” Six urged her gently away. Whatever was bothering her, they could speak of it later. He found himself strangely unwilling to discuss her emotions and their causes in front of One. As much as he esteemed the older organic, there was no way he would be able to comprehend Mei-Li’s feelings. Not in the way Six thought he was beginning to, anyway.

* * * * *

The minute they got outside the weird metal door, Mei-Li shook his hand off.

“I’m fine. I can manage on my own,” she said curtly, not looking at him. Instead, she tried to focus on the strange and busy city street in front of her.

The pavement was silvery gray with no plants or trees or bushes at all to break it up. Incredibly tall buildings laid out in neat rows soared up around them, so high they blocked the sunlight, casting the entire street in shadows.

All sorts of people and machines and combinations of the two were walking past. Some looked like they might be robots, others seemed to have minimal enhancements like her own. Still others were cyborg-like with obvious machinery added on to their faces and bodies. But they all had two things in common—they were all male, at least as far as Mei-Li could see—and they all moved in absolute silence. Oh, there was creaking and jingling and clanking of the machinery and in some cases, wheels going by. But none of them was communicating in any way that she could see.

No one was talking on their cell-phones—or whatever the Z4 equivalent of that was. And even when two or more were walking together, none of them were making conversation. They simply marched along in the shadows of the impossibly tall skyscrapers, with dull, uncaring looks on their faces. Those of them that had faces she could read, anyway. Even by using her new enhancement lenses to bring distant faces into focus, she couldn't make out more than blank, impassive expressions.

But why should they talk or laugh or joke when none of them had emotions? They were all living dull gray lives on this dull gray world. Even the air smelled gray—like dust and old motor oil. Mei-Li reflected that she was the only one on this whole planet who cared about anything—who had any feelings. And right now she was wishing she didn’t.

“Are you well?” Six asked, breaking her concentration on the grim cityscape.

“Just fine,” Mei-Li lied. Inside her stomach was churning and her mind was a seething mess but she wasn’t about to show it—not if she could help it.

“My scanner tells me this is an untruth. Is there a problem?” Six asked, just as if he really cared. Which he didn’t—not even a little. Mei-Li had heard him telling his boss so before she moved away from the door and went to look aimlessly around the weird house. Not that it could be much weirder than One—who in the world wore a clear plastic cap over their exposed brain? Ugh!

Of course she told herself Six’s words hadn’t hurt her a bit. After all, he’d been telling her all along that he had no emotions. Why should he care anything at all for her, even after the way they’d kissed and touched each other back on the medical barge? Apparently that had been no big deal to him. Well, fine—it had been no big deal to her too.

But that wasn’t what was bothering her most right now. No, what was freaking her out was—

“Clearly you are upset. Will you please enlighten me as to the cause of your distress?” Six said, his deep voice rumbling in her ear.

“Fine!” Mei-Li rounded on him right there in the middle of the street. “You want to know what’s bothering me? I thought we had more time.” She held out her arm where the counter was meticulously and mercilessly subtracting minutes from her time as a non-criminal. Or a law-abiding citizen. Or whatever you wanted to call it.

“More time for what?” Six frowned. “Surely you are not disappointed to have to spend less time rather than more on my planet?”

“It’s not the amount of time,” Mei-Li said. “It’s the fact that we’re suddenly up to week two. The…the bathing week.”

He frowned. “Do you not enjoy bathing? I was under the impression that you found it a relaxing and refreshing activity as I do myself.”

“Of course I like bathing,” Mei-Li hissed, irritated by his obtuseness. “What I don’t like is having someone else bathing me!”

“You do not desire my hands on your skin?” Six persisted, still apparently confused. “But back on the med barge, you appeared to enjoy it greatly when I touched you. When I—”

“Right, just like you appeared to enjoy it,” she snapped, remembering the words of the man with the metal teeth. “But I guess that was just an act you were putting on. Were you just trying to be polite, pretending you gave a damn about me and how I felt when I kissed you? Was that it?”

Six’s frown deepened. “Certainly not. In fact…” he cleared his throat. “The reason I went to Yipper was to have him check my emotion damper because my…reaction to you was so…extreme.”

“Then why did you just now tell your boss that you felt absolutely nothing for me?”

Mei-Li knew she was being unreasonable. They hadn’t known each other that long—certainly not long enough to make any kind of commitment. And even if he had had feelings for her—which he clearly didn’t—it wasn’t like he would be able to admit it to his superior. If he did, he would probably be taken in for reconditioning or whatever it was they did here on good old Z4 to people who committed “Feel-crime.” Still, the words she’d heard before she stopped eavesdropping had hurt. And she had no desire to have any further sexual encounters with a man who absolutely didn’t care about her—even if he did have the body of a Greek god.

“I told him the truth—that I have great admiration for your indomitable will and warrior’s spirit but no…” He cleared his throat. “No emotional attachment.”

“No emotional attachment. That’s great. But you expect me to get naked with you tonight and do…do whatever it is that damn contract says we’re supposed to do.” She could feel her cheeks getting red as she tried not to remember exactly what was entailed in the “bathing week” of the Claiming Period.

Six shook his head. “I don’t see why you are so upset. We will simply be doing as the contract says—”

“Oh yeah? Well, you can do it by yourself, you big jerk.” Mei-Li spun on her heel and marched off into the crowd of strange half-robot/half-people pedestrians.

There were tears in her eyes which made it hard to see, despite her snazzy new lenses and she went blindly, pushing her way through much larger beings who towered over her in all directions like the rows of sun-blocking skyscrapers. She tried to tell herself she was being foolish—Six was right, they were only going to be following a contract. It wasn’t like either of them liked the other or cared how they felt.

But if he doesn’t care, why did he heal my knee so gently? Why did he carry me to bed in his arms and cradle me all night to make me feel warm and comforted? Why did he kiss me back and touch me like…like I haven’t been touched in so long?

Maybe he really was just pretending, like Mr. Metal Teeth had said. Just being polite to the stupid little Feeler. After all, how dumb could she be to let herself feel anything at all for the big Kindred? He was the very definition of emotionally unavailable. She would have to be the stupidest—

Suddenly she looked up and saw a huge creature bearing down on her. At first she thought it was a man driving a tank with his top half sticking out. Then she realized he was part of the tank—that he was only human or Kindred or whatever from the waist up. The rest of him was the body of the tank whose huge, merciless treads were getting closer and closer.

Like a centaur, Mei-Li thought numbly, frozen in place as the monstrosity rolled on and on. Only instead of having the bottom half of a horse he’s got the bottom of a machine. He’s a cen-tank. Or a tank-aur. Or maybe just a man-tank—

“What in the Seven Hells is wrong with you?” Six growled in her ear. A muscular arm swept her out of the way just as the massive tank-man rolled over the place she had just been standing. He hadn’t seen Mei-Li at all—she could tell by the blank, impassive look on his face. Or maybe he had seen her and just didn’t care. Either way, he wouldn’t have stopped and she would have been crushed to strawberry jam if Six hadn’t pulled her out of the way.

Which didn’t really make her any less irritated with him.

“Let me go.” She pushed against the muscular arm wrapped around her waist.

“I don’t think so,” he said, changing his grip so that he was cradling her in his arms like a baby. “We need to get back to my domicile before you get crushed by a wheeler or mobbed by the sniffers.”

“Wheeler? Sniffers?” She stopped struggling because he clearly wasn’t going to put her down. But she held herself stiff in his grip, refusing to put her arms around his neck for balance or to let herself lean against him.

Clearly, Six didn’t care about her nonverbal display of irritation.

“Never mind. I will explain later,” he said, still holding her firmly.

With long strides that ate up the dull, silvery-gray pavement, he strode along, holding her in his arms until they turned down a slightly less busy side-street. He turned again and they were in a long block of metal doors identical to the one she’d seen on his boss’s house—or apartment or whatever you called the living areas here. Domiciles, she supposed.

Six put her down at last after giving her a stern look to make certain she wasn’t going to run away. With an inward sign of defeat, Mei-Li admitted to herself that she probably wouldn’t. The half seen sky overhead was starting to grow even darker and she had no wish to be trapped outside after nightfall on this strange planet with no protection from the weird, half-robot people who roamed the streets.

“This is my domicile,” Six said, stepping back as the metal door slid open and motioning her to precede him. “And yours as well for the duration of our Claiming Period. Welcome.”

“Thanks,” Mei-Li muttered, walking into the long, narrow metal hall which looked a lot like One’s. She wondered if all the houses looked alike here. It wouldn’t have surprised her a bit it they did. After all, what was the point of individuality or decoration if there was no one who had the capacity to appreciate it?

“Greetings, Six,” came the same mechanical voice she’d heard issuing from his watch aboard the med barge. “It is good to have you home.”

“Greetings, Ter,” Six said aloud, addressing the disembodied voice. “This is Mei-Li who will be staying with me for the next nine solar days. During her visit, you will extend the same courtesies to her that you do to me.”

“All courtesies? What about command sequences?” Ter demanded.

“All courtesies,” Six repeated firmly. “I wish her to feel as much at home as she can while staying here.”

“Affirmative. But I must state that I do not believe it is a good idea to allow a Feeler to have access to command sequences. She may make illogical decisions.” The voice sounded cranky now, as much as a robotic voice could.

“Don’t worry,” Mei-Li said aloud, joining the weird conversation. “I have no intention of setting off your self-destruct sequence or anything like that. I’m just here to do my time and then get back to my normal life on my own planet.” She looked at Six when she said it and he frowned back in return.

“Ter would not destruct the domicile even if you did order it,” he said. “It is an illogical command and Ter is a thinking, intelligent system, not a mindless drone who will do anything you may dream up in the heat of the moment.”

“Oh, good for you—you got it right that time.” Mei-Li favored him with a slow clap. “So what you’re saying is that I would do something stupid and illogical like try to blow up your house because I have emotions but Ter wouldn’t follow my irrational orders because he doesn’t have emotions.”

“This is becoming tiresome,” Six growled. “I have never called you stupid—to the contrary, I have a high regard for your intelligence or I would not have spoken to Ter and told him to allow you free access to all commands. But since you bring it up, I will say that you are acting most illogical now.”

“Oh, and why is that?” Mei-Li put a hand on her hip. They were through the narrow metal hallway and in what she supposed was his living room now. It had one large blue-gray couch and plain gray plastic flooring. One wall was taken up by a massive screen bigger than any wide-screen TV she’d ever seen on Earth and there was some kind of huge black cube that looked like electronic equipment in the corner, though it didn’t seem to have any apparent use. Probably it was to play the Z4 equivalent of video games or some other perpetual bachelor hobby.

“I say you are being illogical because plainly you have allowed yourself to grow an emotional attachment to me—hence your current state of anger and unhappiness that I have no such attachment to you.”

“Why, you…you egomaniacal, misogynistic—”

“Furthermore,” he continued, while she was trying to think up even worse things to call him. “You are afraid if we continue to follow the Claiming Contract—as we must—that your emotional attachment will grow and you will have considerable difficulty leaving me at the end of our Claiming Period.”

“Oh, no… No, I can’t believe you just said that!” Mei-Li was so pissed off now, she was literally seeing red through her fancy new lenses. “You think I can’t be just as detached as you?” she demanded, stalking over to him and reaching up to poke a finger at his broad chest. His exoskeleton hurt her fingertip but she didn’t even care.

Six folded his arms over his broad chest, his face impassive.

“Honestly? No, I do not. I have heard from reliable sources that a female Feeler cannot give her body without also giving her heart, as the saying goes. I do not believe you will be an exception to this.”

“So you think I don’t want to do the…contract sex things with you because I’m afraid I’ll fall in love with you?”

He frowned. “Falling in love? Is that what Feelers call it? Falling seems an odd way to describe an emotional attachment.”

“Listen, you big jerk,” Mei-Li snarled. “The point is, I can be just as cold and unfeeling and uncaring as you can—even colder!”

He raised an eyebrow at her. “Meaning you can follow through with the Claiming Contract without forming an emotional attachment? Without ‘falling in love?’”

“Absolutely—I can hit it and quit it with the best of them,” Mei-Li declared, lifting her chin. “And to prove it, I think we need a little modification in this contract.”

He frowned. “We must follow it to the letter, you know that. There is no legal room for leeway.”

“I’m not saying we should leave anything out—I’m saying we should put some things in,” Mei-Li snapped. In the back of her mind, a little voice was trying to tell her she was being rash—that her mouth was writing checks her ass would eventually be legally required to cash and that wasn’t what she wanted. But she was so angry she couldn’t seem to stop.

“Add some things in? What do you mean?” Six asked.

“I mean that stupid contract is all about what you can do to me. It’s the most misogynistic piece of crap I’ve ever seen and I wish to God I would have read it over before I signed it,” she said, glaring up at him.

“Your point being?” He raised an eyebrow again.

“My point being that anything you can do to me, I ought to get to do to you. All this…this bathing and oiling and rubbing and, uh…and tasting…” Her voice trailed off for a moment as she realized exactly what she was saying. But it was too late, Six had already taken the bait.

“All right,” he said nodding. “I believe you have a valid point. I will agree to your demands.”

“Um, you…you will?” she asked, weakly.

“Most certainly,” he said mildly. “And further, I will apologize for saying that you would be unable to complete the contract with me without forming an emotional attachment. Your determination to follow through on our legal obligations without becoming emotionally involved—without ‘falling in love’—is clearly an extension of that spirit which I so admire in you.”

“Uh…thank you.” Mei-Li tried to feel triumphant but instead all she felt was sick. What had she just agreed to do? Had she really just doubled her sexy-times ratio with the big Kindred out of a stupid, misplaced sense of pride?

You idiot! screamed the little voice in her head which had been trying to get her attention before. You just agreed to do all kinds of crazy, kinky sex and you put it in the form of a challenge so neither one of you can back down. Take it back—take it back right now before it’s too late!

She opened her mouth to do just that but Six was looking at her steadily with an expression of almost admiration on his chiseled features. Clearly he respected her now, whereas he hadn’t earlier. As stupid and prideful as it was, Mei-Li didn’t want to lose that respect. She wanted him to think of her as an equal and the only way he would do that was if she held her ground.

Besides, she told herself. Who says I can’t do this—who says I can’t do the deed and be cold about it afterwards?

Will you listen to yourself? demanded the little voice. You’ve never even had a one night stand! You don’t know how to “hit it and quit it” and where the hell did that come from, anyway? Did you send your brain on vacation to the 90s?

Well I have to try now, she told herself stubbornly. And who knows what might happen? Six thinks he’s so cold—that he has no emotions at all. But then why has he been acting the way he acts? Maybe there’s more to him than he admits—than he even knows. Maybe I can bring it out.

Maybe she would be the one to thaw his cold heart and have him groveling at her feet, admitting his love by the end of the nine days they had together…

Mei-Li sighed to herself. Right. Somehow she doubted that.

Nine days, she reminded herself. I only have to get through nine days of this and then I can go home.

Nine days. How in the world was she ever going to make it?

Chapter Seventeen

Six decided that he would let the water in the bathing pool cool a little before inviting her to join him. To tell the truth, he needed to relax and let the hot water ease some of the tension in his muscles before he and Mei-Li formally began their second week together.

Who knew that a Claiming could be so mentally exhausting? Just as he’d begun to think he was starting to understand her emotions, they changed and then changed again. She had been very upset with him—even angry if he was reading her correctly—and their last exchange had been colored with discord. Six found he didn’t like that—he especially didn’t like being the cause of her distress.

He knew that he shouldn’t care how she felt—that it shouldn’t disturb him in the least, but somehow it did. If he hadn’t known that his emotion damper was working perfectly he would have been concerned. But he had been given a clean bill of emotional health—or the lack thereof—from Yipper so he refused to entertain the worries that had consumed his mind earlier. Still, the fact remained that he disliked being at odds with Mei-Li.

I am not at odds with her anymore, he reminded himself. She has consented to repress her emotions and act in a more logical manner. In exchange for equal rights during their Claiming Contract proscribed erotic activities, of course, which Six was happy to concede to her.

He closed his eyes for a moment and sank deeper into the steaming water, imagining how it would be to have her small, soft hands on his body. How it would feel if she kissed him again and he felt the press of her small, perfect breasts against his chest…

Beneath the water, his shaft began to grow and harden. Gods, just the thought of her brought on a powerful physical response! She was so beautiful and so complex, like a puzzle he needed to solve. But why did he feel the need to solve it?

“Ah-hem.”

The soft, embarrassed sound caught him off guard. His eyes flew open and his hand, which had been about to slide under the water to grasp his heated shaft, curled into a fist.

“Mei-Li.” He tried to speak softly but his voice came out sounding rough and too deep.

“Um, hi.” She was just standing there, wrapped in a too-large bathing sheet which covered her from her chest to her knees. But it was clear she was bare beneath it which made Six’s shaft throb again. Gods, had he really been about to touch himself? He never did that—there was no need for physical release when there were no emotions to engender such a response to stimuli. And yet, as he watched Mei-Li, the need inside him to find relief did not die. If anything, it grew.

“Are you here for the first night of our bathing week activities?” he asked, trying to make his voice sound more normal this time.

She nodded. “I figured we, uh, might as well get down to it. But I guess you got the jump on me.” Her eyes flickered over his nude form, half submerged in the water and he saw her cheeks go red.

“If you are made uncomfortable by my nudity, I can find a garment to wear in the water,” he offered, hoping he was reading her emotions correctly.

“What, like a pair of swim trunks?” She shook her head. “No, that’s silly. I mean, it’s called the bathing week, not the swimming week—right?”

“That is true,” Six conceded, wondering where she was going with this line of reasoning.

“So then we should just…just get to the bathing of…um, of each other.” She took a deep breath and lifted her chin. “And I’m fine with that—really I am.”

Six wondered if she was trying to convince herself or him. Her cheeks were still flushed and her eyes were bright and uncertain but her chin was high and there was a look of determination on her lovely face. Again he felt a flash of admiration for her. Plainly this situation made her uncomfortable—yet she was not backing down from it at all. Instead, she was confronting her emotions head on and overcoming them. She was not allowing them to rule her.

Six had never considered that such a thing might be possible. In his mind, a Feeler would always be swayed by his or her emotional responses. But Mei-Li wasn’t acting in that manner at all—a fact which only increased his respect for her.

But though she wasn’t running away, she was still wrapped in the towel and standing on the edge of the bathing pool instead of swimming towards him. What could be the matter?

“Would you care to join me?” he asked politely, hoping to set her more at ease.

“Not really but I’m going to.” She took a deep breath. “Oh, God—that really came out wrong. It’s not that I don’t want to, uh, take a bath with you. It’s just that I’m nervous and I have body issues.”

Six frowned. “Body issues?”

“Yes, you know—like I’m too fat, I’m too thin, my behind is too big or too small or too round or too flat. My boobs aren’t big enough…” She nodded down at her chest ruefully. “Body issues. All girls have them.”

“But you have no need for such concerns,” Six said, honestly puzzled at her worries. “I have seen you in nothing more than your thin white sleeping gown and I can assure you that your body is lovely. Also, as I have said before, your breasts are perfect.”

“Um…” Mei-Li’s cheeks got even redder and she coughed. “Thank you. That’s…it’s good to know you think so.”

“I do,” Six said softly. “So why do you not join me? I find myself…quite eager for your companionship.”

She raised an eyebrow at him. “Companionship? That’s why you want me naked in this bathtub pool thing you’ve got going here?”

Six cleared his throat. “I will confess, it is not the only reason. I am also looking forward to touching your bare skin. Under the laws of the contract, I am allowed to wash you everywhere—including your beautiful breasts and your soft little pussy. I…I find myself longing to do that. No—burning to do it. I…” He took a deep breath. “I want you quite badly, Mei-Li.”

It felt strange to admit such a thing aloud but Six told himself if she could be honest about her emotions, he could be just as honest about his physical reaction to her. She deserved to know the effect she had on him.

Her cheeks went an even darker pink but she lifted her chin. “Isn’t that—what you’re describing—an emotion?”

“Merely a physical response to your beauty,” he assured her. “Which would be greatly intensified by seeing you without the bathing sheet wrapped around you.”

“You mean…like this?” Her voice was high and breathy as she unwound the white piece of material from around herself and dropped it on the ground.

Six sucked in a breath. Gods, she was exquisite! From the long, silky black hair brushing her shoulders to her small, lovely breasts with their dark, pouting nipples to the small thatch of neatly trimmed black curls at the apex of her thighs she was perfect. She was small and so delicate that he feared his might break her and yet all he wanted to do was take her in his arms and kiss her with the utmost care and passion. He wanted to touch her and hear the soft, breathless sounds she made when she was feeling pleasure—and he wanted to be the cause of that pleasure.

He wanted to make her come.

“Well?” Mei-Li kept her hands at her sides though it was clear she would have preferred to cover herself with them. “Do you…do you like what you see?”

“Mei-Li,” he said honestly, his voice coming out hoarse for some reason. “Let me put it this way—if I could have emotions, I assure you I would be having them now. You are…perfect.”

“Oh…” An embarrassed little smile touched the corners of her mouth and she dropped her eyes. “Thank you, I guess.”

“You are welcome. Will you please come into the pool with me?” Six asked. “And don’t worry—I promise to give in to your earlier demands. Everything I am entitled to do to you, you may also do to me. It is only fair.”

“Oh, right…” For some reason she sounded uncertain again. “It’s, uh, only fair.”

“Exactly.” He reached out a hand to her. “So come to me.”

* * * * *

“Come to me,” he said and Mei-Li found that she was doing just that, despite the little voice in her head screaming at her to grab her towel and run.

The water was hot and she took in a hissing little breath as she stepped into it.

“Is it too warm?” Six was looking at her with what appeared to be concern. “I can cool the temperature for you.”

“No, no—it’s fine,” Mei-Li assured him. “I like it warm—it’s like a hot tub.”

Actually, what was really heating her up was the sight of the big Kindred lounging naked at the far end of the pool, which was by far the biggest bathtub she had ever seen.

The top half of him was out of the water, his bare, muscular chest and broad shoulders beaded with little droplets that somehow made him look even more mouthwatering. With his shirt off—well, with all his clothes off—she could see that the metal on his left hand extended up to his elbow and then stopped and become regular flesh. But to her shame, that wasn’t what kept drawing her gaze.

Though she tried not to see it, his bottom half was visible through the clear, pale blue water of the bathing pool as well. God, he was huge—and he looked more than halfway hard too. Why couldn’t he have run a bubble bath at least to cover up some? she thought, trying to look anywhere but between his muscular thighs as she sank slowly into the hot water. At least that way maybe I wouldn’t be tempted to stare.

As if staring was the only thing you had to worry about, whispered the little voice in her brain. You’re going to be scrubbing that happy stick in a minute, Mei-Li and then we’ll see how much good a little layer of bubbles would be. Spoiler alert—the answer is absolutely none at all. Not only that, but he gets to wash you all over too. How’s that going to be?

Shut up! she told the voice, trying to push the idea of scrubbing the big Kindred all over and being washed by him in turn to the back of her mind. Try not to think about it. Just enjoy the nice hot bath. Think how soothing it is—how it unknots your tired muscles… But if that was true, why did her whole body feel as tight as a wire and why was her heart pounding in her chest as she waded up to him?

At last she reached him in the deepest part of the pool. If she stood up straight the water would have been just below her nipples. Instead, she crouched a little so it came almost up to her shoulders. It might be cowardly but she didn’t feel comfortable enough with her own body to just stand there in front of him bare breasted like it was no big deal.

Six must have sensed her tension.

“What is troubling you?” he asked. “My scanner indicates a raised heart rate and elevated breathing. Are you certain the water isn’t too hot?”

“Actually, it is kind of warm in here,” Mei-Li said. As if that was the reason she was sweating.

“I will add more cold water,” he said. He waved his hand over a panel on the side of the tub and murmured, “Cool.” At once, Mei-Li felt a thin, ticklish current of chilly water winding through the heated pool. She shivered and gave a nervous giggle as it touched her thighs.

“Oh!”

“Better?” Six asked, gazing at her with that expression that looked so much like concern again.

“Much.” Mei-Li tried to smile. “Thanks. Um, you have a really nice bathtub. I didn’t expect anything like this at all. I mean, the rest of the house is so…utilitarian.” Then she realized she was babbling and made herself stop.

“The bathing pool is one of the few things we still have from our early Kindred roots,” Six explained. “It was always used for the Claiming Period but since we of the Dark Kindred have not had Claiming Periods for centuries, we mostly use them for relaxation.”

“It’s certainly, uh, very relaxing.” Mei-Li wished her voice wouldn’t come out so high and forced.

Six regarded her with a level look. “If you do not mind me saying, you do not appear relaxed in the least. Are you concerned with the fact that I am now allowed to bathe and touch you?”

“I…well, I…” She cleared her throat. “I’m just a little…I mean, it’s been a long time since I’ve, uh, been with anyone. And I just…I mean…”

“I have never been with a female,” he said, surprising her with the admission.

“Um, you haven’t?”

He shook his head. “Nor did I ever expect to want to be with one. Or to want to be with anyone, for that matter. But you…stir something in me, Mei-Li.” He frowned. “I don’t know exactly what to call it. Clearly it is not an emotion and yet…Never mind.”

“I’m glad you’re uh, stirred,” she said. “I’m just plain nervous. But I guess we should get this over with. Are you uh, going to scrub me or what? Do you have a washcloth and soap or a sponge or something like that?”

“I do,” he said gravely, reaching for a strange, lumpy looking grayish sponge thing about as big as his fist which was sitting on the edge of the pool. “But perhaps it would allay your nervousness for you to scrub me first?”

Mei-Li frowned. She had been dreading this entire encounter for hours, ever since she found out they were suddenly diving in (ha-ha no pun intended) to their bathing week early. But the idea of being in control, of being the scrubber instead of the scrubbee held a certain appeal.

“Actually…it might,” she said, nodding. “So give me the, uh, the sponge thingy, whatever it is.”

“This is a spoing,” Six explained, handing it to her. “You put your hand inside it and rub your flesh.”

“Oh, like a sponge glove?” Mei-Li took it from him and was about to insert her hand into the small slit in the center but stopped. “Hey, this isn’t like the beanbag bed that eats dead skin cells is it? There aren’t any teeth in here or anything, right?”

“Do you think I would give you something that would hurt you?” Six looked almost offended. “It is quite safe.”

“Of course. Sorry.” Gingerly, she slipped first her fingers and then her entire hand inside. The minute she did, the spoing molded to her hand, fitting like a glove. “Oh—it kind of…grabbed onto me.” Mei-Li tried to keep her voice light but her heart was pounding.

“Yes, it does that,” Six said patiently. “The firm grip allows you to scrub without fear of it slipping off when you get covered in its slippery secretions.”

“Slippery secretions? Don’t you mean soap?” Mei-Li looked around. “Where is the soap, anyway?”

“If you are referring to a cleaning agent, the spoing manufactures its own. Simply begin to rub your flesh—or mine if you prefer—and you will see.” He held out one muscular arm for her, indicating that she should try it on his skin first if she was nervous to use it on hers.

“So…it’s like a soap filled sponge,” Mei-Li said, rubbing the gray, lumpy surface of the spoing lightly across his extended arm. His skin was a natural, smooth tan with very little body hair which was nice—she wasn’t a big fan of hairy men.

As soon as she touched it to his skin, the sponge-glove creature began emitting thick dark blue foam. Mei-Li sniffed it, wondering if it was the source of Six’s incredibly alluring scent. But though it smelled good, it didn’t have the distinctive sharp, clean scent with a hint of dark musk she had come to associate with the big Kindred. Hmmm.

“I think that my arm is clean now, Mei-Li.” Six’s deep voice brought her back to the present and she realized she’d been working on his right arm for some time.

“Oh, uh—sure.” Now that she was actually scrubbing him, Mei-Li found the task wasn’t nearly as uncomfortable as she’d thought it would be. After all, what was the big deal? So they were both naked—so what? At least she had the big, lumpy sponge between her hand and his bare body so it wasn’t like she was actually touching him. This was going to be easy.

She stood on tiptoes to reach his shoulder—trying not to notice that her bare breasts were visible when she did—and then motioned him to turn around so she could do his back. She couldn’t help admiring the width of his shoulders and the broad, muscular expanse of his back as she scrubbed him with the blue foam. His body really was a work of art—she wondered how he kept so incredibly fit. There wasn’t an ounce of spare flesh anywhere on his massive frame. It was all rippling muscle and smooth, tan skin—well, except for the silver metal of his enhancements, that was.

Speaking of his enhancements, she was coming back around to his front now. Her hand hovered uncertainly over the metal that covered his left hand and forearm. Should she scrub it too? Would it be hurt by the soap?

“Is there a problem?” Six asked, breaking the silence that had somehow grown between them as she tended to him.

“I, uh, was just wondering if…I mean, I don’t want to hurt your…the metal parts of you.”

“My enhancements are fully waterproof, I assure you,” he said.

“Oh. So the inner machinery can’t get wet?”

He frowned. “There is no inner machinery. The enhancement lies over my existing arm—it does not replace it.”

“What? So you have an actual working arm and hand under there?” She tapped the silver metal with her free hand. “Really?”

“Of course. Look.” Raising his hand out of the water, he flexed it in a certain way and suddenly the metal began to part from his skin. It separated itself into concentric bands first and then opened up to reveal a normal hand and arm underneath.

“Wow…” Mei-Li looked at it closely. “I thought it was a replacement part, like the ones we saw in Yipper’s lab.”

“No, it simply gives me greater strength and greater sensitivity.”

Mei-Li raised an eyebrow. “Greater sensitivity?”

“The same way your new lenses allow you to see more detail,” he explained. “My sense of touch is greatly increased on the hand wearing the enhancement.” He flexed his fist again and the metal slid smoothly and silently together, once more covering his flesh.

“That’s amazing,” Mei-Li said. “It’s kind of nice to know you’re a real boy after all.”

“What?” he looked confused.

“Never mind. Do you mind if I ask, is your eye—?”

“My ocular scanner is also built over the original structure,” Six said shortly. “But I do not take it off.”

“Oh…Never?” Mei-Li couldn’t help the wistfulness in her voice. She had grown used to his Terminator-like appearance but it still might have been nice to see him without all the hardware.

“Never.” Six sounded so unyielding about it that she decided it wasn’t worth arguing.

“Okay, then—back to the bath. Raise your arm again—I see a place I missed.”

“You do?” he raised his left arm again and she went to work on his side and armpit. To her surprise, Six made a strange sound and jumped back as she ran the sponge over his ribs.

“Did I hurt you?” she asked.

He shook his head. “No, not hurt exactly…it simply felt…strange. Forgive me—please go on.”

He raised his arm again and once more she began scrubbing up and down his muscular side. Six held still for the operation but she had the feeling he was forcing himself to do so—willing himself not to move. Even so, after a moment she saw the corners of his mouth twitch upward and a surprised sounding snort of laughter came from him. He jumped back from the sponge again, looking at her uncertainly.

“I’m sorry…I don’t understand…”

“Oh my God!” Mei-Li laughed herself. “You’re ticklish.”

“I am what?” Six frowned. “Is that some kind of medical condition?”

“No—it just means you’re sensitive. Here, let me see the other side.”

But the big Kindred was scooting away from her.

“I do not think it is necessary. I can bathe that area myself.”

“Oh, no you can’t,” Mei’-Li said with mock severity. “The contract says you get to wash me all over so I get to wash you all over. Like you said—it’s only fair.”

“I didn’t know I would have this kind of reaction to being bathed by another,” Six protested, still retreating.

“That doesn’t matter—rules are rules,” Mei-Li lectured. She was chasing him slowly but surely around the perimeter of the pool by now, with the lumpy gray sponge held out menacingly in front of her. It was ridiculous and kind of funny—like a mouse chasing a lion. For the first time since she’d stepped into the pool, she found she was enjoying herself.

“But I don’t—” Six began, coming to rest in a corner of the pool.

Mei-Li pounced. Surging forward, she slid the slippery sponge between his muscular upper arm and his torso, tickling his ribs mercilessly.

Six’s one exposed eye was wide and shocked as great gusts of laughter suddenly erupted from his deep chest.

“Mei-Li,” he gasped, trying to get away from her. “Please…no…”

But Mei-Li was a veteran of too many tickle fights to count—though most of them had happened back in grade school when she went to slumber parties, she still had all the right moves. Though Six ducked and dodged, she too small and quick for him—the minute he shielded one side of his big body, she attacked the other side, tickling until he was red in the face from laughter and begging for mercy.

Mei-Li was laughing too in sheer delight. The last thing she’d expected during the scary sex bath was a playful interlude but she was enjoying herself to the hilt. Also, she liked Six’s laugh. It was deep and rumbling and completely genuine—as though he couldn’t believe he was laughing and yet couldn’t stop. Which made sense, since she continued to tickle him.

At last the big Kindred was doubled over with laughter, tears streaming from his eye.

“Please…” he gasped, holding out a hand in a gesture of defeat. “Please don’t…don’t do that anymore. I don’t…I can’t…” But he couldn’t finish.

“It’s called tickling.” Mei-Li stopped but stood over him with the sponge glove on her hand as though she might decide to start again at any time. “Do you yield?”

Six nodded quickly. “I yield—I yield to you. Only please, stop tickling me!”

“All right, I’ll stop…” Mei-Li winked at him mischievously. “For now, anyway.”

“Thank you.” The big Kindred straightened up carefully, keeping an eye on her in case she decided to resume.

“I’m guessing you’ve never been tickled before,” Mei-Li said, deciding to take mercy on him and stop for good. “That’s not surprising considering—Z4 hardly seems like the kind of place for pillow fights and tickle wars. What did you think of it?”

Six shook his head in wonder, the corners of his mouth still twitching upwards as if a few bubbles of laughter lingered somewhere inside.

“I have never felt such intense sensations. And it caused me to make such strange sounds…”

Mei-Li grinned. “It’s called ‘laughter.’ You were laughing.”

“You were laughing as well,” he accused her. “And I was not ‘tickling’ you.”

“I was having fun—weren’t you?”

“Fun?” He shook his head again. “I…do not know the meaning of the word.”

“Now you do,” Mei-Li pointed out. “Or one meaning, anyway. Tickling, laughing, being silly together…that’s fun.”

But Six was still looking confused. To Mei-Li he looked like the victim of a hit and run who was mildly stunned and doesn’t quite know what happened to him. Only in his case, she supposed, it was tickle and run.

“Have you really never laughed before?” she asked, honestly curious. “I mean before you were, you know, the way you are now? Emotionless?”

He frowned. “I…do not remember. Perhaps before my transition to one of the Enhanced. But those memories are stored away and I do not choose to examine them.”

“So you can get rid of your memories? Just…store them away? Just like that?”

Six looked away. “It is one of the steps of becoming one of the Dark Kindred. It was mandatory but I did not mind. I was…more than willing to give up the memories of my life before I became one of the Enhanced.”

Mei-Li opened her mouth to ask why…and closed it again. She remembered Yipper saying something about Six having a tragic past. Was that what he had chosen to forget? And what exactly was it that he had pushed away and closed off?

I’ll probably never find out.

“Anyway,” Six said, straightening up some more. “I believe it is my turn to bathe you now.”

“What? But I only did half of you,” Mei-Li protested. Not that she actually wanted to scrub Mr. Happy down there under the water but still, every minute she spent washing Six was a minute he wasn’t washing her.

“Half is enough for tonight.” He sounded stern. “We still have other bathing rituals to get through and the water will be getting cold soon.”

“Oh…all right.” Reluctantly, Mei-Li tugged at the lumpy spoing until it came off her hand with a sucking sound. She handed it to the big Kindred but he shook his head.

“Upon reflection, I believe the rough texture of the spoing might scrape or otherwise damage your tender skin. May I bathe you with a nissel cloth instead?” From the edge of the tub, he produced a flat, thin thing that looked a little like a square of glass. But when he dipped it in the water, it went soft and floppy and took on the appearance of a wet, see-through washcloth.

“Oh, um…” Mei-Li’s heart began to pound again. She hadn’t minded washing him and had actually enjoyed tickling the big Kindred because she felt in control. Now, she was feeling nervous again because it was his turn to do the washing and instead of the large, lumpy sponge thing between them, there was only going to be a thin piece of cloth.

“I will be very gentle—I promise,” Six said softly. “I would never harm you, Mei-Li. I hope you know that.”

“I…I know.” She took a deep breath and then held out an arm, just as he had done. “Okay—go for it.”

“Thank you for trusting me,” Six said gravely. Taking her hand in his, he ran the strange, see-through washcloth up the length of her bare arm.

Mei-Li bit her lip at the sensation. The nissel felt like the softest, most delicate silk gliding over her bare flesh and under it she could clearly feel the heat of Six’s big hand. His fingers were long enough to wrap completely around her arm as he slid the washcloth up to her shoulder. Once he got there, she expected him to go right for her chest and start washing her breasts and she wasn’t sure if she wanted him to or not. But he surprised her by washing her back instead, rubbing the silky smooth cloth up and down from the crest of her shoulder, all the way down to the curve of her buttocks with each long, slow stroke.

“Mmmm,” she murmured involuntarily. His touch was both sensuous and soothing at the same time and to her surprise, she actually found herself relaxing and enjoying it.

“Do you like to be bathed in this way?” Six asked softly, his deep voice coming from behind her. “Do you enjoy having my hands on your body?”

“It…it’s nice,” Mei-Li admitted a bit breathlessly. “I mean, I don’t usually have anyone helping me bathe, either.”

“I am glad.” There was a soft, possessive growl in his voice. “I do not like the idea of another male’s hands on you like this…or like this.”

Suddenly his big, warm hand, covered only by the silky cloth, was sliding around to her side and then to her front, in just the way Mei-Li had been expecting and dreading. But now that she felt his touch, she found she didn’t dread it at all anymore. His big hand was so warm and gentle as he cupped one of her breasts, almost as though he was afraid he might hurt her and he was waiting for permission.

“It…it’s okay,” she whispered, shifting a little in his loose grip. “You…you can go on. I know you’re supposed to…to wash me here. It’s okay.”

“I am only going to wash you,” he murmured, rubbing the silky cloth gently over her sensitive breasts and making her nipples tingle. “The bathing part of this ritual is to get you used to the feel of my hands on your body. Later I will touch you more…intimately. But for now I will only wash you.”

“Th-thank you, I guess,” Mei-Li stuttered. Her heart was pounding and she couldn’t remember the last time she’d felt so hot and bothered but still his words worried her. More intimately? How much more intimately is he going to touch me?

“I think you are clean here, Mei-Li,” he murmured in her ear. “Are you ready for me to wash you lower?”

“L-lower?” She could barely get the word out. Already his big hand was sliding slowly down her trembling belly.

“Here,” growled Six softly in her ear. “Are you ready for me to touch you here—to wash your soft little pussy?” As he spoke, she felt the warmth of his fingers, cloaked in the slippery cloth, cupping her mound.

“I…I don’t know,” she whispered, barely daring to move. “I…I guess so.”

“You sound uncertain and your heart rate and breathing indicate a certain level of fear,” Six murmured soothingly. “Remember, I will never hurt you. If you do not feel ready for me to wash you directly, perhaps it can be accomplished in an indirect way.”

“I don’t know what you mean,” she whispered. “How can you—?”

“Like this.” Slowly two of his long fingers settled over the outer lips of her pussy which felt swollen and hot. Mei-Li moaned softly as they parted, spreading her open to bare the inner folds of her cunt. A heated rush of water stroked over her open pussy, caressing her tender clit and making her feel more exposed than ever.

“Oh!” she gasped and gave a little involuntary jump. Unfortunately, when she came down, the motion pushed her hard against his waiting hand. With a moan, she felt Six’s long fingers slide between her parted lips and settle firmly against her throbbing clit. Only the thin, silky cloth separated them and to Mei-Li, who was feeling very exposed, it didn’t seem like nearly enough.

“Mmm,” Six growled appreciatively. “I can feel how hot you are here, despite the water. “Are you wet as well?”

“I…I don’t know,” Mei-Li moaned softly. “I can’t…I don’t…” It occurred to her dimly that she sounded as helpless now as Six had when she was tickling him. But now he was in control—he had the upper hand. Or the lower hand, depending on how you looked at it. She tried not to move but it was impossible to hold perfectly still and every little twitch rubbed those long fingers against her open pussy. “Please…” she almost moaned. Somehow she couldn’t help the little catch in her voice or the shiver of reluctant pleasure that ran down her spine at the big Kindred’s gentle but insistent touch.

“I think we should find out how wet you are,” Six murmured in her ear. And suddenly, she was being scooped up in his arms and he was climbing out of the massive bathtub.

“Hey…what are you doing? Where are we going?” she demanded, beginning to feel really nervous.

“To my sleeping chamber.” There was no mistaking the hungry light in his steel gray gaze as he looked at her. “The bathing part of our night is over. Now I need to make you come.”

Chapter Eighteen

“I need to make you come,” he said and Mei-Li felt like someone had just sucked all the air out of her lungs.

“I…what?” she gasped, struggling in his arms.

“Hold still—you are still wet and slippery and I do not wish to drop you,” he said sternly.

“Well, you should have let me have time to dry off and cover up,” she said, still fighting.

“The sousa will take care of that—it will dry both of us off. As for covering up—there is no need. Now that I have bathed you, my next step is to massage you with exotic oils.”

“Massage me with—wait a minute, I didn’t see that in the contract!” Actually, she hadn’t seen a lot of it yet. She had been too busy freaking out about the parts she had seen to study it as closely as she should have. Or maybe she was just afraid to look ahead and see what was coming. Actually, it sounds like you’re the one who’s going to be coming, whispered the little voice in her head. Ha-ha, Mei-Li, looks like the joke’s on you.

No, it’s not—not yet. She stopped struggling but her mind was still working a mile a minute. Was he really allowed to rub her all over with strange, exotic oils? Rub her everywhere?

Not that she disliked massages—she and Claudia occasionally went to Massage Envy when they wanted to treat themselves on a girl’s day and it was always a wonderful, relaxing experience. But at Massage Envy, she was able to get a female masseuse and she never had to worry about the massage turning sexual. Now it seemed like the massage she was going to get from Six was going to be exclusively sexual.

Just the thought of that—of having his big, warm hands sliding all over her naked body made her feel so hot she could barely breathe—which in turn scared the ever living crap out of her. Oh my God, I’m not ready for this—I have to get out of this!

But how?

The big Kindred was taking her into another part of his home—a room she hadn’t been in yet. But when she looked around, Mei-Li saw the familiar beanbag bed, only this one was even larger than the one they’d had on the med barge and it was blue-gray, like his couch. Sure enough, as soon as Six laid her down on it, she felt the moisture wicking away from her bare body as the sousa soaked up every last drop while somehow remaining dry itself.

Six had wrapped a bathing sheet around his waist and was already gathering the things he needed. He was putting several oddly shaped, delicate looking glass bottles on the shelf that the sousa conveniently formed from one corner of itself when he commanded it to.

“I hope you will find these oils pleasing. I had none of my own so I had to simulate them from notes I found on the history of the first Kindred,” he said.

“Oh, I’m sure…” Mei-Li’s voice died as he turned to face her and she saw the size of the bulge under his white towel. God, he was massive.

Well, at least he wasn’t going to try and fit that inside her—at least not tonight. But what if things got out of hand while he was massaging her? What if he lost control and wanted to go further than they were supposed to? What if…what if…

What if you come? whispered the little voice in her head. What if you’re the one who completely loses control and you come for him and beg him to go further? She knew from skimming the contract that they were supposed to do things in a certain order but if she, as the prospective bride he was calling, decided to throw caution to the winds and begged him to make love to her, Six was allowed to do so.

I wouldn’t do that, she told herself uneasily. No way—I’m trying to stay calm and objective here. Have to hit it and quit it, remember? Having sex this early in the game would only complicate things.

But then Six leaned over her and she caught a whiff of his amazing scent—that sharp, clean musk with a hint of dark spice that was somehow completely and utterly masculine.

“Mei-Li,” he murmured, cupping her cheek in his palm and looking into her eyes. “My sensors tell me that you are extremely nervous. Is there a way I can put you at ease? Perhaps you would like to try that mouth technique—kissing—again before we begin.”

“I…you want to…to make out?”

He frowned. “I do not know what ‘make out’ means but I very much enjoy the taste of your lips and the feel of your mouth on mine. I would like to kiss you again. Now.”

He leaned forward, tilting her chin up to fit her mouth to his and Mei-Li felt like she was drowning. Did she want to kiss him again? God, yes. Kiss him and do so much more…But should she?

“Wait,” she said, pulling back just as his lips were about to brush hers. “I…I can’t.”

Six frowned. “You can’t kiss me? Why not?”

“It’s too…too intimate.” Mei-Li looked down, plucking at the blue-gray surface of the sousa which felt a little bit like a nubbly cotton bedspread.

He shook his head. “I don’t understand.”

“Kissing is…very personal. Especially when it’s with someone you’re attracted to.” Mei-Li felt her cheeks getting hot with a blush but she forced herself to continue. “I can’t…can’t let myself do that with you—kiss you—if I’m going to say emotionally uninvolved. I need to keep some distance between us—some space. Kissing is a line I can’t cross with you. Not again.”

“I see.” He withdrew his hand and sat back. “Forgive me. I was only trying to make you feel more easy in a difficult situation.”

“I can see that and I appreciate it. I wish I could kiss you again because, well, I liked it too.” She looked away. “But I can’t…I just can’t.”

“I understand.” He brushed her cheek lightly with just his fingertips so that she turned back to face him. “I understand but I would be lying if I did not say I am…regretful that we cannot kiss again. I have never had such a pleasurable experience.”

“I found it pleasurable too,” Mei-Li breathed. Suddenly she realized, to her dismay, that she was leaning towards him. After all this talk of how she could never kiss him again, she was about to do just that.

Right then and there she knew that something had to be done—she had to get the upper hand again or she was going to wind up giving in completely and then begging and moaning for a lot more than she had bargained for. And judging from the bulge under his towel and the hot look in his eyes, the big Kindred would be more than happy to give it to her.

Think, Mei-Li, think! she urged herself. You have to find a way to get control of this situation. It was just too bad she couldn’t tickle him again.

Suddenly she remembered the deal they had made.

No, I can’t tickle him. But I can still be in control of this situation.

“Wait!” she said, sitting back. “I just said I can’t do this.”

“So you did,” Six murmured. “But I thought maybe you had changed your mind.”

“I didn’t,” Mei-Li said firmly.

“What is it, then?” He frowned. “If you do not wish to kiss, I don’t know what else I can do to make you feel at ease. Are you still uncomfortable following this part of the contract?”

Uncomfortable—ha! That’s the understatement of the year!

But Mei-Li wasn’t about to admit that out loud. Instead, she shook her head.

“No, but remember we made a deal—everything you can do to me, I can do to you.”

“Yes, I agreed to your stipulation that we should have fair and equal access to each other’s bodies,” Six said. “But if I may point out that you washed me first. So technically…”

“Technically I didn’t get to finish,” Mei-Li said quickly. “You didn’t let me because you said the water was getting cold. You said we didn’t have time.”

He frowned. “Well, we didn’t. And you would have had ample time to wash me if you hadn’t spent it ‘ticking’ me instead.”

“It’s tickling. And besides, that was fun,” Mei-Li said. “Also, you’ve said over and over that you want to make me more comfortable and you don’t want me to be afraid of you.”

He frowned and sank down to sit on the side of the bed beside her. “You are afraid of me? Still?”

“I’m…a little nervous,” Mei-Li finally admitted. “I mean, you’re such a big guy and we really haven’t known each other that long and now I’m just supposed to lie still and let you, uh, rub me all over with exotic oils…”

“I see.” He nodded. “And it would make you feel more comfortable…more in control…if I allowed you to rub me all over first?”

Mei-Li nodded firmly. “It would.” Plus she had an ulterior motive—but she wasn’t about to discuss that with him.

Six sighed. “Very well. I confess that I have been greatly anticipating this—the feel of your bare skin under my hands, as well as the soft little noises you make when you feel pleasure. But if it will make you feel better to go first…”

“It will. It really will,” she assured him eagerly.

“Very well. As you wish.” He lay down in the middle of the bed while Mei-Li hopped up and went around to the array of exotic oils that were being held safely above the action by the faithful sousa.

Okay, now which one should I use? She studied the bottles uncertainly as Six watched.

“The oil in the blue bottle is supposed to be good for general, all over massage,” he said helpfully.

Feeling put on the spot, she swatted him on the arm.

“Turn over. I’m going to start with your back.”

Silently, he complied. His white bathing sheet slipped as he did, revealing the muscular globes of his ass and making Mei-Li bite her lip. Damn, he really was built!

Trying to ignore her lust, she grabbed the blue bottle of oil, took out the elaborate glass stopper which appeared to be shaped like some kind of alien butterfly, and took a sniff. She was disappointed in the smell—it was faintly sweet with just a hint of something that might have been almonds, but that was all.

Still, the silky consistency when she rubbed a drop of it between her fingers, made her think it must be good stuff. Carefully, she dribbled a line of it from the small of Six’s back, up the groove of his spine and to the spot between his shoulder blades.

He shifted at the feeling of the oil sliding over his skin but didn’t say a word.

Well, here goes nothing!

Feeling awkward, Mei-Li poured a little bit more in the palm of her hand, put the bottle back, and leaned over the vast, muscular back.

She hadn’t expected to like this very much but it was surprising how sensuous it felt to touch and caress the big Kindred while she was the one in charge. His skin was warm and smooth under her hands and she found she liked massaging his hard muscles. It was like massaging a living work of art—if a statue of a Greek god had come to life and asked for special treatment, Mei-Li imagined this is what it would have felt like.

For his part, Six seemed to be enjoying himself thoroughly. He groaned deep in his throat as she rubbed his flesh, trying to ease the knots of tension she felt and ignore the fact that she was naked while she rubbed him all over.

After a while, Mei-Li found she was falling into a kind of rhythm. She had never really given a massage before but she knew what she liked when she got one, so she just tried to do that only harder. She even dug her elbow between his shoulder blades and rubbed just right, eliciting another deep groan of pleasure at the motion.

Of course, this wasn’t the only groan of pleasure she was planning on getting out of Six. Her plan was simple—make him come first. There was no doubt in her mind if she did that—if she rubbed him all over until he couldn’t take it any more—he would be willing to leave her alone for the night. He would be exhausted for one thing and for another, he would finally be sexually replete. She had never yet been with a guy who didn’t drop quickly off to sleep the minute he blew his load and she was betting that Six would be no different.

Working according to plan, she moved down his body until she was massaging his tight ass. She had to admit once again that he had a really nice behind and when she worked her fingers further down, he parted his legs easily so that she could massage his inner thighs.

She had considered whether it would be easier to do this with him face up—certainly it would be easier to reach him. But if she touched him while he was face down, she didn’t have to look in his eyes and admit to herself what she was doing. Plus, maybe he would just fall asleep that way and she could sneak out and sleep on the couch. So after a little while of rubbing and massaging the big Kindred’s thighs and ass, she reached delicately between his legs.

Six shifted and groaned aloud as her fingertips stroked lightly over the tender sack between his thighs.

“Mei-Li…ah, Gods!” he growled. “What are you doing?”

Mei-Li froze. “Just…massaging you,” she said softly. “Is that okay?”

In answer, he shifted, raising up to give her more room and Mei-Li found she was able to reach around and cup his long, hard shaft in her palm. He was so thick there was no way she could wrap her fingers all the way around him but she tried anyway, stroking up and down as he gasped and pumped into her hand which was still slick with oil.

Mei-Li was surprised at how erotic it felt to hold him in her hand—to know that she was responsible for his pleasure and the low sounds coming from his throat. Six might claim that he had no emotions and maybe he didn’t, but the sounds coming from him said otherwise. There was definite passion in his voice as he groaned her name.

Close now, she thought, wondering how in the world she had the nerve to do this. He’s close and as soon as he comes, I’ll be in the clear. I’ll—

Suddenly Six moved away from her grasp and flipped over. He sat up and caught her wrist in his hand, looking at her intently.

“What…what’s wrong?” Mei-Li felt like she’d been caught with her hand in the cookie jar—literally. But he had said she could touch him so what was the big deal?

“Why are you doing this?” Six was still giving her that piercing look.

“Well, I mean…I’m, uh, massaging you, like I said. You told me I could go first so I thought—”

“You thought if you got me to spend my pleasure and come first, you could avoid being touched and massaged yourself—didn’t you?” His raised eyebrow said that he knew he was right.

Mei-Li felt her cheeks getting hot.

“What? No! I mean, I never…”

“Yes, you did.” Six shook his head. “Do you really fear my touch that much? I thought you trusted me.”

Mei-Li blew out a frustrated breath. “I’m not afraid you’ll hurt me,” she explained. “I just…don’t like being out of control. It’s not easy for me.”

“It is not easy for me either,” Six said, surprising her with his candor. “To strip off my exoskeleton and protective clothing, to allow myself to be completely bare with you and to open myself to your touch—that is not without effort on my part. In fact, it goes against every single instinct of self-preservation I have. If anyone but you had reached between my legs the way you did, I would have cut off their hand.”

“You…you would?” Mei-Li looked at him uncertainly. She had that feeling again—the same one she’d had when she was kissing him. The feeling that she was doing something dangerous—reaching through the bars of the cage to stroke a tiger and trusting that it wouldn’t bite her hand off. Literally, in this case.

Six nodded slowly. “I would. But I allow such intimacies from you—allow you to make me open and vulnerable—because I trust you. Please, Mei-Li…” Gently he cupped her cheek and looked into her eyes. “Will you not trust me as well?”

“I…” She bit her lip again. How could she refuse him when he looked at her that way? “All right,” she whispered at last. “I…I guess so.”

“Thank you.” He nodded gravely. “Then if you would please lie down, I believe it is my turn to massage you.”

“But you didn’t…um, finish.” She nodded down at his thick shaft which was still fully erect against his flat belly.

“Your pleasure comes first,” Six said simply. “Would you prefer for me to start with your back or your front?”

“My…my back please,” she whispered.

“As you wish. If you will lie down, I will select the proper oil to begin.”

Feeling incredibly nervous, Mei-Li lay down on her stomach as instructed. She turned her head to the side and the sousa made a little cushion under her cheek, giving her just the right support.

Then she felt his large, warm hands on her shoulders. He was using the faintly almond scented oil, just as she had, and he seemed to know exactly what he was doing.

Mei-Li had to bite back a groan as he dug his thumbs into the knots that had formed in her shoulders. God, she was tense! If she could just relax she was sure the massage would do her good. She was so tired and this was one of the best rubdowns she’d ever had. If only she didn’t feel so nervous about what would happen when he eventually turned her over…

But instead of doing that, Six took a page out of her own book. Reaching around, he slid his large hands under her chest to cup her breasts. Mei-Li moaned as she felt his palms rub against the sensitive nubs of her nipples. Almost without knowing what she was doing, she arched her back a little, raising up and giving him better access.

Six took full advantage of her new position and tugged gently on her nipples, sending sparks of pain and pleasure through her entire body. He was straddling her body now, urging her up on her hands and knees and to her dismay, Mei-Li found she was eager to obey his unspoken commands.

The new position made her feel open and vulnerable in a whole new way. She had been dreading turning over and letting him touch her everywhere. But feeling his big body looming over hers and his large, warm hands caressing her from behind was so completely different than what she had been expecting that she somehow forgot to be afraid.

“Does this feel good?” Six rumbled softly in her ear, his large hand sliding from her shoulders all the way down over her ass to her thighs. “Does it feel right, Mei-Li?”

“Y-yes,” she stuttered, unable to lie. “It…it does. Feels good and right, I mean.”

“Good, then let’s see how you liked being taken from behind. Spread your thighs.”

“What?” She cast a glance back at him, over her shoulder. Up until now she had kept her legs tightly closed despite the provocative position she had allowed him to put her into. But now he was asking her to spread for him. And she could only think of one reason why that would be. “I can’t…can’t have sex with you tonight,” she gasped, though a part of her wanted to throw caution to the wind and give in to the tight, stretching pleasure of letting him sheathe his cock to the hilt in her hot pussy. “I just can’t.”

“I have no intention of filling you tonight,” Six murmured. “I simply have a different kind oil to use on you.”

“A…a different kind of oil?” She glanced at him again and saw that the look on his face was both serious and sincere. “What…what does it do?”

“It heats on contact with your skin,” Six told her. “You should find it pleasurable—very pleasurable if I apply it correctly.”

“Oh? And where…where are you supposed to, uh, apply it?” Mei-Li somehow managed to ask.

“Your outer pussy lips,” Six said matter-of-factly as though he was going to rub suntan lotion on her back. “This oil is especially made for this area of your body.”

“Oh…” Mei-Li closed her eyes for a moment—was she actually considering this? She really shouldn’t—it was going too far. And yet… “Just…just the outer lips?” she asked at last.

“That’s all,” Six assured her soothingly. “I simply need to apply it to your outer mound and pussy area.”

“Well…all right. If that’s all.” Feeling both nervous and turned on at the same time, Mei-Li reluctantly parted her thighs.

“Raise up more—let me reach you,” Six commanded.

Biting her lip, Mei-Li raised her ass higher and soon she felt something warm being stroked lightly over her outer lips.

As Six had promised, he kept the new oil—which seemed to warm her all over—strictly to the outside of her mound. His big fingers traced gently over the outside of her pussy until Mei-Li felt herself getting swollen and achy with need. She knew it wasn’t right to wish it, but she couldn’t help thinking how nice it would be if his fingers slipped just once and slid into her folds. God, she was hot!

As though reading her mind, Six murmured in her ear,

“I have another kind of oil as well, Mei-Li. For another area. Will you let me use it on you?”

“What…what other area?” she whispered, looking around at him, although she could already guess.

He gave her a level look. “It’s for your inner pussy, of course. I need you to spread your legs even wider so I can reach your soft, inner folds and caress your soft little cunt with my fingers. Can you do that for me, Mei-Li?”

“I…” Her breath seemed to catch in her throat. “I’m not sure.”

“It’s just for you inner folds,” he murmured. “Not your clit or your pussy channel.”

“I…I thought you’d never been with a woman,” Mei-Li gasped, playing for time. “So how do you know so much about—”

“I downloaded a female anatomy tutorial on my simulator,” he murmured. “And I studied it thoroughly. Believe me, Mei-Li, I know everything I need to in order to bring you pleasure…or to simply massage you. Will you let me continue?”

“I…” She bit her lit. “So you’re not going to…to touch my clit? Or to, um, penetrate me?”

“Not unless you want me to,” he murmured. “For now, I am simply massaging you. True, it is a very intimate massage, but still just a massage.”

“Oh…” she said. His insistence that this was just a massage seemed to put things in another light. As apprehensive as she was, it didn’t seem quite as dangerous to let him stroke over her open pussy as long as he avoided her aching clit and didn’t penetrate her with his fingers. Maybe this would be okay.

“Trust me,” he said softly and Mei-Li decided to.

“All right,” she whispered. She was still up on her hands and knees and she opened her thighs even wider and lowered her head to her arms, letting her ass rise high in the air to give him easier access. The new position made her feel both wanton and hot and she moaned thickly when Six’s fingers came back with some new, warm slippery liquid and began to caress the inner folds of her pussy.

Over, up, and around he rubbed, sliding the tips of his fingers deep into her folds and yet somehow managing to avoid the throbbing button of her clit. Oh, he circled it gently over and over until Mei-Li thought she was going to scream, but he never actually touched her there. God, he wasn’t lying when he said he knew his way around female anatomy! She could feel the pleasure building inside her but it had no place to go. Six never quite gave her the direct stimulation she needed to come.

“Six,” she moaned softly as he teased her. “This is torture. I’m so…I can’t take much more of this.”

“Then perhaps you’ll be interested in the last kind of oil I simulated for this experience,” Six rumbled.

Mei-Li cast a wary glance over her shoulder to see that his gray eye was half-lidded with what she would have sworn was lust and need if he’d had any emotions. “And what…what is it for?” she somehow managed to ask.

“For your clit,” Six told her, the very tip of his finger stroking lightly—just once—over her hot little button and making her moan. “And for here.” His fingers slid down her wet, swollen folds until they reached the entrance to her pussy. “It’s to massage you inside,” he murmured.

“But I thought…thought you weren’t going to do that,” she said weakly. “I thought this was just a massage.”

“It was—up until now,” he growled softly. “Now I need to make you come.”

“Oh, God…” Mei-Li knew she shouldn’t go so far. Probably she could put this off if she really wanted to. The problem was, she didn’t want to. She wanted to feel those gentle fingertips caressing her most sensitive spot, wanted to feel his thick fingers filling her up. She wanted that so badly…

“Mei-Li?” he murmured. “Will you spread your legs and let me stroke your clit? Will you let me penetrate your pussy and fuck you with my fingers until you come?”

She couldn’t stop herself from whispering one tiny little word.

“Yes.”

“Good.” He reached for another bottle of oil and anointed just the fingertips of his metal left hand. “Then open for me and let me touch you.”

Up until now he’d been touching her right-handed and Mei-Li was sure the metal covering his left hand would feel cold. Instead, it was even warmer than his right and the metal felt silky smooth against her heated clit. The drop of oil he massaged so tenderly into her swollen bud burned like fire for just a quarter of an instant. But before she could gasp or jerk away, the burn became a warm, pleasurable glow that seemed to radiate out to her entire body and made her clit throb with pleasure.

Or was it his fingers that were making her throb with pleasure? Suddenly, Mei-Li became aware of a very minute, tiny vibration that was happening between her legs. After one dazed and uncomprehending moment, she understood that it was coming from his metal fingertips. Somehow he was able to use his enhancement as a kind of sex toy—a vibrator that could pinpoint in the most accurate way imaginable exactly how she liked and needed to be touched.

“Oh…Oh God, Six,” she moaned, thrusting her hips back to give him better access to her open pussy. “That’s incredible! I’m close…so close…”

“Then you’re ready for this,” he growled softly. Before he even finished speaking, Mei-Li felt two thick fingers from his other hand penetrating her to the core. She gasped and arched her back as they slid inside her, filling her, fucking her, pressing deep to get to the end of her channel while with his other hand he brought her to an earth-shattering climax.

“Oh my God, oh Six!” she heard herself gasping as her orgasm broke over her. “Oh, please—oh yes!”

“That’s right, Mei-Li,” he murmured, never altering his rhythm as he thrust deep inside her. “Come for me—I want to hear you come. Want to hear your pleasure as you give yourself completely.”

She couldn’t have stopped herself if she wanted to—and she didn’t. Moaning his name, she allowed herself to come hard on the invading fingers. Allowed herself to lose it completely, giving in to the pleasure as Six watched her with an almost hungry expression on his face while she came for him. Came until she felt as limp and lifeless as a rag doll and he finally slid his fingers from her pussy and let her slump down, exhausted, to her side on the bed.

“Six,” she gasped, when she could talk again. “That was…I don’t even know what to say.”

Turning over, she saw that he was sitting on the bed beside her, watching her with an unreadable expression on his face. He was still nude and still hard—his shaft looked painfully erect and she wondered if it was hurting him.

“Six?” she asked tentatively. “Are you okay? Do you need me to, uh…” She reached for him but he moved much more quickly than she would have believed possible considering his size. In a flash, he was off the bed and halfway across the room. “Six?” she asked again, looking up at him.

“Forgive me.” His deep voice sounded strangled. “I must…I need…”

“You need what?” Mei-Li asked, mystified.

He shook his head. Then, without another word, he turned and left.

Chapter Nineteen

Six locked himself in the fresher and put his back to the door, breathing heavily. Gods, what was wrong with him? Why was his heart pounding so hard? Why did it take everything he had not to rush back into the sleeping chamber, gather Mei-Li in his arms and crush her to him? Why did he want to cover her mouth with his and taste her sweet lips again—to take the kisses she had denied him earlier?

I simply need a physical release, he told himself sternly, trying to control the strange, wild urges that seemed to have taken over him. Once I have relieved the physical pressure, the need to hold her will pass.

But would it? There was only one way to find out.

Though he hadn’t given himself pleasure since he was inducted into the ranks of the Enhanced Ones, some things could never be forgotten. Muscle memory took over as he took his shaft in his fist.

Six pumped in long, slow, measured strokes, trying to control the lust rather than letting it control him. He was doing well until he brought his other hand to his face. Then he caught her scent—that sweet, feminine musk that seemed to drive him wild, to cause all kinds of forbidden sensations to rise within him.

It wasn’t just her scent, either, he had to admit to himself even as he breathed her in. It was the way she looked when she gave herself to him, when she opened her thighs and submitted to his penetration. When she let him put his fingers deep inside her pussy and fill her until she came…came so hard for him.

Unable to stop himself, Six slipped the first two fingers of his right hand between his lips. Immediately her rich, complex taste filled his mouth. He closed his eyes and sucked, lapping his fingers to get every last bit of her sweet juice. Gods, how he wanted to taste it from the source! How he longed to bury his face between her thighs and lap and suck and kiss her soft little pussy until she came all over his mouth instead of on his fingers. He wanted to feel her pulling his hair, riding his tongue, begging and moaning and calling his name in that soft, little voice of hers.

He wanted to hear her say she felt for him. That she…loved him? But no, that was foolish. Wasn’t it?

Foolish or not, the fantasy was suddenly too much. With a low groan, Six came hard, spurting his seed over the metal of his enhanced left hand, losing control in a way he hadn’t allowed himself to in years.

Mei-Li, he thought nearly incoherently. Gods, want you so much…

When the pleasure finally ebbed it took his strength with it. Six slid down the door bonelessly and wound up on the floor with his legs splayed out in front of him. For a moment he just sat there, trying to catch his breath. Then the barrage of questions began.

What just happened to me? Why couldn’t I help myself? Why do I want her so badly? Why did I need so desperately to make her come—to bring her pleasure? To kiss her and hear her say that she feels for me?

He tried to tell himself that it was simply Kindred instinct surfacing—a female’s pleasure always came first and a male’s need to make her come was part of that. But somehow, though he tried, Six couldn’t quite shake the sensation of unease that lingered around his head like a dark cloud, even after he rose on shaky legs and cleaned himself up.

The fact was that Mei-Li affected him…deeply. Despite Yipper’s promise that all was well with his emotion damper, something was happening.

Something that Six feared would have far lasting consequences…

Trying to shake the idea, he gathered himself and took a deep breath. It was foolish to stay here in the fresher, avoiding her because of some ridiculous concern that would ultimately amount to nothing. Squaring his shoulders, he went to find her.

* * * * *

“Hey, are you okay?” Mei-Li looked at Six anxiously when he stepped into the kitchen. He had left the bedroom in such a hurry she wasn’t sure what was going on with him.

“I am well.” The big Kindred looked much more composed and also much more clothed—though he was still bare chested, he was wearing his black leather flight trousers that clung lovingly to his muscular legs. That was good, if he had walked out naked, she didn’t think she could have kept her composure nearly so well. Even now she could feel her cheeks getting hot when she considered what they had just done together—or rather, what she had allowed Six to do to her.

Hit it and quit it, she reminded herself sternly. Don’t get emotionally involved. Just be cool, calm, and collected—like Six is.

Or was he? The last time she’d seen him, he was in a state of extreme arousal. Mei-Li snatched what she hoped was an unobtrusive glance at his crotch and noticed that he had apparently taken care of his problem himself. Well, that was a little insulting, but maybe he had his reasons.

Looking back up at his face, she noticed that he was taking in her own choice of clothing.

“I hope you don’t mind,” she said, nodding down to his thin black undershirt which she was wearing as a kind of a nightdress. She’d had to roll up the sleeves and it fell to mid-thigh on her but it was preferable to the tight, white shrink-wrap clothes he’d simulated for her. She wished for the white lace nightgown he’d given her but she must have left it behind on the med barge. “I wanted something comfortable to lounge around the, uh, domicile in.”

“No, I do not mind.” Six’s voice sounded slightly strangled. “You can help yourself to anything you find here. What is mine, is yours.”

“Thank you, I was hoping you would feel that way.” She smiled at him. “Right now I’m helping myself to some food—or trying to anyway. I don’t really see much of anything to eat around here.”

She looked around the sterile kitchen area which appeared to consist of empty countertops and one cabinet which was bare except for a blue, plastic bag of fine, white sand. At least Mei-Li assumed it was sand—it certainly didn’t taste like salt or sugar when she’d dared to take a pinch of it to try.

The whole room was so bare she wouldn’t have even known this area was supposed to be his kitchen if there hadn’t been appliance in it. One looked very much like a large microwave with wires sticking out of it the other appeared to be a small refrigerator built into the wall. Both were very clean and very empty.

“There is plenty of sustenance to be had here,” Six rumbled, saying the exact opposite of what she’d been thinking. “Enough to feed the two of us for an entire solar year.”

“Oh yeah? Where?” Mei-Li looked around skeptically. “Unless the bag of sand in the cabinet is edible, I don’t know what you’re talking about.”

“That isn’t sand—it’s tresh—raw material for the synthesizer.” He got out the blue plastic bag and set it on the counter. “Watch.”

He reached into a small drawer which had several of the weird spoon-straws in it and withdrew a small metal flask. It was long and thin with measurement lines marked in black on its side and a pour spout at one end. Dipping it into the bag, he filled it about half full. Then he crossed to the microwave looking appliance and opened a tiny hatch in its top that Mei-Li hadn’t noticed before. He poured the fine, white tresh in and closed the hatch.

“Wait—so you pour the sand, I mean tresh, in the top and food comes out?” Mei-Li asked.

Six nodded as though it were obvious.

“Of course. The tresh is a dehydrated and compact form of nutrients as well as other raw materials. It is converted into comestibles or other goods which appear in the delivery slot.” He nodded at the interior of the simulator.

“But…how does it know what kind of food to make?” Mei-Li asked. “Or does it only make garn?” Please say it can make something else! She really didn’t want to eat stewed white paper-tasting gloop for breakfast, lunch, and dinner her entire stay on Z4, even if it was only for nine days.

“The simulator can make whatever you desire. You simply tell it what you wish to eat.”

“How do you tell it?” Mei-Li asked, still mystified.

“Watch.” Six lifted one of the wires hanging off the back of the microwave and pressed the flat pad at the end of it to one of his temples. “Tell me what you desire.”

“Oh, I’m not exactly sure I could describe it.” Mei-Li frowned, thinking of the large French fries and chocolate shake she had never gotten to finish from lunch the other day. “Maybe you should let me do it.”

“I am afraid the simulator is not yet attuned to your brain patterns. Though I will instruct Ter to work on it, it may take some time to reprogram.”

“Working now. Approximate time to reprogram, eight solar hours,” the voice of Ter came over the speaker, making Mei-Li jump.

“Oh,” she gasped, putting a hand to her chest. “I almost forgot about him! But look, you don’t have to make anything special for me. I mean, I don’t want to impose.”

Six frowned. “It is part of my duty to cook you meals that meet with your approval. I will be pleased to make you anything you desire.”

“But I really don’t think I could explain what I like well enough for you to make it,” she protested.

“What about the comestibles I saw you give away to the young one on the day I claimed you?” Six asked.

“You saw that? You were watching me?” Mei-Li felt suddenly uncomfortable. What else had he seen her do? How long had he been watching her that day before he claimed her?

He nodded. “I told myself that I wanted to be certain you were not in danger. But I think now that I was…” He looked suddenly troubled.

“You were what?” she asked softly.

“I think I was curious about you. I wanted to see how you lived…who you spoke to…what you were like outside of my dreams,” he admitted in a low voice.

“Oh…” Mei-Li wasn’t sure what to say. “Well, that’s…” She cleared her throat. “I mean, I guess I wondered about you, too.” For a moment she had the impulse to go over and hug him, or at least touch his broad, bare chest. She restrained herself with an effort. “Anyway…yes. The things you saw me eating the day you came to get me would be just fine. They’re called French fries and a chocolate shake.”

Six shook his head. “The names are irrelevant. I will simply picture them in my mind and remember how they smelled.”

“Don’t you actually need to know how they tasted?” she asked.

He shrugged, as though it wasn’t important. “The sight and smell should be sufficient for the simulator to make a reasonably close facsimile.”

“Okay, well…if you say so.” Mei-Li shrugged. “But…you were close enough to me to smell my lunch?”

“I have very sharp senses.” His nostrils flared slightly. “Though mostly I was searching for your personal scent.”

She frowned. “What? You mean like perfume? I don’t think I was wearing any that day.”

“Not an artificial fragrance—I mean the scent of your skin, of your hair.” He reached out and stroked a strand of it out of her eyes, tucking it gently behind her ear. “It is…intoxicating.”

“You, uh, smell really good too.” Mei-Li had a feeling they were getting off topic but she couldn’t seem to stop herself. Six had just made her come harder than she ever had in her life only a few minutes ago. Despite her promise to herself to remain emotionally uninvolved, she couldn’t help being drawn to the big Kindred.

They were actually leaning toward each other with Six cupping her cheek and Mei-Li standing on her tip-toes to reach him when she realized what she was about to do. You’re about to kiss him, just like you promised you wouldn’t, whispered a little voice in her head. Really, Mei-Li, get a grip on yourself! Have some self control—some self respect!

“Um, I’m really hungry,” she said, drawing away from his hand. “Maybe you should go ahead and make supper—if you don’t mind.”

“I will.” Six let the hand he’d been stroking her cheek with drop to his side. Then he took a deep breath and his brow furrowed as though he was concentrating hard. After a moment there was a small, flat chime and the inside of the simulator lit up.

“Is it done?” Mei-Li asked hopefully.

“It is.” Six removed the sensor pad from his temple and opened the door. He pulled out a familiar looking white paper sack. Inside, was a big red cardboard carton filled with golden, crispy, delicious looking fries that were steaming hot. There was also a paper cup with a plastic lid and a straw and when Mei-Li lifted the lid, she saw a frosty chocolate milkshake inside.

“That’s amazing!” she exclaimed as he put the items on a long, flat tray-like plate and held them out to her. “I can’t believe you can make fries and a shake out of sand just by thinking about it.”

“The simulator can make anything you can imagine,” Six told her. “Within reason, of course. Whatever you are trying to simulate must fit within the delivery slot. And you cannot simulate a living creature.”

“Wait a minute—you mean you use the same machine to make food and everything else?” Mei-Li was a little nonplussed.

“Of course. Why not?”

“Well, I mean…it just seems weird. But you must have a different kind of raw material—a different kind of tresh to make the non-edible items. Right?”

Six shook his head. “That is not necessary. Tresh is both nutritious and structurally flexible. It is a raw material which can be made into literally anything. The clothing that I synthesized for you is made from it, as well as the garn you ate this morning.”

“Well I’m never eating garn again now that I know I can think up some French fries,” Mei-Li muttered, helping herself to a long, crispy looking fry.

“Excuse me?” Six said, just as she was about to bite into it.

“Um, nothing. That’s really amazing,” she said louder, smiling. “One more thing though—what are the nutritional stats on this stuff? I mean, back home this is junk food—fat and carbs and sugar that aren’t really good for you at all,” she explained, seeing his puzzled look.

“Tresh is mostly protein and fiber,” Six answered. “Anything made with it has only the highest nutritional value.”

“In other words it’s not fattening or bad for you?”

He shook his head. “It helps build lean muscle mass. As you see.” He nodded down to his own impressive physique.

“Mmm-hmm, I do see.” His bare chest was almost enough to distract her from the hot fry wafting its delicious scent towards her nose. Again she had to restrain herself from touching him. We’re doing the no-strings-attached version of the Claiming Period, she reminded herself. Touching—even casual touching—is out unless we’re in the bedroom.

With some difficulty, she turned her attention back to the fries and shake. She could hardly believe it. Junk food that was good for you? There had to be a catch somewhere…

“Try it,” Six urged. “If you do not like it I can sim you something else.”

“No, no—I’m sure this will be just delicious.” With a smile, Mei-Li popped the crispy fry into her mouth and chewed…and chewed and chewed…

Damn—I knew there had to be a catch! The delicious smelling, nutritionally good-for-you French fry was incredibly bland. Oh, it had the right texture, crispy on the outside and fluffy in the center—but that was all. It was like eating garn all over again.

“Is it not good?” Six was looking at her anxiously. “Do you not like it?”

“No, no—it’s fine. Delicious.” She swallowed and reached for the chocolate shake. Taking a sip, she tried to smile. “See? Yummy.” Actually, it tasted just as bad as the fry. Which was so disappointing—she really could have used some chocolate right now!

Six frowned. “You are telling me a falsehood.”

“What? What are you talking about? How can you tell that?” Mei-Li demanded, put on the defensive.

“My sensors indicate that you are lying—you are not enjoying these comestibles at all. In fact, you are barely tolerating them. Tell me the truth, Mei-Li, what’s wrong with them?”

“Well…” She sighed, giving up the whole polite guest routine. “They taste like the garn from this morning.”

“Garn tastes fine.” Six was clearly mystified by her answer.

“I’m sure it does if that’s all you’ve ever eaten,” Mei-Li said. “But it’s very bland—it has almost no flavor. Isn’t there anything you can, I don’t know, add to it? Some kind of spice or herb that can make it taste like something—anything at all?”

He frowned. “There are certain additives available at the Serlix market. But it is in an…undesirable part of the city.”

“Oh…okay.” Mei-Li sighed and reached for another French fry. If she was going to eat garn, it might as well be in this form. At least it had a better texture than the weird, solid-to-liquid stuff she’d had for breakfast.

“I will go there tomorrow,” Six said.

“What—to the market? But I thought you said it was in an undesirable part of town? Aren’t you worried it might be dangerous?”

“It isn’t dangerous per se…” He frowned. “At least not for me, though I might worry if you were there.”

“But I want to come with you,” Mei-Li pleaded. “I want to see the city! I’ve never been to another planet before—I want to do some sightseeing.”

Six frowned. “I don’t know if that is advisable. You are a Feeler.”

“With a big, glowing sign on my arm that says I’m allowed to feel,” Mei-Li reminded him. “Look, isn’t there something in the contract about you wooing me—you know, taking me out to nice places and things like that?” She hoped there was—she seemed to remember something like it, anyway.

“Well, actually…there is something of that nature in the contract,” Six conceded reluctantly. “But I don’t know…”

“Oh, please?” Forgetting her promise to herself not to touch him, Mei-Li leaned against his arm and looked up at him pleadingly. She really didn’t want to be stuck inside the little metal house for her entire stay here—she would go stir crazy.

“Does it really mean so much to you? I thought after nearly being crushed by that wheeler you’d wish to remain indoors.”

“Of course not!” she exclaimed. “I’m a born tourist. I want to see everything. Museums, theaters, restaurants…well, if you have anything like that, I mean,” she ended lamely, thinking that they probably didn’t.

“There are a few places I can show you,” Six said slowly. “I am not sure that you would like them, though.”

“Let me be the judge of that.” Mei-Li grinned at him. “Just take me out and show me the town, that’s all I ask.”

“Well, if that is what you wish…”

“It is,” she assured him, popping another bland French Fry into her mouth. And maybe while they were out, they could visit the market and get some kind of seasoning that would make the food taste like something. In the meantime, she was content to eat what he had made for her and look forward to tomorrow.

Chapter Twenty

“Spice! Spice for sale. Additives to spice up your comestibles!” came the familiar cry from the stone covered square that housed Serlix market.

Six frowned as they worked their way through the crowded street to get to it. Traffic was particularly thick today and he had wanted to carry Mei-Li, fearing she might get crushed. But she refused his offer, preferring to dodge nimbly through the crowds in a way that made his heart pound every time she slipped between two wheelers or slid past a tracker. She drew numerous looks from the various organics but the mechanoids mostly ignored her.

So far their tour of the city had been a success. Mei-Li had been enthralled by the vast infrastructures that housed the Collective and especially interested in the historical exhibit which depicted the last Great War and the rise of the thinking mechanoids which now ruled Z4. The exhibit showed the decline of the organic population until the incubation tubes were built and also the influx of Kindred immigrants, centuries before, who had swelled the ranks of organics when the species seemed almost in danger of dying out altogether.

“So most of the non-robotic people here are grown in these?” she had asked, eyeing the large, round incubation tube, a cylinder about eight feet tall and three feet wide, filled with cloudy green nutrient liquid.

“Yes.” Six had nodded. “Almost all of them.”

“But…you weren’t?”

“No, I came to Z4 as an adolescent,” Six had replied shortly. Mei-Li was unfailingly inquisitive—a sign of intelligence which he so admired in her. He had waited, therefore, wondering if she was going to ask about his past. Truthfully there wasn’t much he could tell her since he had stored away his memories. He got occasional flashes Please, Jax! Help me… But for the most part everything he had known and experienced before his induction to the Dark Kindred was a blank.

But though he waited with a strange sensation of unease in his midsection for her inevitable questions, they didn’t come. Mei-Li simply nodded and went on to the next exhibit, asking questions about the evolution of the enhancements and the various abilities they bestowed.

Six had answered her questions, bemused by her contradictions. More and more he found the tiny Earth girl he had claimed fascinating and enigmatic, which only made him want to know more about her. And then, of course, there was her behavior the night before.

After they had gone to bed—Six sleeping with her on the sousa instead of in his recharging station for the first time in more years than he could count—she had rolled over close to him. Six had been eager to take her in his arms but she had refused to kiss him. Instead, she had reached for his shaft and taken it in her soft, cool little hand.

“My turn,” she whispered in his ear and then proceeded to stroke and caress him until he could not contain himself and came, groaning her name.

It was a novel experience for Six—not just being with a female but being so completely out of control of his own body. If anyone had told him he would not only welcome such a thing but also wish to repeat it, he would have thought something was wrong with their logic circuits. But that seemed to be the case. He found himself wanting to be near Mei-Li, wishing to touch her, eager to hear her unique opinions and engaging thoughts. She seemed to bring a whole new perspective to everything in his existence. It was as though his entire life had been lived in black and white and she had suddenly brought color into his world.

It was a sensation he was coming to crave and only two things marred the experience. One was the fact that though she snuggled close to his side and allowed her to hold him, Mei-Li still refused to repeat the deliciously addictive kiss which she had first introduced him to aboard the med barge. “I can do the friends with benefits thing,” she had said, mystifying Six with her Earth colloquialisms. “But only if we keep a little distance.”

The problem was, Six found he didn’t want to keep distance between them. He wanted her close where he could protect and caress her. And he wanted, more than he liked to admit, even to himself, to taste her soft lips again. No matter how often he told himself that she was right to keep part of herself back in order to avoid forming an emotional attachment, he couldn’t stop wanting that.

Part of him whispered that it was illogical to want her in this way, that it was dangerously close to feeling. But Six pushed such thoughts away, refusing to entertain them. For now, he was content simply to be with Mei-Li and watch her wonder at seeing everything in his world, often using her new enhanced lenses to examine things more closely.

The other thing that concerned him was the dream that had woken him in the middle of the night. At least, Six assumed it was a dream—he couldn’t really remember it. All he knew was that he had jolted suddenly awake, his forehead bathed in cold sweat, his heart pounding like a joist-hammer in his chest, unable to catch his breath. Mei-Li had half wakened as well, asking him drowsily what was wrong.

“Nothing. I am…well,” Six had said, telling a deliberate untruth though he normally distained dishonesty. But he told himself he didn’t want to worry her—Feelers were so sensitive, it would be wrong to stir negative emotions of concern for him in her.

He had lain back down and Mei-Li had curled against his side like a small, contented animal. Stroking her hair and hearing her light, even breathing, Six had felt his heart slowing its frantic pace. After a time, he was able to go back to sleep and he had no more disturbances for the rest of the night.

Now, as he surveyed the Serlix market and watched Mei-Li weave through traffic, he told himself that the night before had been an anomaly. Certainly it was a one time occurrence that would never happen again. In the meantime, it was time to stop thinking of the past and look to the present. Mei-Li wanted something to spice up her garn and he wanted to get it for her. More and more he found that it gave him a sensation of satisfaction to give her things she longed for and watch the expression of delight and excitement spread across her lovely face.

If he had not been at her side to protect her, Six would have been concerned about her habit of emoting so obviously. But as he was near and the yellow glowing numbers of her dispensation were so clearly marked, he didn’t reprimand her even when she exclaimed with delight or hugged him with excitement when she found a particularly good “souvenir” as she called the small trinkets she was gathering to distribute to her friends and coworkers when she went back to Earth.

Back to Earth…He pushed away the hollow sensation he felt at the idea of letting her go. They still had plenty of time. It was only their second week together. In the meantime, he could enjoy her company. Looking ahead, he saw that she was already standing in front of one of the stalls in the market where an older organic male with graying hair and a broken ocular scanner was shouting his wares.

“Spices! Spice for sale!” he was calling and Mei-Li was trying to get his attention. “Yes, yes, what can I do for you my good…” The words died on the old male’s lips. “My…lady?” he said softly, staring at Mei-Li.

“Yes, I’m a woman. Probably the only one on this whole planet,” she replied, smiling.

“But what…how…?” The older male organic looked at her, his faded blue eye wide with wonder.

Six frowned as he picked up the male’s quickened heart rate and breathing as well as the expression on his face—all clear signs of Feel-crime. But he was not here as a member of the Purge Squad, as he had been so many times in the years before he rose high in the rubric of the Collective. So he let the male’s crime pass and simply watched his reaction to Mei-Li.

“I’m interested in your spices,” she told him. “Anything that would add some flavor. I can pay—see?” She held out the cred-chip Six had given her which was tied to his account. She had been concerned and asked if she could pay him back for the purchases she made at first but Six told her not to worry about any of it. He had plenty of credit since he never spent any on indulgences for himself and it gave him a warm sensation to watch Mei-Li find and purchase little items she liked.

But right now she wasn’t having much luck in purchasing any of the spices for sale because the older organic was too overcome.

“My lady!” he exclaimed, falling to his knees before her. “The prophesy—it is coming true at last!”

“The prophesy? What prophesy?” Mei-Li looked confused.

“And one shall come—a female of surpassing loveliness. Small in stature but large in spirit. When you see her you shall know…for she marks the beginning of the end.” The old male sounded like he was quoting something—Six had no idea what. Except the words he had spoken seemed somehow familiar… Jax, please…

Six pushed the memories aside and concentrated instead on what was happening to his female.

The older male took Mei-Li’s hand in his and, ignoring the cred-chip she was holding, began to kiss her fingers reverently. “It has come to pass—and in my lifetime! To think I should live to see it. You are so beautiful—so exquisitely lovely, my lady! You light up our dull and dreary world like the sun!”

“Well, thank you.” Mei-Li smiled at him uncertainly, looking as though she wished she could extract her hand from his grasp. “I came because—”

“She came because I claimed her and brought her here,” Six growled, coming up to them at last.

He didn’t like the sight of the old male touching his female and he especially disliked the way he was kissing Mei-Li’s fingers. No one ought to be kissing or touching any part of her but him and he would be damned to the Seven Hells if he stood by and allowed this effusive display of emotion directed at his female to continue.

“High Executor Twelve?” The old male looked up at him, fear blooming suddenly on his face like a poison flower.

“I am Six, now. Others have been dispatched and I have grown closer to the Collective,” Six told him. “I am no longer on the Purge Squad but I will not allow you to molest my female.”

“Molest? Oh, no—certainly not!” The older male organic dropped Mei-Li’s hand as though it was burning hot and stood up straight. His face, so full of fear just a moment before, was suddenly blank. “Apologies, Executor, for the misunderstanding.” He spoke in a perfect, emotionless monotone, displaying no emotion whatsoever though Six’s scanner detected an elevated heart rate and rapid breathing.

“It’s all right, Six—he wasn’t hurting me,” Mei-Li protested. “I think he was just surprised to see a girl since you guys don’t have any here. Anyway,” she said, turning back to the older male. “As I was saying, I’d like to buy some of your spices.”

“Spices? I fear we have no spices here.” The male shook his head.

“But you were just saying—”

“Spices to enhance the flavors of comestibles might cause an emotional reaction,” the older male continued. “I would never promote Feel-crime in such a way. In fact, please excuse me. I must go.”

“But…but…” Mei-Li protested.

But the older male organic was already packing his wares into a large metal bowl which he tucked under his arm. He strode swiftly away, looking neither left nor right. But as he went, a soft, frightened murmuring spread through the busy marketplace.

Other organics, both buyers and merchants, looked up from their purchases. When their eyes settled on Six, they, too, hastily packed their wares and left.

Soon the market was empty except for a few mechanoids strolling through it to get to other places.

Mei-Li looked around, mystified. “What just happened? Why did everybody leave? Are they really that afraid of you?”

“They fear anyone high in the Collective’s rubric.” He frowned.

“Well, what was all that about a prophesy? What was he talking about?”

“I have no idea,” Six said shortly. “Come, today is apparently not a good day for buying spices.”

* * * * *

Mei-Li sighed as she wandered around the empty domicile. Six had been called by his boss, One, who apparently was working on some top secret project and needed his help. Six had apologized for leaving her alone and had given her several options for entertainment before he left but she still felt lonely and a little blue without the big Kindred.

Don’t be silly, she scolded herself. It’s ridiculous to be missing him like this when he’s only going to be gone a few hours. It’s not like you really care about him or have any feelings for him—hit it and quit it, remember?

But she couldn’t help the way she felt—she did miss Six. They’d had such a good day together. He had shown her around the city and taken her to the weird museum which gave the history of how the Collective—the bank of thinking machines that ran the planet—had risen to power. There was also an exhibit showing how a fully grown “organic” as they called the human-type people who lived on Z4, was raised in a huge tube until he (it was always a he) was ready to come out and join society as a fully grown warrior.

Six had taken her to lunch too—a little side street vendor which served garn that actually had flavor. It had tasted to Mei-Li like chili-cherry-mango flavored polenta—not something she would have sought out on Earth but it was so much better than the bland paper-paste taste of regular garn she had eaten every bite. Six had even given her his credit card—or cred-chip as he called it—and told her to get anything she wanted. Z4 wasn’t much of a tourist trap but she had found a few little trinkets to give to Claudia and her father (who she hoped wasn’t worried sick about her) once she got home.

The sights of the city were further enhanced when she used her new lenses. At first Mei-Li had had to concentrate to get them to work but more and more she found she was using them automatically. When she wanted to see fine details of the intricate carvings of the ancient Zeagans at the museum, she simply looked closer and the tiny details came into view at once. And when Six was pointing out some distant landmark or building in the city, all she had to do was stare at it to "zoom in" on it and see it as clearly as if it was standing next to her. After years of having terrible vision and being limited by her glasses, Mei-Li found the new experience exhilarating.

But it wasn't just her new vision she was enjoying. Though she never would have believed it would be possible due to his taciturn manners and forbidding outer appearance, she found everything about being with Six was fun and exciting.

Walking down a deserted side street after visiting the spice market, she had taken his hand without even thinking about it. Then she realized what she was doing and started to pull away. But Six had looked right at her and interlaced their fingers.

“Is this all right?” he asked, raising an eyebrow at her.

“Well, yes…I guess.” Mei-Li had tried to laugh but it had come out sounding breathless.

She knew she ought to be keeping her distance but she told herself that holding hands wasn’t the same as kissing. It was just…nice. Comforting and surprisingly sweet, especially coming from the big Kindred who claimed to have no emotions.

So they had strolled through the strange, robotic city hand in hand and she had marveled at the alien sights around her. Holding Six’s hand, his big, warm fingers enclosing hers, she felt safe— protected from the strange inhabitants and the threatening laws against emotion. Even the bleak urban landscape with its metal streets and looming buildings that blotted out the sun seemed to have its own kind of austere and desolate beauty.

“Where did you learn to hold hands?” she asked at last, when they came to another deserted street.

“I didn’t. This seemed the natural way.” He pulled her gently towards him and suddenly they were facing each other.

“Six?” Mei-Li looked up at him uncertainly. His warm scent washed over her, making it hard to think.

The big Kindred leaned over her, cupping her chin lightly with his fingertips. His gaze flickered over her face and then held her eyes. “This seems right and natural too,” he murmured. And then his mouth was coming closer and closer to her own.

Mei-Li held her breath, her heart pounding as she stood on tiptoes to meet him. God, she could almost feel the press of his lips to hers, could almost taste the sweet, dark chocolate flavor of his mouth. She could feel herself melting against him, his muscular body surrounding hers. Right here in the middle of this forbidding alien world, she knew she was falling in love…

No, don’t be stupid! You haven’t known him long enough to feel that way. And you’re not going to know him long enough. You leave here in just a few days—barely more than a week—well, an Earth week anyway. And then you’ll never see him again—don’t be stupid! Don’t give in to emotion, especially when Six doesn’t have any emotions to give in to. You’re just begging for a broken heart…

Mei-Li couldn’t ignore the little voice in her head. At the last minute she turned away and let him kiss her cheek instead.

Six had pulled back, frowning. “Is there a problem? I wish to taste your lips again—to ‘kiss’ you, as you call it.”

“I want that too,” Mei-Li had said. “But I can’t. I told you—I can do the friends with benefits thing but I can’t let my heart get involved. Kissing is just too…too intimate.”

“You said that before. What do you mean—‘friends with benefits?’” Six had asked.

“Just what it sounds like—we’re friendly with each other, we enjoy each other’s company and as per the Claiming Contract, we also do…physical things.” Mei-Li had shrugged uncomfortably. “I just don’t want one of those physical things to be kissing. That’s all.”

“So I am destined never to taste your lips again?” He stroked a strand of hair out of her face, his gaze fixed on her mouth. “Ever?”

“I’m afraid not…” Mei-Li bit her lip feeling self-conscious. “Look, Six, I’m really fond of you…I just don’t want to get carried away.”

“Fond? You are fond of me?” Six frowned. “That word denotes a mild liking, does it not? It is scarcely an emotion at all.”

“Okay, yes I admit it—it’s an emotion,” Mei-Li had found herself getting defensive. How could she tell the big Kindred that she was growing much more than “fond” of him? Answer—she couldn’t. If she did, he would accuse her of forming an emotional attachment and even if that was true, she didn’t want him knowing about it.

“One can be fond of anything,” he said, dropping his hand and stepping back. “A particular dish you find tasty…or a domestic animal you keep as a pet. Is that how you see me, Mei-Li?”

“No, of course not,” she had protested. “I…I’d like to see you as a friend.”

“A friend. It keeps coming back to that.” He looked away.

“What’s wrong with being friends?” Mei-Li had asked, mystified. “A friend is someone you like to spend time with—someone you have fun with. Exactly like we’ve been doing today.”

“A friend is not someone you have deep emotions for, though. A deeper kind of caring. Is it?” He raised an eyebrow at her.

“Do you mean love? Like romantic love? No, you don’t,” Mei-Li said shortly. “So don’t worry—you’re safe. I promised you I wouldn’t get emotionally attached during the time we’re together and I’m keeping that promise.”

“So I see,” Six had said tersely. “Come. It’s time we were getting home.”

He had been silent the rest of the walk home and Mei-Li had been at a loss to know why. Did he think she was getting too emotionally involved, despite her promises otherwise? And why had he wanted to kiss her in the first place? Just because he liked the physical sensation? Or was he showing emotion he didn’t feel, just for her as Mr. Metal Teeth from the med barge had suggested?

She had no answers.

It was really too bad the way things had ended, she reflected now. Aside from the whole kissing incident, everything about the whole day had been perfect—well, aside from the weird scene in the spice market. What had the old man been babbling about when he said she was part of a prophesy? Mei-Li had no idea and if Six knew, he wasn’t telling.

At least they hadn’t had far to go in awkward silence. The Serlix market was within walking distance of his apartment—or domicile as he called it. Mei-Li had thought about asking him again about the old man and had decided against it. He seemed troubled enough as it was and back at the market he had appeared to get positively jealous. She told herself she was just reading her own feelings into his reactions but there was no doubt about it—Six seemed much more possessive and passionate than he had when she first met him. He was beginning, in fact, to seem almost…human.

That’s a stupid idea. He’s an alien—an alien with no emotions. You’re just projecting your own feelings onto the situation. And even if you’re not imagining things, he’s probably showing things he doesn’t feel. You need to stop mooning over him or you’re going to get all weepy when you have to leave here. Find something to do and stop moping.

Deciding to take her own advice, Mei-Li went out into the living area with its huge screen that dominated an entire wall. This wasn’t a television or movie screen although Six had told her it could be used to view informational documentaries and reports—pretty much the only kind of program they had on Z4. Its primary use, however, was as part of the nature emulator which was, in fact, sort of a video game.

The hulking black metal cube in the corner was another part. It was mounted on the ceiling on a rolling track so it could be easily pushed into place in front of the screen, despite the fact that it literally weighed a ton.

Once positioned in front of the screen, the cube unfolded itself into a cross between a harness and a suit. The operator climbed inside the suit, which fit itself to his (or her) body automatically, and then chose a program from the list that popped up on the huge screen.

Six had explained all this quickly when he was outlining things she could do during his absence but Mei-Li hadn’t really taken the idea seriously. The nature emulator, as he called it, just sounded like another video game and she had never been terribly interested in those. Probably because her college boyfriend had been completely addicted to them.

Now, however, she decided to give the nature emulator a try. It was better than moping around the house, anyway.

Putting her shoulder to the cube, she shoved it and watched as it glided smoothly and silently into place. It unfolded and she climbed up into it, feeling like Ripley in the second Aliens movie wearing her metal fork-lift/loader machine to fight the queen Alien. As soon as she was in, the metal suit adjusted to fit her, despite the fact that she was tiny compared to Six, its usual user. Then she stared at the screen and waited.

Nothing happened.

“On,” Mei-Li said. Still nothing. “Up. Power. Programs,” she tried in succession but with no results. She was about to give up in frustration when a cool, robotic voice came over the living room speaker.

“If you wish to access the nature emulator’s programming, you will need to speak the password.”

It was Ter, the artificial intelligence she was beginning to think of as Six’s snooty robotic butler.

“All right—so what’s the password?” Mei-Li asked.

“I am not authorized to tell you that.” Was there a hint of smugness in the mechanical voice? Mei-Li thought there was.

“Yes, you are,” she argued. “Six told you to give me access to everything. Everything. And he told me I could use this machine—he must have just forgotten to give me the password. So you can tell me now.”

“I do not think that would be advisable,” Ter said frostily.

“I don’t care what you think.” Mei-Li was beginning to lose her temper. “The fact is, Six told you to give me access to the house and everything in it. Now either you tell me the password, or I’ll tell him once he gets home. I don’t think he’ll be very pleased with you if he finds out you were being a jerk while he was gone.”

“I do not understand your colloquialism,” Ter said loftily. “And being without emotions, I am immune to threats.”

“Here’s a threat for you—back on Earth when he was first claiming me, Six broke a man’s arms and legs when he attacked me. Today at the marketplace he looked ready to beat up this other guy just for kissing my fingers.” Mei-Li glared at the speaker. “How long do you think it’ll take him to reprogram you or rip out your wiring or circuitry or whatever makes you run if I tell him you’ve been annoying me?”

“Six would never do such a thing. I have served him faithfully and well for many years.” But was there a slight hint of uncertainty in Ter’s robotic voice? Mei-Li thought so and she pressed her advantage.

“You sure about that? Want to take a chance?”

“Fine.” Ter sounded positively sulky now. “The password is “Kaylee”.”

“What? That sounds like a girl’s name.” Mei-Li frowned. “I thought there weren’t any girls or females of any kind on Z4.”

“I am authorized to give you the password, not the meaning behind it,” Ter said snippily. “I suggest that you use it if you wish to access the nature emulator and amuse yourself while Six is gone.”

“Fine, I will,” Mei-Li snapped back. God, she knew it was silly since Ter was just a mechanical voice but the snooty artificial intelligence really got on her nerves. “Kaylee,” she said, looking directly at the screen.

At once it lit up in a brilliant aquamarine, brighter than anything she had yet seen on Z4. A dozen or so options popped up on a list that scrolled across the vast screen, almost too fast for her to read.

Thanks to the translation bacteria Yipper had given her, Mei-Li found she could understand the words she was seeing even though they were clearly in an alien language.

“Let’s see,” she murmured. “Let’s try…Depths of the Argoth Sea.”

Her choice was illuminated in gold and then the screen went blank for a moment. When it came back on again, it showed an eerie underwater scene, filled with tall black plants swaying in an unseen current and oddly shaped, brightly colored creatures with long, thin spines like sea anemones with legs climbing among their leaves. The water was pale purple and very clear. Staring straight at the screen, Mei-Li almost felt like she was really there.

But after a few minutes of staring at the alien oceanscape, the novelty wore off. What was the point of getting strapped into a huge metal suit just to watch what was essentially a really cool screen saver? Was something else supposed to happen or was she just supposed to marvel at the alien wonders?

She was about to say the password and switch to another program when Ter spoke up.

“If you wish to move around in the nature emulator, you have to actually move,” he said, sounding decidedly snarky. “Are all your species lacking in intelligence or are you an anomaly among them?”

“Hey, you’re this close to being dismantled,” Mei-Li was getting really fed up with the nasty voice. “Or maybe replaced. I could tell Six to get someone a lot nicer to assist him. Maybe a nice female artificial intelligence—this place could use a feminine touch.”

Ter, wisely, didn’t respond and after a moment, she decided to move as he had said. She took a step and found that the scene in front of her moved forward, but not very much. Another step had a similarly disappointing effect. Then it occurred to her that since she was supposed to be in the ocean, maybe she ought to act like it. Taking a deep breath, she brought out her arms and mimed a swimming motion.

There was a soft wooshing sound in her ears and suddenly she found herself being propelled forward at a much faster rate. She got into it further, leaning forward and using her legs to kick which was possible since the cube’s metal frame supported her free of the ground. Soon she was swimming along, exploring the underwater depths of the alien sea, and feeling truly immersed in the experience.

This is awesome! And I bet it’s great exercise, she thought as she cruised along. Too bad they don’t have something like this at my gym! I’d go all the time if I could—

Her thoughts were cut off by a huge shape, looming in the stygian shadows. Mei-Li watched it uneasily, wondering what in the world it could be. As it drew closer, the creature turned to one side and she saw a cluster of flashing yellow eyes on its forehead. Then it opened its mouth, revealing three rows of razor sharp teeth, all of them as long as her forearm.

“Oh my God! End Program,” Mei-Li babbled. “Um, stop. Cease. Desist. Off!”

None of it did any good. The huge creature with the flashing eyes and huge teeth was getting closer and closer…

“Kaylee!” she gasped at last, remembering the password.

At once the screen flickered and went back to its original list of programs.

“My, my…that was a bit too close for comfort.” Ter’s disembodied voice sounded insufferably smug this time. “Six always kills the merlock fish with a single blow and goes on from there. But I suppose it was a bit beyond your skill level?”

“Shut up,” Mei-Li muttered. Really, there was no point in fighting with a machine. It was just a stupid waste of time. She decided to peruse the list of options and find a new game to play. “Let’s try…The Winds of Annorr,” she said aloud.

Before she knew it, she was flying. Or rather, falling. The screen showed a pale green sky filled with purple clouds and she could hear the air rushing past her ears as a blue ground loomed up below.

“Oh, no!” she gasped. Instinctively, she spread her arms and to her relief, her fall slowed somewhat. Getting the idea, Mei-Li began to flap her arms like wings. Soon she was soaring above the purple clouds like a bird, laughing exuberantly at her freedom.

The program was so real, she completely lost herself in it. There was even a wind rushing out of the screen that blew back her hair and fanned her face with a delicious, alien scent she couldn’t describe. Really, it was absolutely amazing.

But even flying got old after a while. Also tiring. She had been right about the nature emulator being great exercise—she could tell she was really going to feel everything she had done today in her muscles tomorrow. Still, it was a lot of fun and there wasn’t much else to do while Six was gone. Maybe she could find a nice slow program? One that let her walk calmly through a soothing meadow or explore a lovely forest?

“Kaylee,” she said again and the green sky and purple clouds disappeared to be replaced by the list of programs. Mei-Li read through them rapidly.

“Ximboth Cliffs, Mariz Heights—no, those sound like mountain climbing programs. Baroth Triple Challenge—have no idea what that is, some kind of Kindred triathlon? The Burden of Chanex? No, sounds like some kind of weight lifting.”

It was clear to see why Six was in such amazing shape but she was beginning to wonder if he used his nature emulator for anything but intense workouts. Wasn’t there even one tiny little relaxation program on this sci-fi exercise thing? Where was the Paladin’s Pilates or Yoda’s Yoga? Downward Dog we will do… Mei-Li snickered to herself. Right.

Then, just as she was deciding to give up and go play with the simulator in the kitchen, a final program on the list caught her eye. It was simply entitled Memory Cache.

“Memories, huh?” Mei-Li muttered to herself. “Now that’s intriguing.” But she hesitated. Yipper had hinted that Six had a tragedy in his past. She didn’t want to pry into his business—it was rude and sneaky, not to mention downright unethical. Like reading someone’s diary but far worse.

Still, it might help me get to know Six better if I had an idea of what happened to him in the past, she argued with herself. Think of it as research. How can I help him if I don’t know his case history?

But Six was not one of her clients—he wasn’t a frightened child who had been traumatized or abused. He was a grown man—well, a grown Kindred. He hadn’t asked for her help and he didn’t need it. He had locked these memories away for some reason and he hadn’t appeared to want to tell that reason to her. This part of him was private—not to be tampered with or violated.

Reluctantly, Mei-Li decided she’d better not play the Memories program.

"Okay," she muttered to herself. "Memory Cache sounds cool but I guess I'd better move on to something else." She was about to hit the red release button to get out of the harness when the word Memory Cache flickered and turned gold.

“Hey—hey, wait, no,” Mei-Li protested, frowning at the screen. “I didn't mean—”

But the words died on her lips as she saw the scene begin.

The huge screen showed what looked like the inside of a spaceship. At least, she could see a bank of controls and a viewscreen that showed the blackness of space and a sprinkling of distant stars. A man was sitting at the controls—or rather, a Kindred. Mei-Li could only see his back but he was large and muscular enough that she was sure she was right.

The Kindred turned his head, showing a profile not unlike Six’s though his hair was several shades lighter and his eyes were green instead of gray.

“Come up here, son. I’ll show you the docking procedure for a deep space port.” He was speaking in a language that was obviously foreign but thanks to her translation bacteria, Mei-Li understood it just fine.

“Will you really? Mamere won’t mind?” The voice that replied in the same language was very familiar—it sounded like Six but without his bass rumble. Higher—like a boy in the first stages of adolescence.

“You’re old enough to learn,” the Kindred father said firmly, patting the co-captain’s chair beside him. “Come on. I won’t let you crash us.”

“Thanks, Pere.” The boy came forward eagerly—or at least, Mei-Li was pretty sure he did because the scene shifted closer to the father. It was like she was riding in the boy’s head and looking out of his eyes.

Oh, right—because this is Six’s memory. So I’m seeing what he saw when it happened, Mei-Li realized. She also realized that she ought to stop the program right now—what she was doing was an invasion of privacy. But she couldn’t help wanting to watch just a little more, if only to possibly catch a glimpse of what Six had looked like when he was younger, before life on Z4 had hardened him. Just one more minute, she told herself. Surely that can’t hurt. Just another minute…

“All right now, look,” the father said, once the scene had settled again with the boy presumably sitting in the co-captain’s chair. “The first thing you want to do is check your navriscope. If it’s clear, you’re safe. If it starts to get darker, you’re running into trouble and your angle of descent is too steep or too shallow. Go on—check.”

“Yes, Pere.” Obediently, the scene shifted as the younger Six looked at the instrument his father was pointing out. Mei-Li bit back a gasp at what she saw in its shiny silver surface.

It was Six—but Six as he must have been years before she met him. Gone was the enhancement that turned his left eye into a baleful red searchlight. Instead, he had two calm gray eyes fringed thickly with black lashes. The hard angle of his jaw was muted in his younger self but it was clearly just waiting to develop. His thick brown hair was shaggy and tousled instead of neatly combed back from his high forehead and he was much smaller than he would someday become.

From her years of experience working with kids, Mei-Li, judged that this memory must be from the time when he was twelve or thirteen. Maybe fourteen at the most. Then he glanced away again and the brief look she’d gotten at his younger face was over.

Okay, I really should stop watching now—I got to see his face. That was all I wanted. But though she knew she ought to turn the program off, somehow she couldn’t bear to stop watching. This glimpse into Six’s younger life was just too intriguing. Just one more minute…

“Looks good—all clear,” she heard Six tell his father. “Now what—fire the thrusters?”

“Smart boy.” The father sounded pleased. “Yes, if your angle of descent is right and you have a clear view to the docking berth, you can pulse them very carefully.”

“I can do that.” The younger Six sounded confident in his abilities and Mei-Li liked the way his father was guiding him. There were a few more exchanges as they brought the ship closer to a vast metal structure that was now looming in the viewscreen—presumably the space station they were docking with. The father was calm and collected—a really good dad. And the younger Six seemed to have genuine affection and respect for him as they worked together.

Mei-Li pursed her lips, analyzing the scene like the social worker she was. So far, this seemed like a normal, healthy, functional family and a good memory. Nobody was getting beaten or molested or verbally abused. So why had Six locked it up? What was so terrible about it that he couldn’t bear to remember it?

“Why are we stopping at Ligex Station anyway?” the younger Six asked his father. “We just took on supplies a few parsecs ago on Chanem.”

“Yes, but Chanem only has practical things—boring stuff like provisions.” His father raised an eyebrow and grinned. “Nothing that would make a very good nameday present.”

“You’re docking just for me? To find me something for my nameday?” The younger Six sounded undeniably excited. Proof that he’d had plenty of emotions before getting that damn emotion damper he seemed so proud of, Mei-Li thought dryly.

“Well, it’s not every solar year that a boy becomes a grown male.” His father smiled. “If we were on the world where I was raised, there would be a whole ceremony for you to participate in. But since we’re not—”

“You mean since your mind aligned with a female from Terga who has the wanderlust in her blood,” a new voice said. “And you bonded with her to become a vagabond trader.”

The scene shifted again as the younger Six turned to look at his mother. She was a tall woman with beautiful gray eyes, the same color as his. Long dark hair hung down past her shoulders.

“You know there’s no place I’d rather be than wandering the universe with you, Isla.” The father was looking at her with love and affection in his eyes. Clearly it was a happy union.

“Hi, Mamere. Pere is teaching me how to dock,” the younger Six said. There was a note of uncertainty in his voice, as though he wasn’t certain she would approve.

“Then he must think you’re ready.” His mother came forward and put a slim hand on his shoulder. “My big, grown-up son. I remember when you were just a baby…” She sighed and there was both pride and a sweet kind of nostalgia in her eyes.

“Mere…” Six protested and Mei-Li bit back a grin—she could practically see him rolling his eyes.

“He’s still a big baby. How come you’re letting him drive the ship, huh Pere?”

A younger girl bounced up—she looked to be about nine or ten to Mei-Li. She had the father’s coloring—lighter hair and green eyes—and she was staring at her brother as he guided the ship into the space dock.

“Shut it, Kaylee—I have to concentrate,” younger Six said, but without rancor. It was clear he didn’t really mind his little sister.

So that’s Kaylee. Mei-Li stared at the little girl. I wonder what happened to her? What happened to all of them? Her musings were interrupted by Six’s father speaking.

“When we get to the station, we’re going to split up,” he was saying. “Your Mere and I are going to go shopping. You two are going to be on your own for a little while.”

“Really—out on our own?” Kaylee’s green eyes lit up with excitement and Mei-Li reflected that she really was a pretty little girl. In fact, the whole family had gorgeous, big eyes and high cheekbones, making it easy to see where Six got his looks from.

“Out on your own within reason,” the mother put in hastily. “Kaylee, you’re to mind your big brother and stay close to him every minute. Jax is in charge.”

Jax. Hmm… Mei-Li frowned. Well, I knew he wasn’t always Six. But I never thought to ask what his name was before he became a number.

“Aww, really?” Kaylee whined. “Jax is in charge? Why come?”

“Because he’s a grown male now—he’s responsible enough and he’ll take good care of you,” the mother said firmly.

“This is a big responsibility, son,” his father said to Jax—or rather, the younger Six. “But I know you can handle it.”

“Don’t worry, Pere,” the boy said confidently. “I know the Kindred way—protect females at any cost. Even if they are spoiled brats.”

In the mirrored surface of the navriscope, Mei-Li saw him make a face at Kaylee who made one right back but it was clear they were just teasing. If Mei-Li had to guess, she would have thought that these two were closer than most siblings. They would have to be if their parents were living a nomadic kind of life—they would have no other playmates.

“Remember, Jax, look but don’t touch,” their mother said. “And that goes for you too, Kaylee. If you see something you want, wait until we meet up again and your Pere or I can look it over. This quadrant is generally safe but you can never be completely sure about anything until you scan it for pathogens. You don’t want to bring something harmful on board.”

“Got it, Mere. Look but don’t touch,” Kaylee sighed.

“Docking complete,” the younger Six announced.

“And accomplished without a scratch to the ship.” His father sounded proud. “Look at that—he’s a natural born pilot, just like his Pere.”

“All grown up.” His mother sighed and ruffled his hair affectionately. “So big and responsible—”

“What…in the Seven Hells…do you think you’re doing?”

The low, growling voice came from just behind her. Mei-Li, who had been fully immersed in the scene playing out on the screen in front of her, gasped and jumped in the metal harness of the nature emulator.

“Oh, I—” she began, turning her head to see Six.

“Kaylee. Freeze scene,” he barked at the screen which immediately froze. “Clear. Blank,” he continued in that same, growling voice. At once the scene disappeared and the screen went blank.

By this time, Mei-Li had somehow managed to extract herself from the harness of the emulator. But one look at his face made her wish she hadn’t left the protective metal cage—Six’s expression was terrible to behold. He might claim to have no emotions but to Mei-Li, his face showed complete and all encompassing rage. His nostrils were flared, his gray eye was narrowed, and she could see a muscle twitching in the side of his clenched jaw.

“Um, Six?” she said uncertainly, backing away from him.

“How dare you?” His voice was quiet now—as cold as ice. “I told you that I locked away my memories for a reason. How dare you view them?”

“I didn’t mean to, honestly!” Mei-Li took another step back.

She was reminded of a fairy tale her adopted mother had read to her when she was young—one that had given her nightmares for weeks. It was the story of Bluebeard—a rich and handsome man who marries a pretty girl and tells her she can have the run of the house except for one little room in the back. Of course the girl gets bored and goes snooping in the forbidden room—only to find the severed heads of all of Bluebeards previous wives sitting on pedestals with blood dripping from their ragged necks and horrifying expressions of pain on their faces. The girl turns to run and finds herself faced with her new husband. As Bluebeard advances on her, he draws his sword and tells her that she shouldn’t have snooped…that there is an empty pedestal waiting for her head too and she is about to die…

Mei-Li was pretty sure that the story had a happy ending—the girl gets rescued by her brothers at the last minute or something like that. But the fact that she escaped had been completely overshadowed by the awful picture in the book of the severed, bloody heads and the murderous look on Bluebeard’s face. She didn’t think Six would really hurt her but he looked just like that—so fierce and angry. It was frightening.

“You should not have done it.” The big Kindred’s huge hands were clenched into fists at his sides. “I have avoided looking at these memories for years. You should not have viewed them.”

“I didn’t mean to—they started up on their own,” Mei-Li said.

“They could not have unless you had the master password.”

“Which she insisted on having, Six,” Ter’s voice suddenly interjected from the speaker. “I was forced to give it to her since your instructions were to give her access to all systems and directives.”

“You asked for the master password to view my memories?” Six demanded. “You only needed the general emulator password—why did you want the master word?”

“No, honestly—I didn’t know there were two passwords. Ter just told me that ‘Kaylee’ was the password. He didn’t say anything about it being the master word.” Mei-Li put a hand up and stepped back again. That damn AI had screwed her but she didn’t know how to prove it and she was afraid if she tried, it would only make her sound crazy and get Six more upset.

“You should not have done it.” He was still clenching his fists. “There are some privacies that ought not to be violated.”

“I know that and you’re right,” Mei-Li tried to make her voice soothing. “I should have turned it off and stopped watching at once—there’s no excuse for not doing that. But, Six…” she continued, hoping to calm him down. “If it makes you feel any better, I didn’t see anything weird or embarrassing. It was just a really nice family scene with your mom and dad and your little sister. That’s all.”

“That is enough,” he said shortly. “It is the last ‘nice family scene’ as you put it, that I ever experienced. After that…”

Mei-Li waited but he never finished.

“After that, what?” she urged gently. “You can tell me if you want to talk.”

“But I don’t wish to talk. Or think. Or remember. I don’t wish any of those things but you have forced them on me.”

His gaze was glacial now and the rage was gone from his face to be replaced by a remote anger as cold and bottomless as the depths of the alien ocean she had explored in the emulator.

“Please, Six, I’m sorry,” Mei-Li whispered. “I…I didn’t mean to cause you pain.”

“If you mean emotional pain, your fears are unjustified.” He spoke coldly now, like a robot. “I am perfectly well as I do not have emotions to upset.”

“I don’t think I believe that anymore,” Mei-Li said quietly. “I think you’re very angry with me and I don’t blame you—not a bit. And I think that you’re hurt that I violated your privacy and I don’t blame you for that either.”

“I have neither emotion which you are ascribing to me,” Six said coolly. “The only thing I feel at this moment is physical fatigue. It has been a busy and tiring day. Therefore I believe I will rest.”

“Oh, okay,” Mei-Li said. “I, um, I guess I’ll be in to join you in a minute.”

“That will be unnecessary,” he said. “I will be spending my relaxation hours in my recharging area. You may have the sousa and the sleeping chamber to yourself.”

“What?” Mei-Li protested. “But what about the Claiming Contract? It says that we’re supposed to eat every meal at the same table and sleep in the same bed!” Not that she wanted to share a bed with a large, angry Kindred but the idea of sleeping all alone on that weird, big beanbag thing was just…sad.

“I will not be sleeping exactly—simply recharging,” Six countered. “I will not require your presence for that. I will see you in the morning unless I am called to work early.”

He turned to go but Mei-Li put a hand on his arm. His muscles felt like rocks.

“So that’s it?” she demanded. “You’re shutting me out of your life, just like that, for one mistake?”

Six half turned to face her, his face cold. “I don’t know what you mean. I cannot shut you out when I never let you in to start with.”

Then he left her standing there, the blank screen glowing on the tears which had suddenly sprung up in her eyes. Tears which returned no matter how often she brushed them away.

* * * * *

She had no right. No right. The words beat like a mantra in his head, thumping in time with his footfalls, his heartbeat. No right. No right to look at that. To see inside my memory cache. To view my past. No right.

Kaylee with blood bubbling from her nose and mouth, her green eyes wide with pain… “Jax…please kill me…I’m burning inside…please, Jax, make it stop…”

Gods, Kaylee…how I failed you…how I failed you all…

He pushed the memory aside or tried to but it didn’t want to go. Slamming the door to his recharging area, Six sank down on a bench and buried his face in his hands.

Leave me alone, he ordered the memories. Go away…go back where I put you. Leave me alone!

There was a knot in his stomach that felt like a fist made of lead and his whole body was tight with tension. His head was pounding and the back of his neck where his emotion damper was implanted throbbed and burned.

What’s wrong with me? What are these sensations? Why can’t I stop them?

He pressed the heel of his hand to his right eye, rubbing fiercely, as though he could blot out what he had seen on the emulator. As though by erasing the images, he could erase the memories that went with them. He wanted to remove the ocular scope that covered his left eye as well but he managed not to. If he took it off, he would have to go back to the med barge to have Yipper fix it. And he didn’t want to reveal the shame he had covered with the enhancement in the first place.

Stop it now—stop! Must regain control!

Six took a deep breath and then another. He rubbed his temples, willing the tightness away. It was nothing…nothing. He had simply been confronted with memories he would rather not remember. It was natural for him to have some reaction. Natural for it to put a larger strain than normal on his emotion damper.

All is well. I am fine, he told himself. I am in control. In control.

He sat up and took another deep, cleansing breath. Everything was going to be all right. He would have Ter triple lock the memory cache with a password even he didn’t know. The memories of Kaylee and Mere and Pere would never get out again. Never. That would solve the problem.

Six frowned. Well, not the whole problem. What had caused all this in the first place—or rather, who had caused it? That would be Mei-Li, who could not contain her curiosity and had felt the need to go prying into his past affairs.

It’s not good, having her here. I thought I could manage her Claiming but I have been having trouble ever since I first went to get her. Six stood abruptly and began pacing. She causes…sensations in me. Sensations that are dangerously close to emotions.

He thought of the softness of her skin, her sweet, feminine scent, her high, light voice and her big dark eyes. The feel of her small, perfect breasts against his chest, the touch of her hands on his body, the silk of her long black hair. And most of all the press of her lips to his—the kiss which he so longed to repeat.

Even now, despite the antipathy that swelled within him, his hands itched to caress her and his cock throbbed when he remembered the sweet, secret flavor of her pussy honey he had sucked off his fingers. Gods!

And now, apparently not content to simply stir physical sensations in him, she had taken it upon herself to dredge up his past. Six ran a hand through his hair. No wonder the Collective had allowed the female of the species to die out! Clearly they were nothing but trouble. His life had been calm and measured—the exact same day in and day out until dreams of Mei-Li had come to haunt him. Ever since he had started dreaming of her and worse, had gone to claim her, his entire existence had been altered, and not for the better.

She causes too much turmoil—too much unrest. The sooner she is gone the better.

He pictured her leaving, going back to Earth, and tried to ignore the empty, hollow sensation the image caused in his midsection. She would be gone soon and his life would go on as it always had before he dreamed of her.

It was the only way.

Chapter Twenty-one

“So how is everything going down there?” Becca peered anxiously through the viewscreen, as if she could see the general state of world affairs on Earth if she looked hard enough.

“Fine.” Tess smiled at her, trying not to let the tension she felt show. “We’re here at the Asheville HKR and Commander Stavros has been really helpful. He’s here now—see?”

She gestured at the tall, imposing Blood Kindred who stepped up and nodded at the screen. He had long hair, bound neatly into a club at the nape of his neck and the requisite double fangs on either side of his mouth where a human’s canine teeth would be located.

But aside from the fangs, he didn’t look much like his kind. Instead of ice blue, his eyes were deep indigo—a color so dark it was almost black. And instead of being blond like most Blood Kindred, his hair was a rich auburn. The hair and eyes made a striking combination—an unforgettable sight coupled with his high cheekbones and strong jaw. There were also curving lines of ink that curled around his strong neck and ran down under the collar of his pale blue uniform shirt. The ink—if it was ink—that marked him, had a strange, shifting pattern that seemed to change if you stared at it too long.

Despite his unusual eye and hair color and elaborate tattoos, there was a calm competence about the Kindred commander that inspired confidence—at least Tess had found that to be true the last time she was visiting the Asheville HKR. Commander Stavros was the Kindred who had loaned her clothing and made her comfortable when she didn’t know what to do about Garron going rogue after his first transformation into a dr’gin. And he had welcomed her and Garron back even though the world was in a state of upheaval right now, as Earth prepared to declare war on the Kindred.

“Oh, hello Commander,” Becca said, waving at him. “I hope you’re keeping my friends safe.”

“To the best of my ability, my lady,” Commander Stavros said courteously. “Most of my staff has evacuated to the Mother Ship but I’m staying here with Commander Garron and his mate.” He nodded at Tess.

“Really, Commander Stavros, you don’t have to stay because of us,” Tess told him for probably the fortieth time. “We have a cabin we can hide out in—my friend is loaning it to me for as long as I need it. It’s sort of messy right now…” She shivered, thinking of how Garron had devoured her ex-husband on the cabin’s living room rug. “But it’ll do in a pinch.”

“Negative,” Stavros said firmly. “You are welcome to stay here at the HKR as long as possible. And I will stay at my post.”

“But it might get dangerous,” Becca protested. “Especially now that it looks like we’re really going to war.” She made a face. “Stupid politicians! It wasn’t that long ago that the Kindred saved us! How can they be such hypocrites?”

“It’s not my place to speculate on human reasoning and danger or death makes little difference to me,” Stavros said stolidly. “My post is here and here I stay, no matter the consequences.” He nodded at Becca. “It was nice to meet you but if you’ll excuse me, I have some things to attend to.”

Becca nodded back. “Thank you, Commander.” After he strolled away, she leaned closer to the screen. “What is the deal with him?” she hissed. “I mean, he’s kind of fatalistic, don’t you think? ‘Danger or death makes no difference’—is he serious about that?”

“I think so.” Tess nodded. “I thought he seemed kind of reckless at first too—or at least careless of his own safety. But according to Garron, he’s under some kind of a curse and that’s why he acts so fatalistic.”

Becca’s green eyes went wide. “What? What kind of curse? Do Kindred believe in things like that?”

“Apparently so. And I don’t know what kind although I think it might have something to do with his tattoos. He didn’t tell Garron much—just enough to explain why he was determined to stay with us even if all the rest of the Kindred down here evacuate back to the Mother Ship.”

“Well, he seems like a good guy to have at your back,” Becca said approvingly. “I’m glad you and Garron have him.”

“Me too but I wish we were all safe up in the Mother Ship.” Tess sighed unhappily. “The only good thing is, at least Garron has room to change into his dr’gin and go flying down here. He really loves the mountains and all the trees so there is that.”

“Always a silver lining,” Becca agreed. “We are still trying to get approval to bring you back up here but that stupid Head Chancellor Terex won’t budge. I didn’t know him before his injury but everyone who does is saying that he’s completely unreasonable ever since he woke up. There’s even been some question of his competence to be the head of the Council anymore.”

“Shh, should you really be saying that to me?” Tess asked in a whisper. “Is this a secure line? Could someone be listening in?”

“Oh, I didn’t think about that.” Becca looked suddenly worried.

“I did. You’d better be careful.” Years of living with an abusive, paranoid man had made Tess extremely cautious. Of course now she was with Garron but the habits she’d built of looking around every corner and watching what she said were still in place.

“Let’s talk about something else completely,” Becca said. “Did you know that Kat finally had her babies?”

“No, of course I didn’t know! Oh my God, I wish I could have been there!” Tess sighed. She didn’t know the girls aboard the Mother Ship nearly as well as Becca but she liked them very much and wished them well. “Did they look like their fathers? One light and one dark?” she asked eagerly.

Becca’s smile slipped a little. “Well…two of them do.”

“Two of them? What are you talking about? Are they all right? She had twins, right?”

“She had triplets actually,” Becca said. “But that’s not what the Kindred call it. There’s one light twin, one dark twin…and one shadow twin.”

“What? What does that even mean?” Tess shook her head. “I don’t understand.”

“I don’t either to be honest, although it’s got me really freaked out since I’m mated to Twin Kindred too.” Becca looked troubled. “What it seems to mean is that two of the babies look normal—one has dark hair and eyes and the other has light hair and eyes. But the third one…”

“Is he okay? Does he have…” Tess’s voice dropped. “Some kind of birth defect?”

“Not that you can see but he looks kind of…unusual. He has this shock of bright silvery-white hair and his eyes are silver too. But a darker silver—almost a platinum or a pewter. I don’t know, it’s hard to describe.” Becca sighed. “Anyway, he’s got a beautiful little face but when he looks at you with those eyes…well, you’d swear he was staring right into your soul.” She shivered. “It’s kind of disconcerting.”

“How are Kat and her guys taking it?”

“Not so well. Apparently having a shadow twin is supposed to be really unlucky. But as far as I can figure out, that’s because he’ll be all alone with no one to bond with.”

“What—can’t he bond with his brothers like regular Twin Kindred?” Tess asked.

Becca shook her head. “No, and it’s obvious even now. The light and dark twins are already thick as thieves. They cry if you take one away from the other and Kat says they’ll lie there for hours just staring at each other being as good as gold. But the other little guy—they don’t even seem to notice him.”

“Well, but I mean, how could they? They’re all only a few days old, right?”

“I know it’s hard to believe but you can seriously already see the light and dark twin bonding and the shadow twin being left out. It breaks your heart, really. Mine, anyway and especially Far’s. He remembers growing up on Twin Moons with no twin and he really feels for the little guy. I think Truth feels bad about it too, but he’s not quite as willing to talk about his emotions.”

“Speaking of emotionally stunted people, have you heard anything else from Mei-Li—the girl who got claimed by Six, the Dark Kindred?” Tess asked. “Now that was a guy who was never going to feel anything for anyone.”

Becca shook her head. “No, but I understand there have been some communications between the Mother Ship and Zeaga Four so maybe they’re trying to negotiate.”

“Maybe Six will bring her back early,” Tess said. “I mean, after he realizes how pointless it was to take her in the first place. It’s not like he could bond with her—not with one of those emotion dampers implanted in his neck.”

“I wish he would bring her back! Maybe we could stop this stupid war before it starts if her father could see she’s all right,” Becca said passionately.

“Do you think she is?” Tess asked doubtfully. “All right, I mean?”

“I don’t know,” Becca said soberly. “All we can do is say a prayer for her and hope she’ll be okay and come home soon.” She pointed a finger at Tess. “I’m praying for you and Garron, too. I may have given up on being a nun but I can still light a candle and say a rosary with the best of them. Take care of yourself, Tess.”

“I will.” Tess smiled at her friend. “Garron is motioning to me—I think I’d better go. Give Kat my love and kiss the new babies for me—all three of them.”

“Of course I will.” Becca smiled. “And I’ll try to get back in touch as soon as I can.” She blew Tess a kiss and the viewscreen went dark.

Tess stood there for a moment, staring at it. She was thinking about Six…and about Mei-Li who she didn’t even know but felt sorry for all the same.

She must be so frightened right now—so unhappy. Poor thing!

Then Garron called her name again and she came back to reality with a start. Things were about to start getting really sticky for the Kindred or anyone associated with them down here on Earth.

It was time to prepare.

Chapter Twenty-two

Mei-Li didn’t know the last time she’d been so miserable. Six had spent the entire night in his recharging area—the same, forbidding room she had always seen him in during their Dream Sharing. She hadn’t even dared to put her head in and talk to him—it was obvious he wanted to be alone. He’d been up early that morning and had barely spoken a word to her while he ate the garn she had made for breakfast.

Mei-Li had been excited that the simulator was now attuned to her brain waves and she was able to use it to fix food. She had been hoping to share some of that excitement with Six. But the big Kindred had simply stared right through her as she talked about getting the machine to work. He had eaten his bowl of gluey paste silently and quickly, as though he couldn’t wait to get breakfast over with and get away from her. Then he had risen from the table, looking absolutely huge in his exoskeleton.

“I must go to work—I have much to do today. Apologies for leaving you alone but you know all of your entertainment and recreational options.”

“Yes, I know,” Mei-Li had said humbly. “And please don’t worry—I won’t look at anything I’m not supposed to.”

“I have no concerns about that. Ter has triple locked all restricted materials. Even if your irrational, emotional nature tempts you to try and access them, you will be unable.”

In the past, Mei-Li might have gotten angry at him for calling her irrational and emotional but she understood that he was still hurt and upset—though no one hearing him talk would think he was anything but an emotionless robot. Still, she felt that under his icy façade there was something else lurking—a boiling cauldron of repressed feelings that was ready to blow sky high if he was pushed.

“I understand,” she’d said quietly. “But you didn’t have to lock everything away. Now that I know how you feel about it, I will never invade your privacy again. You can trust me on that.”

“As I keep reminding you, I have no feelings,” Six had replied coolly. “Though even if I did have them, I do not believe that ‘trust’ is one I would extend to you.”

“Six, please…” Mei-Li felt tears welling up in her eyes. She tried to hold them back, but they just kept coming. “Please, I said I was sorry. Why can’t you forgive me? We had such a good day yesterday. I almost felt like…like there was something between us. Something good.”

“There is nothing holding us together here but the Claiming Contract,” he’d replied shortly. “And even that will be over soon.” He nodded at the blinking yellow numbers on her arm. “Though not soon enough to suit me.”

With that, he had left the house and Mei-Li had sat down and cried.

Stupid, stupid, stupid, she told herself, wiping away more tears. Stop crying over the big jerk! If he can’t forgive one stupid little mistake, he’s not worth having. And it wasn’t like she would have been able to “have” him anyway. As soon as their time was up, she was going straight back home to Earth—which was where she wished she was right now. Anywhere would have been better than here, stuck on an alien planet light years from home with a man who now hated her, though he wouldn’t admit it, even to himself.

She could almost hear Claudia’s voice in her head. “Mmm-mm, girl—that man is repressed. You need to get away from him now.”

Mei-Li sighed. Yup, that would definitely be her best friend’s advice. Too bad she couldn’t take it.

Well, you can at least get out of the house, she told herself. There’s no point in staying cooped up in here feeling miserable—go get some fresh air! Or what passes for fresh air on Z4, anyway.

It was good advice and Mei-Li decided to take it. Taking a deep breath, she sat up straight and wiped her eyes. She would go out. But where?

Looking down at her own half-eaten bowl of gluey, bland garn, the answer came back at once—the spice market. It was within easy walking distance of Six’s domicile so she wouldn’t have to go far or risk getting lost. She still had the cred-chip and maybe she would have better luck getting some spices to season the garn with if Six wasn’t with her. The big Kindred seemed to scare everyone they met nearly to death—not that she blamed them. He could be really terrifying when he wanted to.

The fact that he’s so frightening is probably why no one bothered you yesterday, whispered a little voice in her head. Going out on your own without him for protection is taking a risk.

Well, then I’ll just have to go incognito. Can’t do that in these. Mei-Li looked down at the tight, shrink wrap clothes Six had made her with a frown. She stuck out like a sore thumb in all this white.

But now that she knew how to use the simulator, she could make herself something new. The prospect cheered her up at once. Since all she had to do was imagine what she wanted to wear, making herself a new outfit should be a snap and the sky was the limit! She could make anything she wanted.

Simming herself new clothes turned out to be more complicated than she’d first imagined, however. Several hours later she had used up over half the bag of white, sand-like tresh and the kitchen area was littered with failed attempts.

Some of the clothes she made came out too big when she used too much tresh and some were way too small when she didn’t use enough. Some looked all right but were tight in odd places like under the arms or across the crotch. Zippers wouldn’t zip and buttons wouldn’t line up. Collars were crooked and hems were ragged—it was a nightmare.

It soon became apparent to Mei-Li that she would need to have much more than a good imagination to whip herself up a new wardrobe from thin air. In fact, it probably would have been helpful to have a working knowledge of dress making—or at least be able to sew. Unfortunately, she had ditched home ec to take chemistry in high school—to her adopted mother’s horror. She had felt smart and superior at the time—now she wished she would have taken her mom’s advice.

“Damn it,” she muttered under her breath. “I’ll never get to the spice market at this rate. By the time I finally make something decent to wear, the whole damn place will be closed!”

Still, she refused to give up. Finally, she was able to make a simple wrap dress by picturing one she had at home that was just like it. Pressing the interface pad to her temple, she closed her eyes and saw it in exacting detail in her mind. Every fold, every line, every stitch—that she could remember, anyway.

To her delight, when she opened the delivery slot door on the microwave-like simulator, she found she had finally gotten it right. Well, sort of, anyway. The dress fit just right, tying on either side with long ribbons but it was a deep, pure shade of crimson instead of the inconspicuous black or gray she had been going for. Still, it fit so nicely and Mei-Li felt so pretty in it, she decided to keep it on.

Going back to the simulator, she tried one last thing. Pouring in a generous amount of tresh, which was running low—she hoped it wasn’t expensive—she pictured a long black cloak with a hood.

Either she was getting better at simming clothes or the simulator was just getting more attuned to her. For whatever reason, the cloak was a success too. Mei-Li put it on, drawing the hood over her head to shield her features and pulled the flowing sides closed around herself to hide the red dress.

There. Now unless someone looked closely into her hood, they couldn’t tell what or who she was—or that she was a female. She could be any of the faceless crowd strolling down the busy city streets. Smaller than most, perhaps, but nothing to look twice at.

Feeling satisfied, Mei-Li pocketed the cred-chip and went out the door and into the teeming city.

It took a little while and a few wrong turns to find her way back to the Serlix market. At one point she was sure she was lost and almost panicked. But she kept her head and retraced her steps and soon, she was stepping back into the covered stone square once again.

All the sellers and buyers were back, some noisily hawking their wares, some giving demonstrations and samples of different products. This time Mei-Li wandered silently among them, keeping her head low and observing. She was surprised to see some obvious similarities between both buyers and sellers.

They were all male, of course and for the most part, they seemed to be middle aged or older males. Also, almost all of them had long hair that came down past the back of their necks. But there was something else about them that seemed strange—almost all of them had broken or non-functional enhancements. Mei-Li saw scopes with cracked lenses, burned out lights, and metal parts that had rusted through. Why didn’t they get them fixed? Wasn’t maintenance free and easy to get, on the medical barges?

Maybe they don’t want to go up on the medical barges. Maybe it’s not safe for them there, a little voice in her head whispered darkly. But why not? And what was going on in the market that made Six call it an “undesirable” part of town? All Mei-Li could see was innocent commerce.

“Oh, my lady—I thought that might be you. I hoped that you would return.”

Mei-Li whirled around to see the same older Kindred who had kissed her fingers the day before bowing to her in a charming and courtly way. He had a broken scope over one eye and long, gray hair which was brushed back from his forehead

“Oh, uh…hi.” She nodded at him nervously, instinctively drawing her fingers into the long folds of her cloak.

“Worry not, fair lady,” he said, straightening up. “I will endeavor to contain myself in your presence. I was simply overcome at seeing the fulfillment of the prophesy yesterday, which was why I was so effusive.”

“What prophesy?” Mei-Li demanded. “What are you talking about?”

“I’m talking about the end of the Collective.” The man’s one normal eye flashed. “The end of emotional repression—the freedom to live again—to feel again—which so many of us with pure Kindred DNA long for.”

“You do?” Mei-Li looked at him with interest. “I was under the impression that everyone on Z4 liked ditching their emotions.” She thought of how Six had stored away his memories and repressed his feelings. “I mean, I thought nobody wanted to feel anything.”

“That isn’t true and hasn’t been for years,” the old Kindred told her. “I am Malak, by the way. And you are…?”

“Mei-Li,” she said. “But you have a name instead of a number?”

He nodded his graying head. “I am nowhere near high enough on the Collective’s rubric to rate a number—which is just the way I like it.”

“So you and your friends…” Mei-Li looked around the marketplace at all the other men who looked like Malak. “Don’t want to live in an emotionless society anymore?”

“No. We want to feel, my lady! And we want the freedom to feel without fearing that we may be purged for our emotions. That has been my dream for years—and it was why I was so excited to see you here yesterday.”

“I think you may have a mistaken idea about me,” Mei-Li said gently. “I’m not a freedom fighter here to lead a revolution or anything. I was just claimed by one of the Dark Kindred, that’s all. And I’m not even staying. I’m leaving very soon.” Not soon enough to suit me. Six’s words echoed in her head and she winced at the memory.

“Oh no, my lady—we do not believe that you are here to overthrow the Collective yourself,” Malak said quickly. “But your very presence denotes the beginning of the end. You are simply a harbinger of their doom—the sign that freedom is near.”

“Oh, well…” Mei-Li wasn’t sure how comfortable she was being the harbinger of anyone’s doom—even if she didn’t have anything to do with it. “Thank you, I guess,” she said at last. “I’m, uh, glad I gave you hope.”

“You have, my lady. For very soon, another will come. One who will overthrow the Collective and free of us all from the yoke of emotionless tyranny.”

Mei-Li had a thought. “But how are all of you feeling in the first place? I thought everyone had to have an emotion-damper implant. Isn’t it standard issue—something you get even before you come out of the, uh, incubation tube thing they grow you in?”

Malak nodded. “Indeed it is. But those of us with pure or nearly pure Kindred DNA have found that our implants fail over time. And when they do, the world of emotion is opened up…and we simply never get them fixed. See?”

He turned and lifted his long, graying hair to show the small silver and black button implanted just where Six’s was, at the nape of his neck. But on closer inspection, she saw that the silver had tarnished and the black was more of a dark, rusty brown.

“That’s what they look like when they go bad?” she asked as he turned back around.

“Indeed. Though the inside of an implant goes bad long before the outside does.”

“Does it?” Mei-Li asked. “And what are the symptoms?”

“A rush of emotions, mainly. Feelings, both good and bad flood the system. For any male not grown in a tube, they will experience all the emotions they were having just before the implant was put in but at three times the intensity.”

“They will? But what if what they were feeling at the time they got the implant was bad?” Mei-Li asked.

Malak shrugged. “Then it will feel three times as bad. It is not a pleasant prospect but such is the price for emotional freedom.”

“I guess I can see why they would want to keep their implants in good working order in some cases, then,” Mei-Li said, thinking again of Six. What emotions would he have to deal with times three if his implant failed? Judging from the way he’d reacted to her looking at even his happy memories, she was certain they wouldn’t be good.

“Actually, that is very rare. Most of us are grown in tubes. But those of us with pure Kindred DNA often choose not to have our implants replaced or fixed when they go bad. Of course, we cannot get our other enhancements fixed either if they break.” He nodded at his own cracked ocular scope.

“Oh, because if you go up to the medical barges they’ll see that your implants are broken and want to fix those too,” Mei-Li said, understanding.

He nodded. “Of course, what we would like to do is get them removed completely. No male with an emotion damper implanted—even a broken one—can bond with a female, which is what we all wish for.”

“But…there aren’t any females here, I thought,” Mei-Li said.

“No. But if we could rid ourselves of our implants, we could take a ship and chart a course to another planet—one with females to care for and bond with.” Malak sighed wistfully. “Ahh, it is only a dream. The Tollegs would probably help us—they are a sympathetic and feeling race. But the Collective would never allow it.”

“So…does the Collective know that this happens? That the implants go bad?”

“They have an idea,” Malak said grimly. “Why do you think they told the Tollegs to stop mixing pure Kindred DNA some years back? And why else would they have the Purge Squads?”

“Purge squads?” She knew she’d heard that before.

“Teams that go around to find people committing Feel-crime.” He looked suddenly worried. “My lady, you will not tell Twelve…I mean Six, the details of our conversation, will you? I fear my tongue has been much loosened by your beauty and I spoke too freely.”

“Don’t worry,” Mei-Li said quickly. “Your secret is safe with me. I think everyone should have a right to their own feelings. I know I wouldn’t want to give mine up!”

“Oh, thank you, my lady.” Malak looked relieved. “It used to be that longer hair was all one needed to hide a bad implant and the fact that one was having emotions or “committing Feel-crime” as the Collective and their agents call it. Now, of course they have other methods of finding us. They have the sniffers.”

Mei-Li frowned. “I’ve heard that term several times. What are ‘sniffers?’”

“Mechanoids with special sensors that smell pheromones—the chemical scents one’s body emits. They grow stronger with strong emotions,” Malak explained.

“I met a man on the medical barge that claimed to be able to smell those too,” Mei-Li exclaimed. “He had the most awful, metal…” Her voice trailed off as something just past Malak’s broad shoulder caught her eye.

Standing there, not ten feet away, was the man with the metal teeth she had met on board the medical barge. He was dressed in the same long, black leather coat that buttoned at his boney throat and went down to his ankles. At his feet were two things that looked to Mei-Li like some kind of weird robot Doberman pinschers. He was looking away from her at the moment, with his head raised high in the air as if he was sniffing for something.

“Oh my God,” she whispered softly. “That’s him.”

“What is it, my lady?” Malak turned his head to look at what she was staring at and turned back, his faded blue eye wide. “That’s Two, my lady—the Eyes of the Collective. He is on the Purge Squad and he has sniffers with him!” He took her by the arm. “Come, we must get away before he sees us!”

But it was too late. Even as he spoke, the man with the metal teeth turned his head. When he spotted Mei-Li, that wide, frightening grin she remembered so well spread across his mouth showing every single one of his steel teeth.

She was trapped.

Chapter Twenty-three

Six strode back to his domicile with a swift, steady pace. After a day of work, his mind felt calm and clear and the sensations he had been troubled with earlier were all but eradicated. He was well prepared to deal with Mei-Li now, he thought to himself and his strategy was simple. He would simply keep his distance as he had the night before. He would eat with her, as the Claiming Contract demanded but he would not sleep in the sousa with her. He wouldn’t technically be sleeping at all—he would be spending his night in his recharging station. Six felt this neatly sidestepped the issue of sleeping every night in the same bed. If one of them wasn’t sleeping, the contract technically had not been violated.

He wasn’t sure how he would deal with the Tasting Week, which would begin tomorrow evening. Part of him—a part he had endeavored to bury—still longed desperately to part Mei-Li’s lovely thighs and taste her pussy. That part thirsted for her sweet honey, longed to feel her pull his hair and call his name as he made her come again and again with his tongue and fingers…

But Six feared the sensations such an act might cause. Once he had thought he could touch her and still remain cold and unmoved. Mei-Li had proved that he was wrong about that the moment she showed him the meaning of a kiss. An act she had refused to repeat no matter how often he had asked for it. If only he could taste her sweet lips and feel her body pressed to his once more…

No! Six shook his head. Enough of such thoughts. Now he was wiser. He knew that he needed to keep his hands off her—to keep as much distance between them as possible—if he didn’t wish to experience the troubling sensations that his emotion damper had so much trouble handling.

Though he didn’t like to admit it, even to himself, Six knew he was in dangerous territory here. The small, seemingly helpless Earth girl he had claimed was like a bomb—one which would trigger an emotional explosion in him if handled incorrectly. Or no, maybe she was more like acid—eating away at his self-control and restraint, making him want her even when he knew she was the one thing he should never have.

Well, either way he was determined to leave her alone. And he would deal with the problem of the Tasting Week when it came. Thankfully even though he was tempted, he couldn't taste her tonight—it was against the rules of the contract to do any of the proscribed erotic activities early unless the female specifically consented to them and agreed to bonding sex. In fact, forcing early contact of any kind before the contract allowed it was grounds for immediate termination of the Claiming Period.

It would have been an easy way out of their contract and Six might seriously have considered such a thing but he couldn’t bring himself to actually hurt Mei-Li, no matter how…disturbed he had been by her actions the night before. Also, One wanted the Claiming Period to run its normal course for some still undisclosed reason which he had promised to divulge soon.

Six would have liked to disclose some of the difficulties the claiming was causing him—in a very understated and careful way, of course—but One and the five males highest in the rubric were very busy just now. Six wasn’t sure, but he thought there might be a conquest on the wind—some small nearby planet with natural resources the Collective wished to harvest. Probably One would be more communicative when it was accomplished.

Musing on this, he opened the door to his domicile and went in, expecting to see Mei-Li using the nature emulator. She wasn’t in the living area, however. Walking further into the domicile, he looked for her in the food prep area. She wasn’t there either, though the bag of tresh was over half gone and a large pile of strange garments was sitting on the counter. She was also absent from the sleeping room and his recharging area. Though he searched and called her name, Mei-Li was nowhere to be found—not even the fresher.

She’s gone.

A strange sensation started in the pit of Six’s stomach. A burning, clenching feeling that made his entire body tight. Where could she be? Had she run away? But how would she manage out on the streets of a strange, alien city all by herself? A city filled with males who were all bigger than she was? She might get crushed by a wheeler or mangled if she got too close to the gears of a grinder or—

“Ter,” he called, trying to keep his voice steady. “Where is Mei-Li?”

“How am I to know that?” the mechanical voice said stiffly. “She does not speak to me except to issue commands.”

“Well, did she command you to give her directions anywhere? To let her communicate with anyone?” Six demanded.

“Negative. As I indicated, she did not talk to me at all this solar day. After you left, she sat in the living area and moisture leaked from her eyes for some time. She made small sounds of pain at this time but no words.”

Six felt a twinge. “That was…crying,” he said hoarsely. “She was crying after I left?”

“Yes,” Ter affirmed. “After that she wiped her eyes and went into the food prep area. There she used much of your tresh in failed attempts at new clothing.”

“I told her she could use the simulator to make whatever she wanted,” Six said. “But where would she go afterwards?”

“She muttered something to herself that my sensors barely caught,” Ter said. “Shall I play it back for you?”

“Yes—at once,” Six snapped.

“Very well. Here it is.” Suddenly Mei-Li’s soft, high voice came from the speaker. “Damn it, I’ll never get to the spice market at this rate. By the time I finally make something decent to wear, the whole damn place will be closed!”

“The spice market? She went to Serlix Market on her own?” Six exclaimed. “Ter, why did you not play this for me earlier? It’s a clear indication of where she went.”

“How was I to know you would wish to hear such a thing?” Ter countered. “I cannot anticipate your every desire, Six. I am only an Artificial Intelligence, not a mind-reading machine.”

“Fine," Six growled. He was wasting time berating Ter, anyway. He had to get to Serlix Market and find her before something happened. In fact, hadn’t One said something about Two and the rest of the Purge Squad taking a tour through the area where the market was located this evening?

The Purge Squad and all of Two’s Goddessdamned sniffers… Surely they wouldn’t hurt or purge Mei-Li though—she had a dispensation. But still… the idea of Two and his squad finding her made the burning, tight sensation in his chest grow exponentially. There was another sensation too—a feeling of protective possessiveness that seemed to fill his entire body when he thought of Mei-Li. A need to be with her, to hold her within the circle of his arms and know that she was safe. That no other male could touch or hurt her.

The thought of Two and his ruthless grin rose before his mind’s eyes again. Six felt the burning in his chest which he now knew was panic. He had to get to her before it was too late!

Turning, he bolted out the door.

* * * * *

“Well, well, my dear—so here you are at last! I was wondering when I might see you again.” Mr. Metal Teeth, whom Malak had called Two, came strolling over with his two robotic dogs sniffing at his heels. Actually, the closer they got, the less they looked like dogs to Mei-Li. Though they had sharply pointed ears and snouts, their bodies were more low slung and their mechanical paws ended in knife-like claws that would have been better suited to a mountain lion. Their teeth were a nightmare—gleaming silver daggers which would have made a shark shudder. Ugh.

It was too late to run so Mei-Li decided to brave it out.

“Hello,” she said pleasantly, stepping forward. “It’s nice to see you again. Do you live in this area?”

“As a matter of fact, I do. It is my job to search out and eradicate those committing Feel-crime and as there are so many offenders in this area, I like to stay close. It makes a very short commute to work, you know.” He grinned at her, showing all those horrible metal teeth, as though it was a big joke.

“I…see.” Mei-Li nodded. “Well, I was just sightseeing myself but I should probably go now. Six will be wondering where I am.”

“As a matter of fact,” Two continued, as though she hadn’t even spoken. “I do believe that I smell some Feel-crime happening right here.” He lifted his head, inhaled deeply, and then looked directly at Malak. “Have a faulty emo-damper do we? They can fix that on the medical barges, you know—if you go of your own volition and ask. But I’m afraid letting an implant lapse without seeking help is a purging offense. Such a shame.” He nodded at his sniffers. “Go on—dispatch.”

The two robotic dogs advanced on the old Kindred, growling low in their throats. The buzzing, artificial noise they made and the way their glowing red eyes glared at their intended target was enough to make Mei-Li’s blood run cold.

“Wait!” She stepped out in front of Malak, her heart beating in her throat. She had never liked big dogs and robot dog-lion-things with shark teeth were even worse. But she didn’t want the old Kindred to get hurt.

“Heel,” Two told the sniffers. They stopped at once and sat at his feet, staring up at her with eyes like hot coals. Their menacing silence and intent gaze was very unnerving but still Mei-Li held her ground.

“I…” She licked her lips which were suddenly very dry. “I…you can’t…”

“I can’t what? Do continue,” Two said, raising an eyebrow at her.

“I’m certain the only feelings, er, pheromones, you’re smelling are coming from me,” she said firmly as she finally found her voice. “And as you remember, I have a dispensation to have emotions here on Z4.”

“Ah yes, a dispensation. Where is it, may I ask?” Two inquired.

“It’s right here.” She gestured to her forearm and started to pull up the sleeve of her robe to show him.

However, Two stopped her. “Ah, so you have it covered. How unfortunate.”

Mei-Li felt a cold shiver go down her spine. “Unfortunate? Why?”

“Why because, my dear, a dispensation for emotions must be displayed prominently at all times. If it is covered up, hidden, or obscured in any way, it shall be considered null and void. Which makes you guilty of Feel-crime. Very guilty, indeed.”

“What? But that’s ridiculous!” Mei-Li objected. She was beginning to get a sick feeling in the pit of her stomach, the same feeling she’d gotten when her father had called and told her there was a problem at the hospital. A feeling of abject fear and disbelief. Surely this can’t be happening… But it was.

“I assure you, it is not ridiculous at all. It is the law. Didn’t Six explain it to you?” Two shook his head and made a tsking noise. “What a pity! I’m sure he’ll be most put out when I tell him that the little female he claimed had to be purged because he forgot to go over the rules before letting her off the leash.”

“Why you…you wouldn’t dare!” Mei-Li felt like all the blood was draining from her face. He wouldn’t really sic those awful dogs on her, would he?

“You won’t hurt the lady of the prophesy—I won’t let you!” Suddenly Malak jumped in front of her, crouched in a fighting stance.

“Really? This is how you wish to end your days? Very well—dispatch,” Two said to the sniffers, pointing at Malak.

They sprang forward like two sleek missiles made of death. Before the old Kindred could move, one of them had clamped onto his right arm and the other had him by the throat.

“Oh God…oh my God!” Mei-Li gasped as the low, mechanical growls buzzed through their long, silver bodies. The noises they made were loud but not loud enough to cover the sound of tearing flesh and the old Kindred’s choked cries of pain.

Malak was gasping for breath and trying with no success to get them off him. He might have stood a chance if he was twenty years younger or if there hadn’t been two sniffers at once but as it was he was clearly losing the battle.

“No—let him go! Let him g—” But before Mei-Li could finish her sentence, there was a low ripping sound and a gout of bright red arterial blood spurted from the old man’s neck. She gasped as it sprayed outward, coating Two’s long black leather coat and spraying his thin, cadaverous face in a patina of crimson droplets.

Malak gave a choked gurgle and fell to his knees. Mei-Li watched in horror as the old Kindred’s single faded blue eye rolled up into his head…and then he slumped over on his side. A pool of dark red blood which looked black against the gray metal pavement spread around him.

Mei-Li stared down at him in horror. The old Kindred who had been so excited to see her was dead.

“You…” She looked up at Two, her voice shaking. “You…killed him! Or let your dogs kill him. You monster.”

“Well, really my dear—what did you think purging meant, anyway?” Still grinning, Two ran out a long, pale tongue and deliberately licked the flecks of blood from his thin, liver-colored lips. “At any rate, this is good—now you can see exactly what is in store for you. Sniffers,” he barked. At once, the two mechanical dogs left the body of Malak to come stand by his side.

“You wouldn’t,” Mei-Li whispered, backing up. “I’m here because Six claimed me—we have a contract.”

“Which is none of my concern,” Two said. “I am simply charged with controlling Feel-crime in our fair city. Which, you are committing right now.” He inhaled again and grinned at her fiercely. “Ah…I can smell your fear. It’s quite delicious—much better than any spice.” Then he pointed one long, skeletal finger at her and said to the dogs, “Dispatch!”

Mei-Li stumbled backward, tripping over Malak’s prone form in her attempt to get away. It was probably the only thing that saved her. Her sudden fall put her throat much lower than the leaping sniffers had expected.

She fell, hitting the ground hard on her back, knocking the breath out of herself. Looking up she saw, as if in slow motion, the sleek silver body of one of the robotic dogs flying over her head.

And then she saw a huge metal hand catch it by the throat and squeeze. At the same time, a booted foot kicked out and caught the other sniffer squarely in the chest. It gave a mechanical squeal, like a piece of equipment that needed oil, and fell backwards. It tried to get up but the boot descended on its blood-smeared jaws and crushed the metal flat. The low slung silver body writhed for a moment and then a grinding sound, like something breaking, came from it and it lay still. The boot came up and a wisp of black smoke drifted out of the robotic carcass.

“You dare…” The deep voice was familiar but so distorted with rage it was barely recognizable.

Mei-Li looked up and saw that both the boot and the metal fist holding the still struggling first sniffer belonged to Six.

“Well, hello there, Six.” Two’s long thin body looked tight as a wire under his blood spattered leather coat but his voice was still calm and relaxed.

“You dare to threaten my female. You dare try to harm her?” Six ground out, glaring at the other man.

Two shrugged his boney shoulders. “I had no choice—she was committing Feel-crime. As a member of the Purge Squad, it was my duty to eliminate her.”

“She has a dispensation!” roared Six.

“Which she had hidden under her cloak.” Two folded his thin arms over his narrow chest. “It was not clearly visible. I was perfectly within my rights to have her purged.”

“And I would be within my rights to purge you myself, here and now,” Six growled, leaning forward to get in the other male’s face.

Instead of jerking back, Two inhaled deeply and then grinned his awful metal grin.

“Careful, Six, you appear to be committing Feel-crime yourself right this moment. Is this little female getting to you? Are you having emotions?”

“You…” Six took a deep breath, clearly trying to calm himself. “You are wrong. What I feel is simply my natural Kindred instinct to protect my female. That is all.”

“Is that so?” Two inhaled again. “Then why do I smell so many feelings on you? Rage…fear…even…” He sniffed once more. “Oh my, is that lust that you’re feeling for this little one? My, my—how very intriguing.”

“You’re wrong,” Six growled. “I feel nothing but that will not stop me from killing to protect my female.”

He took a step back and held up the first sniffer which still twitched in his grasp. There was a sudden spasm of his metal hand and the robotic head with its long, ugly snout and gore-flecked silver teeth popped off. The body fell twitching and smoking to the ground.

Six threw the disembodied head at the other man’s feet.

“Touch her again and see what happens, Two.”

Then he turned and pulled Mei-Li up off the ground.

“Six,” she began but one look from him was enough to shut her up. She thought she had never seen so much rage—or so much conflict—in a face, human or Kindred, before.

“Come, I am taking you home.”

Before she could protest, he lifted her in his arms and strode out of the market place. Mei-Li didn’t dare to talk but she shot a glance over his broad shoulder. Two was standing there with the ruined remains of the sniffers and Malak’s dead body at his feet.

He was still grinning.

Chapter Twenty-four

Six didn’t know how to master the sensations that were flooding through him. One moment his chest was burning, his muscles were tense with the need to tear and rend and punch and all he could see was red.

Killed—she could have been killed! Mei-Li could be lying dead in a pool of her own blood just like the old male if I had been a moment later!

This thought brought a whole new range or sensations. His throat felt tight and his eyes stung. A desire to hold her tightly and never let go rushed through him. Thank the Goddess, he had made it to her in time! If he hadn’t…if Two had done as he wished…

I’ll kill him! The next time I see him I’ll pull him limb from limb! I should have done it this time! The only thing that had stopped him had been the other male’s accusation that he was feeling. That couldn’t be right—could it?

Then what are all these sensations you keep having? whispered a little voice in his brain. Why are you having so many irrational thoughts and impulses? What’s wrong with you? Maybe it’s time to call these “sensations” what they really are—emotions.

No!

Six tried to push the thought aside, to still the little voice, but he couldn’t quite manage it. All he could do was clutch the girl in his arms tighter as he strode through the streets to his domicile and swear to himself that this time he would never let her go.

* * * * *

Mei-Li didn’t know what to think. She had never seen Six look so wild and out of control, not even when he’d walked in on her the night before and seen her watching his memories. She’d thought for a moment that he was going to murder Two aka Mr. Metal Teeth but the other man’s accusations that he was “feeling” seemed to have put an end to that.

Mei-Li knew it was wrong but she wished the big Kindred had killed Two. The way he had looked at her as Six carried her away made her think there was going to be trouble in the very near future. And after watching the bastard kill poor old Malak in cold blood…

It could have been you. It almost was you. If Six hadn’t come—No, I don’t want to think about that! God, she was shaking all over! She took a deep, breath, trying to regain control. All right, I’m all right…

Just then Six pushed open the door to his house, cutting off her train of thought. He kicked the door shut, took three strides into the living area, and set her down so roughly her teeth clicked together. Then he took her by the shoulders and glared down into her face.

“Six,” she began tentatively.

“You could have been killed, Mei-Li. Do you hear me? You could have been killed!”

It was exactly what she had been trying so hard not to think about.

“I know! I know that! I saw what…what he wanted to…to do to me.” The memory of Malak’s death rose fresh in her mind again, his choked cries and the horrible ripping sound as the sniffers tore out his throat… No, stop it! Stop thinking about it. To her horror, she found that tears were very close to the surface. Somehow she managed to swallow them back down.

“Why were you there, anyway? Why did you go out into the city alone, without me to protect you?” Six demanded angrily.

“Without you to protect me? You’ve been acting like you don’t want to be anywhere near me!” she snapped. “You made me feel like crap this morning before you left. So instead of moping around the house, I decided to go out.”

“You decided to go out?” His gaze was burning into her. “To go out to one of the most dangerous parts of the city alone?”

“I didn’t go out looking for trouble,” she protested. “I made myself a cloak so I’d be less conspicuous.”

“This?” Six grabbed the back of her black, hooded cloak and ripped it off her in one stroke, revealing her red wrap dress. “This fucking thing that nearly got you killed because it covered your dispensation?” He shook it in her face and dropped it on the floor. “Goddessdamn it, Mei-Li!”

“I didn’t know the stupid thing had to be visible all the time,” she flared, waving her arm with its glowing yellow numbers in his face. “You never told me!”

“I never expected you to go out on your own looking to be purged!” he shouted. “Looking to get killed.”

“Why would you care if I got killed?” Mei-Li demanded. “You have no emotions, right? You’d probably just step over my body in the street and go on with your business.” She knew she wasn’t being fair. Six had just saved her life and no matter what the big Kindred insisted about his emotionless state, it was becoming clear that he wasn’t as cold and unfeeling as he wanted to believe. But she couldn’t help herself—he had hurt her deeply and the words just came out.

“Is that what you think?” The look Six gave her was almost wild. “Is that really what you think? That I don’t care for you at all?”

“Yes.” Mei-Li lifted her chin. “That’s really what I think.”

“You…I…” He seemed at a loss for words. Stepping back from her, he raked both hands through his hair. “Do you have any idea…any idea what you do to me?” he demanded in a low voice.

“What…what do you mean?” She watched him warily as he began to pace back and forth.

“When I am with you, I can’t think properly,” Six growled. “My breathing is faster, my heart rate accelerates. All I want to do is touch you…hold you and—”

“And what?” Mei-Li whispered.

He didn’t answer in words. Instead, he closed the distance between them in a single stride. Taking her in his arms, he cupped her cheek and pulled her close, leaning down to cover her mouth with his.

At the last moment, Mei-Li turned her head away. “Wait, we can’t. I told you, I don’t want to—”

“No.” His deep voice was nothing more than a growl as he turned her face back to his. “No, you will not deny me again.”

Mei-Li opened her mouth to protest but he was already kissing her—taking her lips in a way that was almost brutal in its intensity.

She gasped in surprise and his tongue was there, penetrating her. Thrusting inside and filling her mouth with his sensual, dark chocolate taste. At the same time, his scent filled her senses—sharp and clean with that dangerous hint of dark spice that made her dizzy. She couldn’t think, couldn’t form a coherent thought to save her life—she could only feel.

She moaned as a different kind of surprise flooded her. He had her bent over his arm, her body flush with his and she wasn’t trying to push him away. Instead, her hands were in his hair, pulling him closer, asking for more. Somehow she was kissing him back, sucking his invading tongue, nipping at his lush lower lip to bring a low, eager growl from his throat.

Six must have sensed her eagerness because he kissed her more deeply, exploring her mouth as he rubbed his big, warm hands up and down her back. It was as though he couldn’t get enough of her lips, as though he couldn’t pull her close enough to satisfy his need.

Oh God, this is going too far…And yet she didn’t want it to stop. She felt like they were bruising each other with their desire but all she wanted was more. This was Six as she had never seen him—fiercely passionate and completely unwilling to let her go.

Then his mouth left hers. He pulled away, leaving her nearly panting for breath, her whole body throbbing after the intense exchange.

“What—?” she began, wondering if he had changed his mind. And then he began to trail hot kisses down the sensitive side of her neck.

“Wait!” Mei-Li gasped as his mouth found the hollow of her throat and lingered there. “We…we can’t.”

“We can and we will,” Six growled, meeting her eyes. “I claimed you, Mei-Li—you are mine. And I intend to take what is mine tonight.”

“But…I thought…” She shook her head, trying to form words that made sense as he kissed his way lower. His big hands found the ribbons that tied her wrap dress together and suddenly it was open, baring her breasts for him. God, why hadn’t she thought to wear her bra? At least she had on her panties—for now, anyway. “Six,” she gasped. “I can’t—”

Her words ended in a moan as he captured one sensitive nipple in his hot mouth and sucked it…long, slow, and hard.

“Oh!” Somehow Mei-Li found that her hands were in his hair again and she wasn’t trying to push him away. “Six!”

He released her nipple slowly, nipping it gently with his teeth at the last moment. The tiny love bite radiated through her and sent a shock of painful pleasure straight to the spot between her legs where she was getting wet and hot and swollen.

“Yes?” His voice was a hoarse growl.

“I…what…what are you doing?” she somehow managed to gasp. “I mean, what exactly…”

“Tasting you.” He gave her a meaningful look and nipped her other tight peak as well. “All of you. I’m going to taste all of you tonight, Mei-Li. Just as I wanted to the first night, when I healed your knee.” He put one large, warm hand on her thigh, making her shiver. “I will not fight these impulses anymore—I cannot. I am not strong enough.”

“Yes…yes, you are! I mean, you can fight them—you can.” Suddenly her breath was coming short and her skin felt too sensitive. “Besides, it’s not our tasting week yet. Not until tomorrow.”

“I do not care about that.” He sucked her other nipple, taking as much of her small, tender breast into his mouth as he could, making her feel completely surrounded by his heat. The whole time, he held her gaze as though he was daring her to try and pull away. But somehow Mei-Li couldn’t. The sensation of his mouth on such a sensitive area felt too incredible to make him stop and her legs felt like jelly. At last he released her.

“Six—” she began breathlessly.

“You said I would not care if you died,” he said hoarsely. “I am going to show you how I care…show you now, tonight. I will not wait. I will spread your thighs and taste your sweet pussy. I will lick you and suck you and pleasure you until you come for me—come hard against my tongue. Then you will know.”

“You’re going to…oh my God…” Mei-Li felt faint. He was looking at her hungrily, as though he was going to eat her up and she could feel part of herself responding to that hot, hungry look. It made her feel like she was burning up inside.

But another part—the frightened little voice that whispered fears and doubts in her ear—was scared to death. They were going too far, this was getting out of control! What would happen if she lost her head completely and decided to give him everything? She’d read in the contract something about bonding sex and how if you had it with the Kindred who had claimed you, you would be tied to them for life. She didn’t even know what bonding sex meant but it sounded pretty scary—and completely permanent. Was that what she wanted? Was that what Six wanted? She didn’t know—it was too much uncertainty.

“Six, please,” she began as he swung her up into his arms again and carried her into the bedroom. “Please, we shouldn’t. We’re getting way past the whole friends with benefits thing here.”

“A friend is a companion who is mildly pleasant to be around, correct?” He raised an eyebrow at her as he sat her on the sousa.

Mei-Li nodded as he stripped off her wrap dress and then pulled off his own shirt as well, leaving him bare from the waist up. He looked mouthwatering…and absolutely huge. For the first time she realized that his shoulders were fully twice as broad as her own. Oh God…

“Well, that’s one definition of friend, I guess,” she somehow managed to get out.

“I do not wish to be your friend,” Six growled, sitting on the bed beside her wearing only his tight, black flight leathers. “So stop referring to me that way. There is nothing pleasant or mild about what I want from you, Mei-Li. About what I am going to do to you.”

“Oh my God,” she whispered again. Then she had a sudden idea. “But you can’t. It says in the contract you can’t do anything I’m not willing to do. You can’t hurt me.”

“Look at me…” He cupped her cheek with rough tenderness and looked into her eyes. “I would never hurt you. But I am going to taste you—with or without your consent.”

“How can you say that?” Mei-Li demanded. “Will you listen to yourself?”

“No, you listen to yourself. Listen to your body,” he said in a low voice. “I can smell your heat, Mei-Li.” He nodded at the juncture between her thighs. “I know you are not unwilling.”

“But I’m saying no.” She crossed her legs quickly.

“And again, I say that your body is saying yes.” He stroked her cheek and let his long fingers trail down the side of her breast to rest on her trembling midsection, just below her belly button. “Let us do an experiment,” he murmured, looking at her intently. “I am going to cup your pussy and slip my fingers deep inside you—as this is our bathing week, I am allowed to do that.”

“Well…yes,” she admitted, her voice coming out much more breathy than she liked.

“I will touch you,” he continued, still holding her gaze. “And when I do I will gauge how wet you are.”

“You’ll what?”

“If you’re wet and hot for me, you’re ready and your body is willing to be tasted,” he said, ignoring her question. “If you’re not, I will leave you alone. Agreed?”

“I…but I…” Mei-Li didn’t know what to say but honestly, it wasn’t like he was giving her much of a choice. He was too big and strong for her to get away. And let’s be honest, sweetie—do you really want to get away? whispered a little voice in her head. Of course I do, Mei-Li told it indignantly. I just…can’t.

“Mei-Li,” Six murmured, breaking into her internal debate. “Are you ready?” The tips of his fingers were already running lightly across the lace border of her bikini panties, making her shiver as he started a fire with his slow, deliberate touch.

“I…I guess so,” she whispered uncertainly.

“Good. I am taking off your panties now.”

With a soft whimper, she lifted her hips and allowed him to work them down, baring her completely. She had never felt so naked before as she did now, sitting with the big Kindred, preparing to let him touch her. Had never felt so vulnerable and open.

But there was more to come.

“Now spread your legs for me,” Six ordered in a low growl. “Spread your legs and let me in.”

Biting her lip, Mei-Li leaned back on the bed and did as he demanded. What else could she do? She felt helpless—trapped. And so hot she thought she might melt from the waist down.

“That’s good,” Six rumbled, his long fingers slipping lower. “Very good, Mei-Li. Open yourself for me.”

She moaned breathlessly as he cupped her mound, nestling her securely in his palm. Then she felt him begin to part her outer pussy lips.

“Oh God…” she whispered and closed her eyes.

To her surprise, Six stopped.

“Open your eyes,” he demanded. “Look at me.”

Mei-Li’s eyes fluttered open in surprise. “Why?”

“I touched you from behind last time. Made you come without really seeing it directly,” Six growled. “This time I want to look into your eyes as I penetrate you— as I slip my fingers into your hot cunt.”

She could barely suppress the moan that rose to her lips. God, he was killing her here! Not only did he want to touch her to see how wet she was, he was demanding that she lock gazes with him as he fingerfucked her. It was too much—too intimate. A hundred times worse than just kissing. How could she keep back her heart if he demanded such naked emotional candor?

“Six, please…” she pleaded brokenly but he was unmoved.

“Look at me,” he repeated. “Watch me while I touch you.”

“I can’t.” She turned her face away. “I can’t look in your eyes when only one is visible.” She was sure that would be a deal breaker. He had told her in no uncertain terms that he never took the blinking red light that covered his left eye off. That he wouldn’t take it off.

Without a word, Six reached up and made some adjustments to the metal that covered the left upper half of his face. There was a click and a hiss and suddenly the red ocular scope came away in his hand. He dropped it carelessly on the floor where it landed with a clatter.

“Six?” Mei-Li looked at him uncertainly, unable to believe what she had just witnessed.

“It would have gotten in the way when I was tasting you anyway,” he said roughly. “Now look at me, Mei-Li.”

There were no more excuses—she did as he said, staring straight into his eyes. The left eye which just been revealed with the same steel gray as his right but there was something different about it—a thin red ring that circled the outer band of black at the edge of his iris. She wondered what it meant…and then he was touching her.

“Oh!” she gasped as his long fingers parted her once more.

“Let us see how wet you are,” Six murmured. Looking down, he watched as her plump, outer lips opened to reveal her slick inner petals. “Mmm,” he rumbled, a hungry sound that seemed to electrify her. “You look wet to me, Mei-Li. Very wet.” The pad of his long middle finger slid delicately into her slippery folds and stroked gently over her throbbing clit.

“Ah!” Mei-Li bit her lip, trying to keep back the noises that rose in her throat but she couldn’t help the moan that escaped her.

“That’s good,” Six said, looking at her. “I like the noises you make when I pleasure you. They make my shaft hard.” He stroked her again, circling her swollen little button while she moaned helplessly. “How does it feel, Mei-Li. Do you like it when I touch you this way? When I pet your sweet pussy?”

“You…you know I do,” she whispered. “I…I can’t help it.”

“Good. I don’t want you to help it. I want you to give yourself completely—give in to the pleasure.”

And then he entered her with two long, thick fingers and her back arched as a cry was torn from her lips. God, so deep…in me so deep!

But it didn’t last for long. Before she knew it, he was withdrawing from between her thighs. He held them up to show her—his index and middle fingers were shiny with her juices.

“Gods, you’re wet.” His deep voice was hoarse with desire. “You cannot deny it, Mei-Li.”

Mei-Li felt blood rush to her cheeks as she blushed helplessly. But he was right—she couldn’t deny the evidence.

“I…I know,” she whispered.

Six slipped his fingers into his mouth and sucked, his eyes fluttering closed in obvious pleasure.

“Ahh,” he groaned at last, when he had licked away the last of her juices. “You taste so fucking good. So hot and wet and ready. I cannot wait to taste all that sweet honey right from the source.”

He got on the floor before her and gave some directions she couldn’t quite hear to the sousa.

Mei-Li gave a little gasp as the blue-gray beanbag bed rose around her to cradle her body in a firm embrace. It tilted her pelvis slightly even as it supported her head and neck in the most comfortable way imaginable. The result was that she ended up in a semi-reclining position, able to see the big Kindred kneeling patiently on his knees at the foot of the bed.

Then he tapped the sousa once more and gave a direction she could absolutely understand.

“Open.”

Mei-Li bit her lip as the sentient bed parted her thighs, baring her pussy completely, showing the swollen outer lips and the slick interior. Even the throbbing button of her clit was visible. She looked down at herself in disbelief. Had she felt vulnerable before? That had been nothing compared to this—nothing.

Quickly she moved to her shield herself with her hands…only to feel the sousa grasp her firmly but gently by the wrists before she could move even an inch. She was completely trapped—held down and open for him and there was nothing she could do about it.

Six was already moving closer, resting his warm hands on her inner thighs as he prepared to taste her.

“Why?” she blurted, hardly knowing what she was saying.

“Why what?” He looked up and she saw the hungry look was back in his steel gray eyes.

“Why…I don’t understand why you want to do this,” she said. “I mean, most guys would be more interested in sex—not that I want to do that. I, uh, think that would be a really bad idea right now,” she added quickly. “But just…most of them aren’t so, uh, eager to go down.”

Six shook his head. “I cannot explain my need to do this—to lick and suck and taste your sweet pussy, Mei-Li. I can only say that it is a need—it burns within me. I must taste you. I cannot help myself any longer. I am tired of trying to resist.”

Mei-Li bit her lip. Had he really been thinking about tasting her that long? Did he really want to go down on her that desperately?

It seemed hard to believe. Clem, her boyfriend in college had tried going down on her once or twice but it clearly hadn’t been his favorite thing to do. He had approached the experience as though he was doing her a favor and after one or two strategically placed kisses and a few half-hearted licks, he had invariably moved on to other things.

For her part, Mei-Li had gotten no pleasure from it at all. She had felt tense and uncertain if he liked the way she looked and tasted—not sure if he liked her scent. She kept being afraid that the experience would be a turn-off for him and it had been a major relief when he climbed back up and went back to his old standby—missionary position. Clearly for Clem, the emphasis had been on the sex, not the foreplay.

It appeared that Six had the opposite idea. He was actually more interested in what came before than the main event. In fact, by the way he was looking at her, Mei-Li almost felt like this was the main event. Because he was staring between her legs intently, a rapt expression on his face as he breathed deeply.

“Six…?” she said uncertainly, trying to shift a little to get more comfortable. The sousa allowed her to make a minimal change in her position but it didn’t allow her to close her legs or free her hands. “Six, what are you looking at?” she demanded breathlessly.

“You,” he murmured. “When I viewed the tutorial on female anatomy it gave only the facts. I had no idea how lovely and delicate the female sex in full arousal could be…How…” He shook his head, clearly at a loss for words.

Mei-Li bit her lip. “Come on, please—you’re making me nervous. You should just…just let me go.”

“I cannot.” He looked up, meeting her eyes. “Not after seeing how beautiful and ripe your pussy is. I must taste you.”

“But—” Mei-Li started to protest.

But he was already leaning forward, she thought to lick or kiss her pussy. Instead, he rubbed his cheek against her mound and inhaled deeply, as though he was trying to fill his lungs with her scent.

“Ah, Gods, you smell so good,” he groaned, running his hands up and down her thighs. “So sweet and hot. I could come from your scent alone if I breathed it long enough.”

“You…you could?” Mei-Li wasn’t sure what to think. His breath was hot against her open pussy slit, making her squirm with a kind of reluctant anticipation. God, did she actually want him to do this? She didn’t know. She was still too intensely uncomfortable and uncertain to know how she really felt about Six tasting her. “I mean…really?” she asked.

He looked up at her, his eyes almost drugged with pleasure, and nodded. “Gods, yes. But as good as you smell, I want to taste you even more.”

“I…” Mei-Li started wiggling again, as much as the sousa would allow, but Six stopped her with a stern look.

“Don’t fight me, Mei-Li,” he rumbled warningly. “Do not try to get away. I…cannot guarantee what I might do. I need you to relax and open for me—relax and let me taste you.”

He’s having some kind of break—or some kind of emotional breakthrough, she realized. His emotions are coming out and somehow he knows it, even if he doesn’t want to consciously admit it to himself.

“All right.” She lifted her chin. Clearly he was determined to do this but she had one last thing to say which she hoped might discourage him. “You…you can do that if you want. You can…can taste me,” she told him. “But there’s something you should know. I don’t…I can’t come like that. My boyfriend in college, Clem, he tried it and it just…doesn’t work for me.”

“You can’t, hmmm?” Six raised an eyebrow at her but Mei-Li didn’t think he sounded particularly discouraged. On the contrary, there was a light in his gray eyes that made her think he took her statement as a challenge.

“No, I can’t,” she said firmly, sticking to her guns. “So you can…can lick me all night…” Oh God, she hoped he wasn’t planning on that! “But it won’t do any good.”

“We shall see.” He nuzzled her again, rubbing his slightly rough cheek against her mound. “This…male who pleasured you before. How did he go about it?”

“What?” It was the last question Mei-Li had expected. “Um, I don’t know. He just…did it, I guess.” She squirmed with embarrassment—or tried to, anyway. The damn sousa barely let her move an inch.

“Did he kiss you?” He leaned forward slowly and placed a soft, gentle kiss at the top of her slit. “Like this?”

“I…yes, I guess.” Mei-Li’s heart was pounding.

“Did he kiss you lower?” He dipped his chin and placed his lips more fully against her. Then he kissed her again…a long, slow kiss, as though he was kissing her mouth.

Mei-Li couldn’t help the moan that fell out of her. It felt like she was on fire between her legs—every nerve ending throbbing from his tender gesture.

“I…maybe,” she managed.

“And it did nothing for you?” Six lifted an eyebrow at her.

“No…not…not much,” she whispered, trying to keep control.

“What if I spread you open—spread your sweet pussy wide—and kissed your inner folds?” Six murmured. “Would that give you pleasure, do you think?”

“I…I d-don’t know,” she stuttered. God, he was driving her crazy. She wondered if he knew it.

“Did this other male—this Clem—do that for you?” he asked, looking at her intently.

“A…a little, I guess.”

“Like this?” He spread her delicately with his thumbs, revealing her slippery pink interior. She bit her lip, feeling incredibly exposed. It felt like her clit was throbbing in time with her heartbeat and she didn’t know if she wanted to close her legs…or spread them wider.

Then Six kissed her again and everything else was driven out of her mind. His mouth was so hot, so wet…and he kissed her so slowly it sent shivering waves of pleasure down her spine.

He didn’t seem content to kiss just the inside, either. As Mei-Li watched, he placed tender, sucking kisses on her outer pussy lips and then stooped lower to kiss her entrance before making his way up to kiss the top of her slit again.

At last he looked up and licked his lips, which were shiny with her juices.

“Tell me more,” he commanded hoarsely.

“More?” Mei-Li felt like hear heart was going to beat right out of her chest. “More about what?”

“About what he did to you. How he pleasured you. Did he suck your clit?” He traced her throbbing button gently with one fingertip, making her jump and moan. “Did he take your center of pleasure between his lips and bathe it with his tongue?”

“I…” Mei-Li shook her head. “I’m not sure.” Honestly, it was hard to be sure of anything right now. Her entire body felt like it was tingling and she was molten from the waist down.

“Maybe I should show you what I mean?” Six raised an eyebrow at her.

She bit her lip. “I…I don’t know.”

“Like this.” Ducking his head again, he pressed his mouth to her heated button and sucked it gently between his lips.

“Oh God!” Mei-Li threw back her head as she felt the tip of his tongue tracing slow circles around the sensitive bundle of nerves. Looking down at his broad, bare shoulders splitting her thighs wide, she couldn’t believe what was happening. How had she gotten here, to this point? How had she wound up spread out and helpless as the huge warrior opened her pussy with his tongue, tasting her as though it was the most important thing in the world—as though it was the only thing in the word?

The tip of his tongue made magical patterns around her swollen bud, making her moan and gasp. She wanted to writhe away from the exquisite torture, but she was securely fastened to the bed, unable to get away even if she tried. There was nothing she could do but try to relax and let him in—relax and let him taste her. For it seemed certain that he wouldn’t stop until he was finished. And the way he was enjoying her body made Mei-Li think that might be a long time in the future.

She had told Six she couldn’t come this way and yet she felt pleasure building in the pit of her stomach—a warm wave of desire that threatened to spill over and drown her soon. God, what was she going to do?

Six went on and on, paying slow, tender attention to her throbbing button until she thought she would die—how much could one person stand? At last he looked up, his eyes half-lidded and burning with desire.

“So sweet,” he muttered hoarsely. “Gods, so sweet and hot and wet. Your honey is beyond compare, Mei-Li.”

“Is…is it?” She was breathing hard, feeling close to the edge. The sensation of his tongue on her clit had been almost more than she could stand but now she wished he would taste her again—anything to end this torture and let her finally come.

As if reading her mind, Six dipped his head again. Starting at the entrance to her channel, he dragged the flat of his tongue up along her open pussy, as though she was an ice cream cone in danger of melting on a hot day.

Mei-Li certainly felt like she was melting.

“Ah!” Her back arched, pressing towards him, seeking more of the spine tingling pleasure. For a wonder, the sousa actually allowed the motion and even helped her, opening her thighs wider to offer her pussy more completely to the big Kindred’s mouth.

“Gods.” It was a low, hoarse groan dragged from his throat as he looked up at her. “I love the sounds you make when I taste you. Tell me, Mei-Li, did you make those sounds for him—for this other male when he tasted you?”

“I…I don’t know. I don’t think so,” she gasped. “It was…a long time ago. I can’t…can’t remember.”

“Do you remember if he tasted your honey right form the source?” Six growled. “Do you remember if he put his tongue deep inside you—inside your pussy, Mei-Li?”

“I…” She shook her head. “Do you…are you going to…?”

“I must.” His eyes burned into hers. “Gods help me, I will go mad if I cannot taste you more deeply. I cannot understand these sensations. These…”

“Feelings?” Mei-Li finished for him softly.

“No.” He shook his head at once, denying it. “I do not understand what is happening but I know it is not that. Never that.” He looked away. “I simply need to taste you—it must be part of my Kindred DNA. That’s all.”

“Six…”

“Don’t move,” he ordered, as if she could have gotten loose from the sousa even if she tried. “I need to open you completely with my tongue, need to taste your juices from their source.”

“God,” she whispered. “Six, I—”

“I need to put my tongue in your pussy, Mei-Li,” he growled softly. He stooped to kiss her inner thigh, making her jump. “I need to do it now.”

“I…” She didn’t know what to say.

But he was already bending low and pressing his face between her legs to lick her once more. Mei-Li moaned breathlessly as he bathed her clit with the flat of his tongue, lapping her with a desire and intensity that made her back arch and her fingers curl into helpless fists at her sides.

“Six,” she moaned. “Oh, Six…”

He slid his big, warm hands up under her ass and pulled her closer, wrapping his muscular arms around her thighs, spreading her even wider for his assault.

Mei-Li gasped as she felt his tongue move lower and find the entrance to her pussy. He wasted no time but thrust straight in, penetrating her to the core and making her gasp his name again.

“Six, please!” She was writhing helplessly now, grinding against his face shamelessly as he lapped and thrust deep inside her.

“Do you like it?” He looked up briefly, his jaw and mouth shiny with her juices. “Do you like the feel of my tongue in you, Mei-Li?”

“You…you know I do.” Her face—indeed, her whole naked body felt hot and flushed at the admission but she couldn’t lie. “It feels so…God, Six!”

“Gods, seeing your pleasure…feeling your honey coat my mouth and tasting your juices…the sensations are so strong. They almost overwhelm me.” He shook his head. “I know you said you cannot come in this way but I need you to try anyway. Need to feel your sweet cunt spasming around my tongue as you come all over my face.”

“I…” Mei-Li licked her lips. “I’ll try.”

“Good. Come for me, Mei-Li. Come hard.” With a final, intense stare, he leaned down and penetrated her again, thrusting deeply into her pussy with his long, hot tongue.

“Ah, God…please!” Mei-Li arched her back. She was getting close—so close to the edge. Gone was the conviction that she couldn’t come this way. Six had proved her wrong there. She was going to come—going to come so hard she didn’t know how she could stand it. His tongue inside her felt so good but she just needed something else…something more…

Suddenly she felt the fingers of his metal left hand slide into her folds. Two fingertips found her clit and settled one on either side of the sensitive little button. Then, just as Six was thrusting his tongue even more deeply into her, they began an almost imperceptible but incredibly intense vibration as they had the night he had first touched her.

It was exactly what she needed. With a low wail, Mei-Li thrust forward, giving herself completely, riding his face shamelessly as the wave of pleasure that had been threatening her suddenly broke, drenching her completely.

“Six,” she cried. “Ah, God—Six…Six!” Her hands, still pinned to her sides, itched to grasp his thick, dark hair. Her fingers open and shut and her toes curled helplessly as he pressed deeper and deeper into her, thrusting with his tongue as though he was trying to reach her very soul. At the same time, his metal fingers stroked with gentle intensity around her clit, drawing another orgasm from her and then another.

Mei-Li didn’t know how long it lasted—only that she didn’t know how much more she could take. Six seemed to never tire of giving her pleasure. She bit back a moan as she watched him on his knees before her, his broad, bare shoulders splitting her wide as he knelt between her thighs to worship her pussy with his mouth. He seemed to revel in her scent and taste, licking and sucking— thrusting to kiss and taste as deeply as he could. And all the time the vibrating metal fingers teased her until she cried his name again and again and begged until she was hoarse.

At last, he drew back, panting and looked up at her. His cheeks and chin and mouth were shiny with her juices and his eyes were nearly wild with desire. Mei-Li thought for certain that he would mount her now. She was, after all, in the perfect position—her pelvis tilted up towards him, her pussy spread and ready and open. She knew she shouldn’t want him to do that—shouldn’t want him to fuck her—it was going to make everything complicated. But they were too far gone to stop now. Lying back, she didn’t even try to struggle with the sousa’s bonds that held her to the bed. She simply waited for him to take her.

“Release,” he said and Mei-Li suddenly found that she could move again—the restraints the sousa had put on her were gone.

Chapter Twenty-five

“What?” Mei-Li looked up at him uncertainly. “What are you doing?”

He ignored her and rose abruptly from his crouch, trying to put some distance between them. Gods, why had he done it? Why had he not been able to control himself?

Mei-Li was staring at him. Her nipples were still tight little points and her sweet, wet pussy looked swollen from his assault. Six looked away, shame flooding him. And still, despite the self-loathing he felt, he wanted her. Gods, what was wrong with him?

“Six?” Her soft voice was tentative. “Six, are you all right? You look like you might be hurting.” She reached up, caressing the throbbing ridge of his cock, making him bite back a groan. “Do you…do you need some help?”

“No.” Deliberately he stepped away from her touch, though he craved her soft, cool fingers wrapped around his shaft like he craved his next breath. “No, don’t. I do not…do not deserve a release.”

Mei-Li shook her head. “Why not?”

“How can you ask me that after what I have just done to you?” He ran a hand though his hair distractedly.

“Okay, well…you did get a little out of control.” Mei-Li got up and picked up the red garment he had pulled off her. “But you didn’t hurt me.”

“I took what you were not willing to give,” Six said in a low voice, choked with shame. “I held you down and did as I pleased because I couldn’t control myself.”

She bit her lip, a distractingly erotic gesture that he tried to ignore.

“I wasn’t sure how I felt about it at first—I’m still not completely sure,” she said softly. “I asked you to stop and you didn’t—that’s not okay. But I’d be lying if I said I didn’t want you to, um, continue towards the end. I’ve never…” Her voice dropped and her cheeks got red. “I’ve never come so hard in my life, Six. And I didn’t even know I could come that way. You…I’ve never had anyone so…so intensely focused on my pleasure before.”

“It was my pleasure I was concerned about—don’t you see?” he said roughly. “All I cared about was taking what I wanted. Which I did. Gods.” He turned away, trying not to look at her. Trying not to see how lovely she looked with her nakedness framed in the deep red garment she had thrown over her shoulders. Trying not to taste the last, faint traces of her sweet honey on his lips or smell her devastatingly feminine scent which still lingered in the air.

But he couldn’t help himself—his fingers itched to take her by the shoulders, to pull her to him and kiss her again. Somehow Six managed to restrain himself. You’ve taken enough already, he reminded himself grimly. But it was hard—incredibly hard not to act on his impulses.

He ran a hand through his hair. Gods, why can’t I stop this? Just being in the same room with her floods me with sensations.

Not sensations—emotions—admit it, whispered a voice in his brain. Just admit it now, Six.

He didn’t want to but he feared he had no choice. The evidence was as clear as it was damning—his implant was failing and he was feeling. Feeling with an intensity that frightened the Seven Hells out of him.

“I don’t know what to say,” she said in a low voice, interrupting his grim thoughts.

“I do.” Six took a deep breath. “I have violated our Claiming contract by tasting you before our tasting week officially began. Therefore, you are freed and our Claiming Period is now over.”

“What?” She looked at him, her dark eyes going wide. “But…but where—?”

“I will take you back up to the medical barge. There I can get my implant replaced and take you home.”

“But I never said I wanted that,” she exclaimed. “I never said I wanted to go home—not like this, anyway.”

“It does not matter what you want—the facts are irrefutable,” Six said stolidly. “My emotion damper is failing and I have become a danger to you, as well as a criminal among my own kind.”

“Why, because you’re having emotions? Because you’re feeling?” she cried. “What’s so wrong with that, Six? What’s so wrong with letting yourself care and want and need other than the fact that a pack of sentient machines says it’s wrong?”

For a moment he was at a loss for words. Then he shook his head.

“The Collective knows best. They made the law against emotions for a reason.”

“What do a bunch of computers know about emotions? About feeling or caring or love?” Mei-Li demanded. “What have they ever known?”

“They knew enough to stop Z4 from going to war again—to stop all the organics here from killing each other.”

“That war happened hundreds of years ago!” she shouted. Her cheeks were flushed now, her dark eyes snapping with anger. “Why don’t you just admit the real reason you’re sending me home?”

Six rounded on her. “And what reason is that?”

“You’re sending me home because you care about me. Because you’re starting to have feelings—not just feelings in general—although I think that scares you too. But feelings for me. The same way…” She lifted her chin and her face got very red. “The same way I’m having feelings for you,” she finished in a low voice.

The words hung in the air between them and Six had the sense that she had risked herself greatly in saying them. He didn’t know how to reply—his heart pounded powerfully beneath his ribs and his chest felt tight. Mei-Li cared for him? She had feelings for him?

He opened his mouth, but nothing came out. This was what he had longed to hear her say and yet now that she had said it, he couldn’t allow himself to return her emotions. He couldn’t go to her, even though he felt the longing for her welling up inside him. He wanted desperately to take her in his arms—to crush her to him and kiss her and tell her that he wanted her too, that he felt for her so deeply it hurt. But if he did that he would have to go all the way—he would have to get his implant removed or he would never be able to bond with her properly.

If you do that, there is no going back, whispered that little interior voice. You will be lost, completely lost and out of control emotionally. Your place in the Collective’s rubric will be filled by another, your existence will be forever altered. Six took a deep breath. These things were not optimal but he thought he could deal with them. He would have to abandon Z4, of course and that would not be easy—he had lived here half his life. Being able to be with Mei-Li, however, having the right to hold her in his arms every night, to kiss her and be close to her, would be worth even such a stressful and extreme life change.

But then the voice whispered something worse. If you get the implant removed the memories will all come back. Every last one. And without the implant, you will have nothing to block the pain, nothing to numb the emotions that accompany them.

Mere…Pere…Kaylee…I failed them. It was my fault…

But what was his fault? Six knew something terrible had happened to them—the few brief flashes he got from time to time of the buried memories let him know that. But he didn’t know exactly what it was that had happened and he didn’t have to feel the pain of it—the overwhelming agony he knew accompanied their memories. Once the implant was removed he would feel three times the amount of emotion and horror and pain—an inevitable result of having suppressed both memory and emotion for so long. It would be unremitting agony.

Please, Jax—kill me! I’m dying anyway…

No!

Six shook his head to drive away the ghost that whispered uneasily in his ear. It was more than he could bear. Mei-Li was reaching out to him, a look of hope on her lovely face. Six shook his head, taking a step back from her.

“I…cannot.”

“Six, please—” Her eyes were pleading. It took everything he had to turn away from them. But somehow he did.

“Ready your things. I will take you back up to the medical barge now, tonight. There is no reason why you cannot be on your own planet by this time tomorrow.”

Then somehow he forced himself to turn and walk away.

* * * * *

Mei-Li looked out the window of the shuttle, watching as they left Z4 behind and headed out into space, where the medical barges were orbiting the vast silvery-black planet. Beside her, Six piloted the shuttle in complete silence. He hadn’t spoken a word to her in the past hour except to tell her to watch her step as she climbed into the shuttle. To Mei-Li, it seemed he had no intention of saying anything to her ever again if he could help it.

She stole a sideways glance at him from the corner of her eye and then wished she hadn’t. His features were like granite and she didn’t think she’d ever seen him look so imposing—not even back when he’d still been wearing the ocular scope/scanner over his left eye. The enhancement in question was on the seat beside him, presumably waiting to be reattached at the same time that he got his emotion damper replaced.

Stupid. Stupid, stupid, stupid! Mei-Li told herself angrily. How could you let yourself care for him? How could you let yourself fall for a man who is so completely unavailable? And then how could you make such a fool out of yourself by admitting it?

The blank, cold stare he’d given her when she’d admitted her feelings was burned into her memory. It clearly indicated he had zero interest and didn’t return her feelings in the slightest.

But if he has no interest, if he doesn’t care, why did he get so upset when Two nearly killed me? If he doesn’t want me, why was he so eager to give me pleasure…to make me come?

Stop it! Mei-Li pushed away the stupid thoughts. Wishful thinking, that was all they were. Even if Six had started to have some kind of feelings for her, he plainly didn’t want to keep having them. To the contrary—he was desperate to get rid of them. He liked being an emotionless robot. Liked it so much he couldn’t wait to get back to his numb and unfeeling state as soon as possible. He—

“Six, respond please. Six?”

Her depressing thoughts were interrupted by a cold voice. Looking up, she saw the round, pudgy face of One, Six’s boss, on the flat rectangular viewscreen. As always, she could see his brain through the clear skullcap he wore. Mei-Li tried unsuccessfully to suppress a shiver. Ugh!

“Hello, One. I am here.” Six spoke just as coldly as his superior.

“And where is ‘here’ may I ask?” One frowned.

“En route to med barge three. I have been having some…trouble with my enhancements.” Six pointed to his bare left eye where the ocular scope had been. “I also plan to take Mei-Li home. Our Claiming Period had ended prematurely in a breach of contract.”

“A breach of contract?” One raised one nearly hairless eyebrow at him. “May I ask exactly what happened?”

“I am afraid not,” Six said firmly and much to Mei-Li’s relief. She really didn’t want Mr. Visible Brain knowing her business, especially when it came to sex. “You need only know that she is unharmed and I will be returning her to Earth very shortly.”

One nodded. “It is regrettable that your contract could not be fulfilled in full but it is ultimately not significant. Recent events have come to pass that make completing the Claiming Period unnecessary. In fact, I need your full attention here on Z4. Therefore, find another warrior to take the female back to her planet.”

Six’s long fingers tightened on the steering yoke.

“Negative, One. I do not wish to entrust her safety to another male.”

One frowned. “This…protectiveness you have for the female in question, I believe has gone beyond what might be expected from your Kindred DNA.”

“And what would make you express such an opinion?” Six asked flatly.

One cleared his throat. “Two spoke to me earlier. He appeared to think your attachment to the female was…beyond the bounds of what is lawful and right.”

“Meaning?” Six demanded.

One gave him a sober look. “He told me he thought you were committing Feel-crime, Six.”

Mei-Li held her breath, wondering how the big Kindred would answer such an accusation. To Six’s credit, he remained cool as a cucumber.

“Two tried to purge Mei-Li. Her safety and welfare have been entrusted to my care. My reaction to Two’s assault was natural and right for a Kindred warrior.”

One frowned. “I did not know he tried to purge her—that is completely inappropriate. She has a dispensation, does she not?”

“She does but the garment she was wearing covered it. Two claimed this was reason enough to kill her.”

“Even if the dispensation was hidden, she is protected under the laws of the Kindred Claiming Period which state that no harm shall come to a female who is being Claimed. “One shook his head. “I will speak to Two. This is cause for a disciplinary action.”

“Thank you,” Six said stiffly. “It is good to know you can see my point.”

“I’m still concerned about you, Six. I know this assignment has put undue stress on you but I never intended for it to force you into Feel-crime.” One gave him an almost fatherly look which made Mei-Li think that the older male cared about Six—at least, as much as these people could care anyway.

Six took a deep breath and squared his shoulders.

“It is true that the Claiming period has put an unusual amount of strain on my emotional damper—which is why I plan to have it replaced while I am aboard the med barge. As for the girl, I wish to bring her home myself for the same reason I defended her against Two’s assault. Simply put, Mei-Li is my responsibility. I brought her to Z4 and I must bring her home.”

One gave a long suffering sigh.

“Really, Six, the honor and ideals that are part of your pure Kindred genetic heritage are very inconvenient at times.”

“Nevertheless, I must do what is right,” Six said stolidly.

“Very well—I respect your decision. You may have tonight and all the next day. It will take at least that long for you to get your enhancements replaced and repaired and the female back to her own planet.”

“That should be sufficient.” Six nodded.

One nodded back at him. “I will need to see you at my domicile as soon as you return. Our plans for invasion of the planet we intend to harvest continue apace and I require your help.”

“Indeed. You never specified which planet we will be overtaking,” Six said.

One’s strange eyes flicked over to Mei-Li and back to Six so quickly she would have missed the glance if she hadn’t been staring right at him.

“It is not necessary to tell you now. I will give you a full briefing once you return from taking the female home.”

“Understood.” Six nodded. “I will see you soon, One.”

“May Fortune favor you,” One said formally. Mei-Li thought he was about to sign off when there was a chime somewhere off screen. One frowned. “Excuse me—there is someone here to see me.” He concentrated a moment and the lights under his see through skull cap blinked and winked. “Oh, it is Two. I will speak to him about the matter we discussed and he will be appropriately disciplined, I assure you.”

“Thank you,” Six said. “May Fortune favor you, One.”

“And you.” The older male replied and the viewscreen went blank, leaving Mei-Li with a vaguely uneasy feeling in the pit of her stomach.

“So…you guys are invading a planet?” she asked, trying to sound casual. “Do you do that often?”

Six shrugged. “Occasionally it is necessary to find and harvest a new source of raw material and natural resources.”

“And what happens to the people who live there—on the planet you’re taking over, I mean?”

“If they submit they are ruled with a benevolent hand.” He still stared straight ahead as he spoke. “They are given the opportunity to get emotion dampers and if they accept them, they are not purged.”

“What?” Mei-Li could barely believe what she was hearing. “So you go in and take over their world and tell them that their only choices are losing all their feelings or death? That’s horrible!”

Six frowned. “It is simply the way of the Collective and it is ultimately to the benefit of the world we are inhabiting. We have brought lasting peace to many planets in this way.”

“Peace or oppression?” Mei-Li demanded. She just wished she knew what planet the awful robot overlords of Z4 were planning to take over so she could warn them. Then she remembered the way One’s eyes had flickered over her and she got a sudden feeling of dread. “Six, he wasn’t talking about my planet, was he? The Dark Kindred aren’t going to try and take over Earth, are they?”

He shook his head. “Highly unlikely. I have not been told the name of the conquest planet yet but I believe it to be closer to our solar system than yours.”

“But you’re One’s right hand man,” Mei-Li objected. “How come he hasn’t told you?”

He shrugged again, his broad shoulders rolling under his protective exoskeleton.

“Such information is usually kept secret until very close to the time of invasion. One and the Collective are probably the only beings that know the name of the target as yet. One will tell me what it is when it is necessary for me to know.”

“But you’re sure it’s not Earth?” she persisted.

“I would guess not, although I would not be surprised to see the Dark Kindred initiate a takeover of the Mother Ship that orbits Earth’s moon sometime in the future,” Six said. “The head of their Council, High Chancellor Terex appears to be unstable. It is conceivable that the Collective might calculate the odds of such a takeover easy and prudent.”

“I see.” Mei-Li made a mental note to warn the Kindred of the Mother Ship if she could. Chancellor Terex had been an absolute bastard when she went with her father to meet them but some of the other warriors on the Council had been nice—especially Commander Sylvan who had gone out of his way to reassure her personally. They didn’t deserve to have their emotions stripped away and their ship melted down for scrap metal or whatever horrible thing the Collective had planned for them. She wondered if there was any way to call them from the medical barge…

“We are here,” Six said, interrupting her musings. “Prepare for docking,”

“I’m prepared.” Mei-Li watched as the little space craft came in for a landing in the vast docking area with its black walls and shiny black oil-slick floor. The only good thing about coming back to the medical barge was that she would get to see Yipper again—at least she hoped. She had grown quite fond of the little Tolleg and considered him a friend. It would be good to see a friendly face, especially now when Six was being so cold and formal again.

But when Six placed a call to ask Yipper to meet them, they were informed by a robotic voice that he wasn’t available.

“What do you mean, not available?” Six barked at the viewscreen, sounding agitated. “I do not care that it is late—rouse him from his sleeping chamber. My enhancements require immediate attention.”

“Apologies, Six,” the robotic voice issuing from the viewscreen intoned. “But Yipper is not resting. He is performing emergency surgery which is likely to take him most of the night. He regrets not being available for you and offers a consult from one of his colleagues, the Tolleg called Bowzer.”

“No, I want no one but Yipper,” Six growled.

“Very well, he will see you first thing in the morning,” the voice said.

“I suppose that will have to do.” Six still looked unhappy. “Ready two guest rooms for us to sleep in.”

“Apologies but we are filled to capacity at the moment. One room only is available,” the voice said. “Shall I ready it for you?”

Six sighed. “Yes, do so.”

“Very good. You may go to the Kindred guest quarters where a room will be waiting. Have a pleasant night’s rest.”

The voice clicked off, leaving the interior of the shuttle quiet.

“You didn’t have to try and get us two rooms,” Mei-Li said at last. “I don’t bite, you know. If you want I’ll sleep on the floor.”

“That will be unnecessary. I will be the one sleeping on the floor.” Six looked away. “Come. Let us try to get some rest. It seems that your trip back to Earth will be delayed, at least for one more night.”

Chapter Twenty-six

Six tossed and turned on the floor beside the olive green sousa, trying to get comfortable but sleep would not come. He told himself it was because the floor was too hard and the fibers covering it were too scratchy, but he knew neither of these issues was truly the problem.

The problem was the female lying just a few feet away. Though the room was dark and silent, he could still hear her light breathing and the soft rustling as she turned on her side. He could still smell her too—the sweet, feminine scent that drove him nearly insane with need and lust seemed to hang around her like a perfume he couldn’t escape.

This was the real reason he had wanted two rooms—her scent was too enticing. Just being near her and knowing that he couldn’t touch her was the purest kind of torture. Gods, if only he could hold her in his arms, just one more time…but Six knew that was impossible. If he allowed himself to hold her, then he would want to kiss her. And if he let himself taste her lips, he would soon want to taste other things.

Unbidden, the memory of kneeling between her legs to worship her pussy with his tongue came back to him so strongly he could barely stifle a groan. Gods, she’d been so wet and hot and her soft, moaning cries had driven him nearly mad with desire. Her pussy had been so sweet and wet, trembling beneath his tongue as he licked and sucked and lapped her tender flesh until she quivered and called his name. Just thinking about it made his shaft so hard he swore he could fuck through a brick wall. If he could just…No!

Six sighed in frustration and turned over again. Gods damn it to the Seven Hells, he had to stop thinking about Mei-Li. Had to stop desiring her. If only Yipper had been available to replace his emotion-damper at once! If only there had been another room to spare! Spending an entire night within such a short distance of the female he so desired was beyond frustrating.

“You okay?” Mei-Li’s voice said softly from the darkness. “You sound kind of restless down there.”

“I am well,” Six growled, telling an outright falsehood. “I am simply attempting to get comfortable.”

“You don’t have to sleep on the hard, cold floor, you know,” she said. “This bed is plenty big enough to share.”

“Thank you for your offer but I cannot be…” He cleared his throat. “I do not trust myself to be so close to you. Not with my emotion damper malfunctioning.”

“I promise not to touch you,” she persisted. “If…I mean, clearly you don’t want me to.”

If only she knew how desperately he did want her touch! The memory of the night she had taken him in hand and stroked him until he had come in her soft, cool fingers was suddenly strong in his mind. It was almost enough to tempt him into going to her and taking her in his arms.

No, whispered a voice at the back of his head. The memories, Six. Mere and Pere and Kaylee. You must resist!

“Thank you anyway,” he said roughly. “But it not you touching me that I worry about. I am…better off here. On the floor.” Away from you.

“All right.” She sounded disappointed and also sad. It occurred to Six that he could tell her emotions simply from the sound of her voice. How far he had come from the time when he had first claimed her and he wasn’t certain of any of her feelings! It’s because I’ve become attuned to her. Because I’ve allowed myself to care about her. To have feelings for her.

It was the worst, most damning confession he could have made to himself and it was the absolute truth.

He hated himself for it and wanted it to stop. At the same time, he never wanted to lose these feelings—these deep swells of emotion that threatened to swamp him when he thought of her. He longed to hold her in his arms, to cherish and protect her forever.

That was impossible.

Six rolled over once more and closed his eyes tightly. His thoughts were in a snarl—a tangled knot that nothing but rest could unravel. Tomorrow he would have his implant replaced and be rid of all these troubling feelings. He would put away his memories of Mei-Li as well—would lock them in the memory cache along with his memories of the past and never view them again.

Tomorrow he would forget. Tonight, it was time to sleep.

* * * * *

Mei-Li woke to a low gasping sound that sounded like some large animal in distress. At first she didn’t have any idea where she was. Then she recognized the supportive surface of the sousa.

Six—is that him? Is he okay? Is he hurt? She felt around in the darkness for a moment and remembered the trip back up to the medical barge and the fact that the big Kindred had decided to sleep on the floor.

“Six?” she asked anxiously as the gasping sounds continued. He gave a low groan that sounded like he was in pain. “Six?”

Nearly frantic with worry, she stumbled out of bed, feeling for him in the darkness. She couldn’t feel him at first and she dropped to the floor, reaching blindly, patting the carpet in ever widening circles.

“Six? Can you hear me? Are you all right?”

There was no answer but the distressed sounds. Then suddenly he gasped out, “Mere, don’t die—we’re almost there. Please don’t die!”

Mere? Hadn’t that been what he called his mother on the memory video she’d seen? Maybe he’s having a bad dream.

Mei-Li wished she could see him but the darkness in the room was absolute.

“Lights!” she called as she had seen Six do on occasion back at his domicile. But apparently the voice controls were only attuned to Six’s deep voice because nothing happened.

Well, looks like I’m working blind here.

Mei-Li followed the groans and gasps and finally found Six’s big body curled in the far corner.

“Six!” She felt for his shoulder and shook it. “Six, wake up. You’re having a bad dream. At least, I think you are.”

“Mere? Kaylee?” He thrashed in her grasp and he must have thrown out an arm because something hard suddenly hit her on the cheek.

With a gasp, Mei-Li fell over, clutching her hurt face.

“No, Six, it’s me,” she managed to say. “It’s Mei-Li. Wake up—please!”

“Mei-Li?” He sounded more awake now.

“Yes, it’s me. I was trying to wake you up but I can’t turn on the lights.”

“Lights!” Six roared and the room immediately flooded with harsh, brilliant illumination that seemed to come from everywhere at once.

Mei-Li gave a choked little cry and put her hands to her eyes, temporarily blinded.

Six cursed. “Lights, dim!” he growled.

At once, the brilliance in the room was dissipated to something more like candle light.

Mei-Li blinked. “Thanks—that was way too bright.”

“Did it hurt your eyes?” He was looking at her intently. “And what about your face—why is it red?”

Mei-Li put a hand to her cheek which still felt tender and swollen.

“You were thrashing around some in your sleep, having a nightmare—I think your metal hand got me.”

“I hurt you.” He reached out to her, concern growing on his face. “Gods, Mei-Li, I would never hurt you on purpose.”

“Not physically, anyway.” She scooted away from his touch. Now that he was awake and clearly all right, she wanted to keep her distance. She’d been rejected and rebuffed enough in the past several hours to last a lifetime.

Six let his hand drop to his side. “Forgive me,” he murmured.

“It’s fine,” Mei-Li said stiffly. She rose and took a deep breath. “Now that I’m sure you’re okay, I’ll just go back to bed.”

She turned and was halfway back to the sousa when he spoke again.

“Wait…”

“What is it?” She turned to face him.

“Please…” Six cleared his throat. “Don’t go.”

Mei-Li put a hand on her hip. “You have a reason I should stay? Want to tell me again how you’re taking me home and we’ll never see each other again because you don’t care about me?”

“I care,” Six said in a low voice. He looked away, as if unable to meet her eyes. “I care so much for you it hurts me—here.” He put a hand over his heart.

“What?” Mei-Li could barely believe what she was hearing. Was he finally admitting to having some emotions? To feeling for her the way she felt for him? “What did you say?” she demanded when he remained silent.

“I said, I care.” Six looked up at her. “I have emotions for you, Mei-Li. I am…having them right now.”

He didn’t sound very happy about it. Mei-Li frowned.

“Don’t worry—you won’t have to have them for long. You’re getting your implant replaced tomorrow, remember?”

“You don’t understand.” Six shook his head. “I don’t want to lose these emotions. I don’t want to stop feeling for you.”

Mei-Li was at a loss.

“Well, then why are you acting this way? You’re hot one minute—incredibly hot.” She shivered, remembering the intense pleasure he had given her when he tasted her. “But you’re so cold the next minute I feel like you’re trying to freeze me out. Telling me you’re going to take me back and we’ll never see each other again…”

“Because I am a coward,” he said harshly. “A wretched, miserable coward who cannot face his own past.” He ran a hand through his hair. “I do not deserve to be with you, Mei-Li.”

“Okay…” She went back and sat beside him on the floor. “Let’s talk about why you feel that way,” she said gently, speaking to him as she would have one of the children under her protection. “Is it because of something that happened with your family?”

“I don’t know what happened to them.” Six ran a hand through his hair again in obvious agitation. “And I don’t want to know. I would rather die than know—than remember their fate and feel the emotions associated with it—with that time in my life.”

“Wow, okay…” Mei-Li took a deep breath. Whatever it was, it must have been bad—terrible for him to be so desperate to forget it!

“Forgive me.” Six looked away again. “You do not need to hear my pathetic excuses.”

“Actually, I’m very interested in what you’re saying.” Mei-Li touched him gently on the arm. When he didn’t pull away, she let her hand stay there, resting lightly on his muscular bicep. “Let’s talk about it some more,” she said softly. “Sometimes when something really bad happens to someone, they can block it out—bury it so deep they don’t have to remember it. That’s the only way they can function. It’s a coping mechanism—not something to be ashamed of.”

He nodded reluctantly. “That is the truth of the memory cache. The memories are not really extracted—they are simply recorded and then buried deeply in the subconscious. Having the emotion damper in place deadens the feelings associated with them which keeps them from coming forward again.”

Mei-Li nodded. “That sounds about right. But…it seems like those memories are coming forward now.”

“But they won’t come forward completely—not unless…”

“Unless what?” she urged gently.

He sighed unhappily. “Unless I have my implant completely removed.”

“And if you do that, you’ll have to give up everything—your place on Zeaga 4 and your job—everything.” She nodded again. “That’s really hard to even think about. I understand.”

“No, you don’t.” Six took her hand and entwined their fingers, looking at her intently. “I would give it all up, Mei-Li—all of it to be with you.”

“You…you would?” The sudden declaration took her breath away. Six had said that he felt strongly for her—clearly he meant what he said.

“I would…but for the memories.” He looked away.

“But…if the memories stay buried as long as the implant is in place and yet you can still feel…”

“I can feel for you but I cannot bond with you,” Six said in a low voice. “We cannot truly unite our souls as a Kindred warrior and his bride are supposed to do.”

“Okay, well…” Once again she didn’t know what to say. She had read the part in the contract about “bonding sex” but she still didn’t really know what that meant. Presumably they wouldn’t be able to perform it unless he had the implant removed.

“It is because I am a coward,” Six said roughly. “That is why I cannot face my past—even to have you, though I want you with my whole heart.”

“Stop calling yourself a coward,” Mei-Li said a little more sharply than she’d intended. “Look, everybody has issues—everybody has baggage. That doesn’t make you weak or cowardly—it makes you normal.” She rubbed his arm gently. “It makes you approachable, Six. All this time we’ve been together you’ve seemed so remote—so…so unattainable. I mean, I feel for you too…I guess…” She looked down. “I guess I’m falling in love with you. But right now, tonight, is the first time I really felt like you could love me back.”

“It is like falling.” He looked at her earnestly. “I didn’t understand before. But Mei-Li, when I look at you, I feel like I am plunging into an abyss—tumbling through space with no way to slow my descent. I fear my body will be broken and my soul will be laid bare—exposed—when I strike the rocks below. And yet…” His voice dropped. “And yet I do not wish to stop.”

“Oh, Six…” She scooted closer to him. “That’s…I don’t even know what to say.”

“Say that you feel the same,” he said hoarsely, stroking her cheek. “Say I am not the only one falling helplessly to my doom.”

“Love doesn’t have to be about doom,” she said softly. “And you’re not the only one.”

“Mei-Li,” he murmured and the depth of longing in his voice sent a shiver down her spine. Then somehow she was in his arms, in his lap and pressed hard against his broad, bare chest.

He kissed her hungrily—desperately—and Mei-Li gave back as good as she was getting. Burying her hands in his thick, dark hair she slanted her lips against his and sucked his tongue eagerly into her mouth, inviting him in, welcoming his penetration completely.

Six growled in approval and rubbed her back, his big, warm hands caressing her from the nape of her neck to the rounded tops of her buttocks eagerly, as though he couldn’t get enough of touching her.

Mei-Li was wearing the white lace nightdress he had made for her on her first night on the med barge—she had found it tucked between the seat cushions in the shuttle. It gave almost no coverage and she almost felt as though he was caressing her naked skin as he stroked her. And speaking of naked, she wasn’t wearing any panties since she hadn’t had time to make any before she and Six had come back to the barge. It felt naughty and exciting and hot to be making out with him in such a state of undress. Not to mention forbidden…

Probably shouldn’t be doing this, whispered a little voice in her head. He’s got major issues to work through before you can build a solid relationship. It would be better to wait…

She knew it was true and yet she couldn’t wait. She wanted him too badly—wanted his arms around her, his big, muscular body surrounding her, holding her, taking her…

“Gods, your mouth is so sweet,” he murmured, breaking the kiss at last. “But I want to taste more of you.”

“You…you mean…” Mei was trying to catch her breath from the intense kisses. “But you just did that. I mean, not that long ago. Wouldn’t you rather that I, you know, took care of you?” She looked down meaningfully at the hard ridge of his cock, straining against the black leather trousers he wore.

Six shook his head. “There will be time enough for that later. Right now, I need to taste your sweet pussy again.” As he spoke, one large hand came down to rest between her thighs, cupping her sensitive mound gently.

Mei-Li felt a helpless shiver of lust run through her. Her nipples were tight little points and her pussy felt swollen and wet, already opening eagerly for his touch though he hadn’t even slipped his fingers into her wet folds yet.

“Okay,” she said breathlessly. “But not on the sousa this time. I don’t want to be held down.”

Six looked ashamed. “It was wrong to restrain you that way, for which I beg your forgiveness. This time I want you to have control.”

“That sounds good but, uh, how?” Mei-Li looked at him uncertainly.

Six gave her a hungry look.

“I want you to ride my face.”

The hot, dirty words sent a sudden surge through her that Mei-Li couldn’t deny. But if he meant what she thought he meant, it was something she had never tried with a lover before.

“I don’t know…” she said uncertainly. “I’m not exactly sure what you mean.”

“I’ll show you. Like this.” Six lay down on the green carpeted floor and pulled her towards him. Then, lifting her as easily as a rag doll, he positioned her so that she was straddling his head while facing his feet.

Mei-Li shivered as she felt his hot breath blowing against her naked pussy. But she still felt uncertain.

“I’m not sure about this, Six,” she said, sitting back so she could see his face. “Are you sure this is what you want?”

“This position will allow me to get my tongue inside your sweet cunt,” he murmured, his gray eyes flashing with need. “And it will also give you more control. You can raise yourself if you are feeling uncertain or press down against my mouth and tongue if you need me to suck your clit or penetrate your pussy. Come, Mei-Li—let me taste you.”

She caught her breath at the sheer need in his voice. Clearly, he desperately wanted to do this—but he wanted to let her be in control this time. Actually, she admitted to herself, she liked the idea—it made her hot. And the way he had her positioned she could see down the length of his long, hard body, taking in his flexing abs and the hard ridge of his cock still pressing against the leather of his trousers.

“All right,” she whispered at last, spreading her thighs a little wider. “I…I guess we can try it.”

Six growled his approval and then she felt him licking her open, spreading her outer pussy lips gently with his tongue to explore her swollen folds.

“Ah…God!” she cried, arching her back as his tongue moved more deeply into her and began to tease around her clit. “Oh, Six!”

His response was to lick even harder, thrusting his tongue into her pussy and lapping the tender little bundle of nerves until Mei-Li felt like a thousand sparks of light were coursing through her entire body.

Hardly knowing what she was doing, she leaned forward, wanting to touch him. His smooth, tan skin felt warm and incredibly sensual under her searching fingers…and then she came to the waistband of his tight leathers.

The ridge of his cock looked so hard and achy and she couldn’t help remembering the night when she had gotten the nerve to reach between his legs and jerk him off. The big Kindred had seemed surprised and uncertain at first but soon he had been thrusting up into her fist and groaning her name in that deep voice of his.

At that time she had been telling herself she was simply obeying the Claiming Contract and that they were just friends with benefits. Now she could admit the truth to herself—she was crazy about Six and she wanted to show him so.

It wasn’t easy to concentrate while he was bathing her naked pussy with his hot, wet tongue but somehow she managed to unfasten the magnetic tabs that held his trousers closed. Before she knew it, the long, hard shaft of flesh with its broad, plum-shaped head was throbbing in her fist.

For a moment, Six stopped licking.

“Mei-Li?”

Looked down between her legs, she could see the uncertain expression on his face.

“Mmm-hmm?” she murmured, stroking the achingly hard shaft slowly up and down.

“What…what are you doing?” Six asked hoarsely, even as his eyes drifted halfway closed in pleasure.

“Just returning the favor, Six. You’re not the only one who wants a taste.”

Leaning down, Mei-Li gave the crown of his cock a deep, sucking kiss. God, he smelled delicious here—that dark spice that seemed to hang around him and come out more when he was feeling passionate was greatly intensified. The tip of his cock was already wet with precum and when she dragged her tongue across it, she could tell that it had the same, dark chocolate taste as his kisses.

Mmm, delicious!

“You…you don’t have to do that,” Six protested hoarsely. “I am well content simply pleasuring you without…you returning the favor.”

“Well maybe I want to return the favor. Mmm…” She licked him again, savoring his taste. Like salted dark chocolate… The skin of his cock was incredibly soft and yet hot and hard at the same time. Mei-Li felt powerful holding him in her hand, taking him in her mouth.

“But…Ah, Gods!” he groaned as she licked him again. “I don’t think…”

“Well, I do. You told me you would let me be in control this time,” she reminded him bossily. “This is what I want to do. Don’t you like it?” She swirled her tongue around the broad head of his cock, drawing yet another deep groan from his throat.

“Gods, yes—it is like nothing I have ever felt before!”

“Then just enjoy it…but don’t stop what you’re doing.”

“Of course not.” He pulled her down again, his big hands bracketing her hips eagerly and buried his face between her thighs.

Mei-Li gasped and almost forgot to kiss him as she felt his hot, wet tongue invade her pussy once more. But then she licked her lips and got another taste of his salted dark chocolate flavor. God, she wanted more of that—and she wanted to hear him moan and feel his gasps and groans as he pressed his mouth to her pussy. Wanted to feel his hard shaft throb in her hand as she pleasured him.

The position would have felt awkward with anyone else—indeed, it was one she had never done before. But with Six it felt natural. Though he was so big and she was petite, their bodies seemed to fit together like two pieces of a whole.

The tide of pleasure was already building, tightening in her lower belly like a wire that would soon snap and deluge her in incredible, intense sensations. Mei-Li moaned as she felt Six’s tongue breach her entrance and thrust deep into her channel. God, it felt so good to have him in her—so right! And then she felt those warm metal fingers stroking between her folds, finding the sensitive button of her clit.

God, once he started the incredible vibrating thing he did with his metal enhancement, she wasn’t going to last for long! Leaning forward, she redoubled her efforts, wanting him to come with her when her orgasm finally hit.

It wasn’t a very good position for getting his cock into her mouth but he was so thick not much would have fit anyway. Instead, she concentrated on sucking just the head and stroking the long, throbbing shaft with her fingers.

Six seemed to appreciate her efforts because he groaned and pumped carefully up into her hand, pressing just a little deeper between her lips as though he longed to feel her mouth on him. Mei-Li obligingly sucked harder, swirling her tongue around his shaft and lapping away his precum, savoring his unique taste.

She had never wanted a man to come in her mouth before—even with Clem, who she had trusted more than any other man she’d dated, she didn’t find the idea of swallowing at all appealing. But with Six it was different—she loved the way he tasted and felt in her hands and mouth and she wanted to feel his ultimate pleasure. Wanted to taste him right from the source—the same way he so desperately wanted to taste her.

God, so good! Want you to come for me…come for me while you make me come…

It didn’t take long for her wish to be granted. Six’s tongue thrust even deeper inside her and then she felt the familiar, delicious buzzing of his fingertips sliding deliberately around and around her heated clit. With a gasp, the wire in her belly suddenly snapped and she was flying, soaring high even as she pressed down hard, riding his face shamelessly just as he had wanted.

Six seemed to sense her pleasure—maybe he could feel her tightening around him as the orgasm overtook her or maybe he could hear it in her cries. For whatever reason, he allowed her release to trigger his own. He gave a low growl and Mei-Li felt the first hard spurt of cum hit her tongue as the entire length of his big body went rock hard beneath her.

She swallowed eagerly, loving his taste, and pressed her pussy down against his tongue and fingers with a soft whimper of need. She seemed to come forever, the pleasure peaking inside her again and again, stretching out like a golden strand until she couldn’t breathe. And all the time she licked and sucked eagerly at Six’s spurting shaft, feeling him groan and gasp beneath her as he was overwhelmed by pleasure too.

God, so good…so good! Can’t stand much more, she thought deliriously. Indeed, she had come several times and her pussy was getting too sensitive to bear even the lightest touch anymore. Six was still hard but no longer coming and she wondered if he felt the same.

Again, the big warrior seemed to sense how she was feeling. He drew away and pulled her around to face him. Then he nestled her against his chest and wrapped his arms around her tightly. Mei-Li sighed contentedly and let herself melt against him.

“Gods, you taste good,” he rumbled. “And what you did to me with your tongue…it was amazing.”

“You were pretty amazing yourself.” Mei-Li looked up at him with a smile and licked her lips. “And you taste just like dark chocolate.”

“I do not know what that is.” He raised an eyebrow at her. “Is it tastier than garn?”

Mei-Li couldn’t suppress a laugh. “Sweetie, anything is tastier than garn. But you are especially tasty. Delicious.”

“I am glad you think so,” he murmured, dropping a soft kiss on the top of her head. “And I was honored to share pleasure with you.”

“I was honored too.” Mei-Li smiled up at him and snuggled closer. His hard chest made an amazingly comfortable pillow and she felt completely surrounded by his big, muscular body.

We belong together—we were meant to be with each other.

It was a silly, sentimental thought and yet it felt true inside her head. From the moment she had first seen the big Kindred in her dreams, she had been afraid of him. Afraid and yet drawn to him too. And now that he had admitted he felt for her as she felt for him, Mei-Li knew they could somehow make this work.

She had no idea how, though. Six would have to come back to Earth with her, she supposed and they would have to find him some kind of a job. What could he be? A bodyguard? A professional wrestler? Or maybe he would be a good engineer? She wasn’t sure exactly what he did at work but it sounded technical.

Also, Six would need tons of therapy to deal with his past. He might never remember all of it but as long as he was at least facing it, that was okay with her. As for this whole bonding thing, who needed it? It was probably just some Kindred religious mumbo-jumbo. She and Six were perfectly happy just as they were. They didn’t need to “soul bond” to make things better. Everything was going to be just fine…

“Excuse me, Six. I am sorry if I am interrupting your sleep, yes I am, yes I am,” said a voice from the viewscreen mounted on the far wall.

Looking up, Mei-Li saw a long, familiar hound-dog face staring at them from the screen.

“Yipper?” she gasped.

“Yes indeed, yes indeed.” The little Tolleg nodded vigorously, making his ears flop. Then he frowned. “May I ask, Six, why you and Mei-Li are lying half-unclothed on the floor instead of resting on the sousa?”

Mei-Li suddenly became aware that her nightdress was hiked up to her waist and Six’s trousers were still open.

“Oh my goodness!’ she gasped, sitting up and smoothing down the white lace gown quickly. “We, uh, didn’t expect to see you until the morning, Yipper.”

“I was told your need was urgent. I am finished with my surgery and ready to do your consultation now. Yes I am, yes I am.” He looked at Six. “If this is about your implant, I have a new emotion blocker I have just developed that is guaranteed to be absolutely foolproof. Yes it is, yes it is.”

“Oh, well, um…” Mei-Li wasn’t sure what to say.

Beside her, Six sat up.

“We will come at once,” he said. “We will meet you in your Enhancement Area.”

“Very well. I will see you soon. Yes I will, yes I will.” The little Tolleg nodded and the viewscreen went blank.

Mei-Li felt her heart sink. “So you’ve changed your mind again? Now that you admitted how you feel you’ve decided you want a new implant after all?”

“No, of course not.” Six was tucking himself back into his trousers but he stopped to frown at her. “Why would you say that?”

“Maybe because the last time you let yourself get, uh, emotional you kind of freaked out and decided to take me home and never see me again.”

“I was still having difficulties in accepting the fact that I was having emotions at all,” he pointed out. “For so many years I have considered feeling a crime. Not only that but a weakness. It was…hard to believe.”

Mei-Li put a hand on her hip. “So the way you feel for me is a weakness?”

He frowned. “It is hard to see it any other way. But as I said, weak or not, I do not want to stop.”

“You don’t? You’re sure?” Mei-Li asked. “What about the reason you’re feeling in the first place—your implant going bad? Won’t that mean you’ll continue to have bad dreams if you continue to have emotions?”

Six took her by the shoulders and looked her in the eye.

“I do not care how bad the dreams I have become. I will endure them. I do not want to lose these…feelings that I have for you.”

“All right, well…I don’t want you to lose them either. I just hope in time you’ll see that emotions aren’t a weakness. It takes a very strong person to admit how they’re feeling.” She put her hand over his. “It was very brave, what you did tonight.”

“It was one of the hardest things I have ever done,” Six admitted in a low voice. “I told myself I would take you home and forget you—that I would bury your memory in the memory cache and never look at it again.”

“Why didn’t you? What changed your mind?” she asked softly.

He shook his head. “I do not know. Something about the dream…I cannot remember it but I do recall a sense of…loss that accompanied it. The feeling that something precious which could never be restored had been ruined or shattered. I did not want that feeling to be associated with you, too. I…I could not bear the thought of losing you.”

“Oh, Six…” Her heart ached for him. The naked pain on his face was almost too much to bear and yet she couldn’t look away. The fact that he was willing to go on having the nightmares just to be with her was touching and she supposed that she couldn’t expect him to get over his prejudice against feeling all at once. Stepping closer, she stood on tiptoe and put her arms around his neck.

“Mei-Li,” he murmured. “Lasai.”

She pulled back a little, frowning. “Lah-what? What does that mean?”

A look of confusion spread over his face.

“Lasai. I am not sure what it means. It is simply a word that came to me. It has…a good feeling about it.”

“Maybe it’s a word from your past. An endearment—like sweetheart or honey,” Mei-Li said.

He frowned. “That explanation makes sense but why would I wish to say that your heart is sweet? I have never tasted it—how would I know its flavor?”

She shrugged. “I don’t know, it’s just a nickname—a sweet little nickname to call the person you care about.”

“I find your pussy very sweet and delicious to taste,” Six said thoughtfully. “Would you like me to call you “sweetpussy”?”

“Uh, no.” Mei-Li had to stifle a laugh. “Let’s stick to Lasai. That sounds nice. I bet it means something really beautiful in your old language—whatever it might have been.” Of course she must have heard it when she watched his memories but though her translation bacteria allowed her to understand the words spoken, she had no idea what the language actually was.

“All right. Lasai—I like it. It seems to fit you, somehow.” Six nodded. “Now that we have established a ‘nickname’ for you, let us finish getting dressed and go meet with Yipper.”

“I don’t understand, though,” Mei-Li said as she pulled on the red wrap dress she’d made for herself back on Z4. “If you’ve decided you don’t want another implant, why are we seeing Yipper at all?”

“Because I believe he can help us. We will need a third party if we are to get away and stay away without incident. If I am to go to your planet and live with you there…” He paused uncertainly. “You do want me to come with you, do you not?”

“Oh, of course I do,” Mei-Li said quickly. “That was exactly what I was thinking about before Yipper called. But…do you think you can trust him to keep our secret?”

“I would trust Yipper with my life,” Six said firmly. “He was against me getting the emotion blocker implant in the first place. He will not be sorry to hear that I am feeling again.”

“I think you’re right. Yipper’s a good guy.” Mei-Li smiled as she finished tying her dress on the side. “Okay, I’m ready. Let’s go.”

Chapter Twenty-seven

“It is good to see you again, Six…Mei-Li. Yes it is, yes it is.” Yipper nodded eagerly as they walked into the large white room filled with implants and mechanical prostheses. “But what has happened to your ocular scanner? Well, never mind, I can fix it. Yes I can, yes I can.”

“Yipper,” Six began.

“No, no—” The little Tolleg held up one hairy hand. “Before you say a word, I must apologize. Yes, I must, yes I must. You were so concerned about your implant that after you left I began to do some investigating into the happenings down on Zeaga 4. What I found both amazed and greatly distressed me.” He leaned forward, hunching his hairy little shoulders. “Some of the other Dark Kindred organics, especially those with pure Kindred DNA like yours, their implants—”

“Are failing. And have been for quite some time now,” Mei-Li finished for him.

Yipper’s big brown eyes got even wider in apparent shock.

“Well, yes. But how did you know, how did you know?”

Mei-Li explained briefly about her encounter with the old warrior, Malak.

“He said that he and a lot of the older Kindred warriors had their implants fail years ago but they were afraid if they went up to the medical barges, they would be forced to get new ones,” she said.

Yipper frowned. “I would never force anyone who didn’t want one to have an implant. No I wouldn’t, no I wouldn’t. I hope you know that now, Mei-Li, despite our misunderstanding when you first came.”

“Yes, I know, Yipper,” she said gently. “But maybe the Collective might force you to give them new implants.”

“It is possible. Yes it is, yes it is.” The little Tolleg looked troubled. “On their orders I have been working on a new emotion damper—an injection that permanently blocks the emotion receptors in the brain. Yes I have, yes I have.” He held up a large clear syringe filled with thick blue fluid. It had a large, wickedly sharp looking needle which made Mei-Li shudder.

“Wow,” she said flatly. “So that stuff is a permanent fix? No more emotions ever after you get injected with it?”

“Exactly. Much more reliable than an implant—practically foolproof. But I thought I was developing it for those who wanted it. I had no idea the warriors would wish to keep feeling once they started having emotions. No I didn’t, no I didn’t.”

“It is…a difficult thing to give up. Especially if you have someone to feel for,” Six said quietly. He reached for Mei-Li’s hand and entwined their fingers.

Yipper’s eyes grew wide.

“So it is true, your implant is failing? But I was so certain you were fine, yes I was, yes I was.”

“I tried to convince myself of the same thing,” Six said. “But I am glad I was wrong.”

“So you…you feel for Mei-Li?” Yipper’s eyes flew between the two of them.

Six nodded. “Can we trust you to keep our secret? Our very lives would be in danger if it was known.”

“Of course they would! And of course I will keep your secret. Yes I will, yes I will!” Yipper’s big brown eyes were shining. “Six, I cannot tell you how happy I am for you. I never wanted you to give up your feelings in the first place. No I didn’t, no I didn’t.”

“We knew we could trust you, Yipper.” Mei-Li gave the little Tolleg a spontaneous hug which made him squirm with pleased embarrassment.

“Of course, of course,” he murmured.

“We were hoping you could help us,” Six said seriously. “I intend to take Mei-Li back to her home planet of Earth and then stay there with her. But first I will fake my own death—blow up my shuttle to make it appear that I was on my way home and had an equipment malfunction.”

“A wise idea.” Yipper nodded. “How can I help, how can I help?”

“Simply by saying that you did in fact replace my implant before I left,” Six said. “There must be no question of my loyalty to the Collective or they will send warriors to seek me out. They must believe that I left to take Mei-Li home in a completely emotionless state.”

“Of course, of course.” The little Tolleg nodded again emphatically. “A wise plan.”

“Thanks, Yipper.” Mei-Li looked up at Six in awe. She’d had no idea that his plan to get away was so elaborate. The Collective must be like the Mob or something—no way out except in a pine box. The thought made another shiver run down her back. “Are you sure you’ll be all right?” she asked the little Tolleg. “I mean, maybe you should come with us. This might not be a safe place to be much longer.”

“I can take care of myself—I have been doing so for over four hundred cycles. Yes I have, yes I have,” Yipper said gently. “Though I appreciate your concern. Yes I do, yes I do.”

“No, but seriously—what if Z4 is in a downward spiral?” Mei-Li persisted. “The old man I told you about—Malak—he got very excited because he said I was the harbinger of some old prophesy—something about the beginning of the end of the Collective. Do you know anything about that?”

Yipper shook his head. “No I don’t, no I don’t.”

“Small in stature, big in heart, one will come…” Six murmured.

“What?” Mei-Li turned to him. “What did you say?”

Six had a look of deep concentration on his face for a moment. Then he shook his head.

“I don’t know. Something that came to me suddenly. The same way your nickname, Lasai did.”

“Lasai means ‘dear one’ or ‘darling one’ in Tergish—the language of the Terga traders,” Yipper said. “But oh dear, oh dear!” He looked at Six, clearly upset. “If you are remembering little snippets of your past then your implant must be in dreadful shape. Yes it must, yes it must. Have the dreams started yet?”

“He had an awful one earlier tonight,” Mei-Li said quickly. “But he couldn’t remember it when he woke up.”

“Nor will he unless I completely remove the implant,” Yipper said. “But I cannot recommend that. No I can’t, no I can’t.”

“You can’t?” Mei-Li asked.

“No indeed, no indeed. With the implant still in, Six will be able to experience emotions without the memories of his past coming back completely. The dreams will continue—that is unavoidable. Yes it is, yes it is. The dreams are simply the memories trying to come forward. But the implant will block them, even if it is malfunctioning.”

“So the memories must be…pretty bad then, huh?” Mei-Li didn’t want to ask for details because she knew how strongly Six felt about not having to remember.

“It is not simply the bad memories of his past that Six would have to face,” Yipper said earnestly. “He would also have what I call the ‘three-fold effect.’ Which means that the emotions he was having at the time I put in his implant and trapped his memories in the cache would come back three times as strong. Yes they would, yes they would.”

“Oh my…” Mei-Li bit her lip. She vaguely remembered Malak saying something similar to her but the implications simply hadn’t sunk in at the time. Now she understood. Whatever horrible trauma Six had gone through and whatever emotional pain he had been experiencing because of it would come back to him times three if the implant came out. No wonder he doesn’t want it taken out! I wouldn’t either in his place.

“So you see,” Yipper said. “Removing the implant completely is a bad idea. Yes it is, yes it is.”

“Yes.” Mei-Li nodded and looked up at Six. “As a trained social worker, I’m supposed to be all about facing your past and your feelings. But in this case, I don’t blame you. Keep the implant in and we’ll find some way to deal with the dreams. Maybe some kind of sleep medication or something.”

He shook his head. “I will endure them as they are. They are a small price to pay to be with you forever.”

“Oh, Six…” Mei-Li hugged him hard and he wrapped his arms around her and hugged her back, squeezing so tightly that for a moment she could barely breathe. She didn’t mind. She whispered in his ear, “I love you.”

He released her. “I feel for you, too, Lasai but I am not exactly sure what love is. Is it the falling feeling we talked about earlier?”

“That’s part of it,” she assured him. “But there’s also the feeling of warmth and comfort and safety when the person you love wraps their arms around you and holds on tight. And the good feeling you get when you know they’ll stand by you no matter what.”

“That I can promise,” he rumbled. “No matter what may come, I will be by your side.”

She smiled. “In that case, I’d better go pack for the trip home.”

He nodded. “I will come with you.”

“No you won’t, no you won’t,” Yipper protested. “I want to do a complete exam on you before you go, Six. I cannot understand how I could have missed your implant malfunction before. There must be some fundamental flaw in the implant itself.”

“Very well if you can make it quick,” Six said. “We need to be gone soon.”

“Of course, of course. Just an exam.” The little Tolleg pushed the rolling metal tray which held the syringe filled with emotion blocker away. “I suppose I will not be needing this.”

“No you won’t.” Mei-Li said. “But there’s one thing I don’t understand—why are you using a syringe instead of injecting it with your tongue, like you do everything else?”

“Why because, I do not wish to lose my own emotions. No I don’t, no I don’t!” The little Tolleg shook his head emphatically, making his long ears flap. “It takes a little longer to work if it is ingested orally rather than injected but either way, the emotion blocker is completely permanent and irreversible.”

“Ugh!” Mei-Li shivered. “Well I’m glad you didn’t have it before or Six and I would never have gotten together.”

“Very true, very true,” Yipper said soberly. “And in light of all I have learned recently, I am beginning to believe I should destroy it and never make another batch.”

“That might be a good idea,” Mei-Li told him. She turned to Six. “Look, you stay here and let Yipper examine you. I can get to the room and back again by myself with no problem. It won’t take me long to pack.”

“Just be careful.”

“I’ll be fine.” She stood on tiptoes and gave him a quick peck on the lips. “See you in a minute or two.”

With a little wave to Yipper, she left his enhancement area, stepping past the sliding silver door and out into the corridor. She noticed as she went that for some reason the door was standing open.

Huh, that’s weird. Thought those things were automatic. Mei-Li gave it a passing glance as she walked down the long winding corridor towards their room. Better tell Yipper to get that fixed. He probably—

“Well, hello my dear.” The cold voice was horribly familiar.

Mei-Li looked up and saw Two standing there, dressed as always in the long black leather coat that seemed to cling like bat wings to his skeletal frame. Flanking him were two silver robotic sniffers, their metallic jaws wrinkling into silent snarls.

“Two…” She started to back away but one boney hand reached out as fast as a snake snatching its prey. Almost before she knew it, he had her by the arm.

“Let me go!” She tried yanking away but though he was thin, Two was incredibly strong. His long, skinny fingers were like steel pincers wrapped around her upper arm.

“I think not.” He smiled his horrible grin, bearing stainless steel teeth. “I think that this time I’ll have a little fun with you.”

“Leave me alone! Six is with me—he’ll tear you apart! You and your freaky robot dogs too!” Though she knew it was useless, Mei-Li couldn’t help tugging against his grip. The feel of his hand on her skin was loathsome—like having a cold, dead fish touching her. It filled her with equal parts panic and revulsion.

“Oh, will he?” Suddenly a cold metal muzzle was pressed against the side of her neck. “Will he really, even when I tell him I’m perfectly prepared to purge you right in front of him? To blow your lovely little head off?”

“Please…” Mei-Li swallowed hard. Her heart was pounding and her palms were suddenly damp with sweat. “Please, don’t!”

“I won’t…not right away, anyway.” Two grinned again. “Not until I can see the look on Six’s face while I do it. Come on.” He yanked her forward, back to Yipper’s lab. “Let’s go see him together, shall we?”

Chapter Twenty-eight

“I can find nothing outwardly wrong,” Yipper said and Six could almost hear the frown of concentration in the Tolleg’s voice.

“Mei-Li said that the old male who spoke to her told her the implants remained outwardly fine even while malfunctioning inwardly for quite a long time—many cycles in some cases.” Six shifted restlessly on the exam table. He was face down so that Yipper could examine the back of his neck—a position which made him feel uncomfortably vulnerable. “I do not think—”

“Well, hello there, Six. How very nice to see you here,” a cold voice interrupted him.

Six sat up at once, a feeling like ice in the pit of his stomach. Mei-Li—is she…?

His frantic question was almost immediately answered. Two was holding her by the arm with the muzzle of a vaporizer jammed under her slight jaw.

“So,” he said smiling at Six. “Isn’t this a nice reunion? I was hoping I might see you again before you left.”

“Let her go.” Six’s voice sounded hoarse and strange in his own ears. “Don’t hurt her or I swear to the Goddess I’ll—”

“You’ll what—go running to tell One on me again?” Two made a face. “Be my guest, Six. Only I doubt he’ll have much to say about the matter—I used this on him first.” He jammed the vaporizer hard under Mei-Li’s chin and she let out a small hurt cry that made Six’s stomach knot.

“You killed One?”

“Let’s just say I moved up in the Collective’s rubric.” Two tapped the side of his skull and now Six saw that part of it had been removed. The old sensor lights that had been One’s direct line of communication to the overlords of Z4 were now blinking and buzzing in Two’s pale gray brain matter. “I was able to remove the circuits One used to communicate with the Collective. Unfortunately the rest of his huge head was blown to red mist but that is neither here nor there.” Two laughed coldly.

Six felt a tightness in his chest. Though he had never admitted it before, he now knew that he had emotions about One as well. The older male had been a mentor—a paternal figure who had guided Six after he joined the Dark Kindred. To think that he was gone and Six would never see him again made him ache inside—but even worse was the sharp anxiety he felt for Mei-Li.

“You might as well let Mei-Li go and drop this pretense. The Collective will kill you,” he said. “As soon as they find out what you did to One.”

“My dear Six, they’re machines. They don’t have any sentimental attachment to organics like ourselves. As long as someone is there to carry out their orders, they don’t care who it is.”

“So now that you’re the top of the rubric, you think you can do whatever you want—purge whoever you want?” Six demanded.

“Well essentially, yes.” Two grinned, showing off his metal teeth.

“That’s fine.” Six took a deep breath. “Then purge me and let Mei-Li go home.”

“What? No!” Mei-Li struggled against Two but his grip on her arm never loosened a bit.

“Best be still, my dear,” he purred. “It really would be dreadful if my finger should slip. Think how messy it would be—a sudden explosion of blood and brain matter all over this lovely white room… Why I dare say our friend Yipper would spend the better part of a cycle picking up splinters of your skull and trying to clean up all that wet… red…mess.”

Mei-Li went suddenly very still.

“Please,” she said softly. “You don’t have to do this—to either of us. We’re going to leave and you’ll never have to see us again. Please.”

“Ah yes, I heard all your little plan as I stood in the corridor.” Two smiled. “And I know your secret, Six. Strangely enough, it is my secret as well.”

“What do you mean?” Six’s mouth was suddenly dry.

“I mean, my dear Six, that I am feeling. I have been for ages now. It is quite exhilarating, is it not? Much too exciting to give up.”

“Your implant has failed too? Yes it has, yes it has?” Yipper, who had been standing quietly in the corner, stared at him with wide eyes.

“So it would seem,” Two said. “But don’t worry—with a bit of rewiring it’s been simple enough to keep my little feelings to myself. There’s no need the Collective ever has to find out.” He tapped the side of his head again, indicating the sensors. “Of course, I also had to tamper a bit with my pets, the sniffers.”

“That was why you wanted to take charge of them,” Six accused him. “To keep them from outing your Feel-crime.”

“Well, maybe,” Two purred. “Or it could just be that I’m an animal lover.” He laughed.

Yipper was still staring at him, his brown eyes wide.

“But I thought only those with pure Kindred DNA were having problems,” the little Tolleg said. “You are mostly Scorparian and Depax. I oversaw your DNA mixture myself. Yes I did, yes I did.”

“Well you thought wrong, my dear Tolleg. It turns out that it isn’t just the DNA but the way the implant reacts with it,” Two snapped. “At any rate, don’t worry—I’m not angry at you. I don’t get angry, as far as I can tell. And I am not made happy by the things which seem to make other Feel-criminals happy either.”

“I know what makes you happy,” Six said hoarsely. “Killing. I always wondered why you didn’t relinquish your place on the Purge Squad when you rose high enough in the rubric to quit it.”

“I’m afraid you have found me out.” Two smirked. “But then, I have found you out too. You and your plans to abandon glorious Zeaga 4 and blow up your ship to make it appear you’d had a little accident on the way home. Don’t worry though—I’m going to save you some time. I’m going to see that the ‘accident’ happens right here and now.”

His finger tightened on the trigger.

“No!” Six lunged forward, unable to sit passively and watch any longer. But Two dodged nimbly backwards, dragging Mei-Li with him and put the metal rolling cart with the emotion blocker syringe between them.

“Ah-ah-ah, I think not, Six,” he purred, smiling wide enough to show every metal tooth in his head.

“Don’t hurt her,” Six begged. His fingers itched to yank Mei-Li out of harm’s way but he couldn’t reach her before Two pulled the trigger. Oh Gods, I can’t reach her…can’t help her… A feeling of helplessness spread over him—an awful feeling that was somehow familiar.

Two looked at him speculatively.

“You really care for this little Earth female, don’t you? Personally I don’t understand the appeal. She is too small and weak to be useful in any way. But I suppose you have your reasons.”

“Just let her go,” Six growled. “Let her go and we will journey to her planet so that you will never have to see us again.”

“An interesting proposition,” Two said musingly. “But I think I might be coming to pay that little planet a visit rather soon.” He grinned evilly. “And I might bring just a few guests if you don’t mind. Like a battalion of war ships. They do tend to make a conquest so much easier.”

“What?” Mei-Li and Six said at the same time.

“I didn’t know Earth was the planet slated for conquest,” Six growled.

“No, One didn’t tell you because he suspected you were beginning to have feelings for this little female.” Two nodded at Mei-Li. “It turns out he was right. But yes, Earth has been slated for conquest for ages now.”

“But why pick such an out of the way place?” Six demanded. “It’s not even in our galaxy.”

“It never would have come to our attention without your help my dear Six. A Kindred in the leadership of the Mother Ship became aware that you were Dream Sharing with your little female and he struck a bargain with One—help in conquering the Earth in return for all its natural resources and organic inhabitants. Rather a good deal, don’t you think?”

“The Earth doesn’t belong to anyone on the Mother Ship—they can’t make a deal like that!” Mei-Li said indignantly. “Besides, I know some of the people in charge—especially Commander Sylvan. He would never—”

“Well he did—or someone in authority did. I haven’t had time to go through all of One’s memory cache yet but I intend to do that on the way to Earth.” Two grinned. “Tell me, Six, why do you think you were sent to claim your ‘bride’ in the first place?”

“Why?” Six demanded.

“To sow unrest between the people of Earth and the only ones who could possibly protect them—the Kindred of the Mother Ship.” Two laughed delightedly. “Don’t tell me you couldn’t figure that out for yourselves? No?” He looked back and forth between them and then shrugged. “Well, well, I suppose that Earth saying about love being blind must be correct. Such a strange emotion—another one I have never experienced. Frankly, I rather doubt I ever will.”

“I don’t understand,” Mei-Li said. “Why would the Kindred of the Mother Ship want to declare war on Earth?”

“No, no, my dear—they wanted the Earth to declare war on them. If Earth strikes first, the rank and file warriors will be much more inclined to welcome our ‘help’ when we Dark Kindred show up on the scene. Do you see?”

“I see that you’re a complete bastard. You leave my planet alone.” Mei-Li’s voice trembled. “We like our emotions—we want to keep them.”

“Of course you do—haven’t I just said I’m a big fan of feeling myself? Unfortunately the Collective can’t allow it. Just as I can’t allow you and Six to keep feeling for each other.”

Two put down his weapon and picked up the syringe filled with dark blue liquid so quickly his hand was only a blur. He motioned to Six. “You’ve been a very naughty warrior, Six. Letting yourself have all kinds of emotions and feelings for this little female. Maybe it’s time to remedy that right now.”

Six felt a sick churning in the pit of his stomach.

“Very well,” he said in a low voice. “If you want to punish someone, punish me. Use the injection on me—only let Mei-Li go.”

“My, such self-sacrifice.” Two clicked his long, thin tongue against his metal teeth. “It almost makes me feel bad for what I’m about to do. Almost.”

“Just let her go.” Six held out one arm in supplication, ready for the needle. “Go on, do it.”

“Please,” Mei-Li whispered. There were tears running down her pale cheeks that twisted his heart. “Please don’t. Six—I don’t want you to lose your feelings again. I don’t want you to forget that you care!”

“You know what, my dear?” Two said, smiling at her. “Neither do I. Which is why I will not be injecting your paramour with this lovely emotion blocker our good friend Yipper has concocted.”

“You won’t?” Mei-Li sounded hopeful but Six knew better than to hope. “You promise?”

“I promise,” Two purred.

Before Six could reach her, he flipped the long, sharp needle around and stabbed it into her neck.

“NO!” Six roared, rushing forward. But Two had already pushed the dark blue liquid into her blood stream.

Mei-Li gagged and fell to her knees, the hypodermic still protruding from her neck. Her back arched and she clawed at the air—then she collapsed.

Six rushed to her and yanked the needle out but she was limp in his arms. Panic flooded him. “Help me, Yipper!”

The little Tolleg came forward at once and began patting Mei-Li’s cheeks.

“Will she be all right?” Six demanded.

“I don’t know, I don’t know. She’s gotten a dose large enough for a warrior—for someone three times more massive than she is. Help me get her to the exam table, Six—I’ll do what I can for her.”

Six lifted her small body which felt as light as a leaf in his arms. Mei-Li seemed to be barely breathing and her eyes were rolled up in her head, unseeing. He laid her gently on the exam table and then turned to Two.

At the sight of the other male standing there smirking and obviously enjoying the pain and distress he had caused, rage filled Six, white-hot and molten.

“You bastard,” he said thickly, reaching for Two. All he wanted to do was wrap his fingers around that scrawny neck and choke until the other male was dead.

“Ah-ah-ah…” Two waved the vaporizer at him and then pointed it at Mei-Li. “She might still live…or I can blow her to wet, red mist right now if you like.”

“I’ll kill you,” Six promised. “And I’ll do it very…fucking…slowly.”

Two laughed delightedly. “Excellent! Just look how angry you are. And think how devastated you’ll be if she dies! Oh, yes—this was an excellent choice. Much better than simply purging either one of you.”

“What’s wrong with you?” Six demanded. “What happened to make you this way—feeding off the pain of others?”

“Honestly, I don’t know.” Two looked thoughtful. “Maybe a bad DNA mix. Maybe a bad implant. Maybe a combination of the two.” He grinned at Six. “But for whatever reason, I’m thoroughly enjoying myself. And I’ll enjoy remembering you this way—completely distraught because your little female is in danger.” He began to back out of the room, still waving the vaporizer menacingly. “Now if you’ll excuse me, I have a planet to conquer.”

“You’ll never take Earth by surprise. I’ll transmit a warning to them as soon as you leave.”

“I think not.” Two grinned. “I’ve taken the liberty of jamming all outgoing transmissions from both the med barges and Z4. And even if you could get a warning to Earth, they’d never believe you—or any Kindred for that matter. As of twelve standard hours ago, they have declared war against our kind. Good luck finding anyone who will listen to a warning from the enemy.” He was almost at the open doorway but he turned back for a moment. “Oh and Six, I do hope your little female survives.”

“Why would you care if she survives or not?” Six snarled. He wanted nothing more than to break every bone in Two’s body but the other male still had the vaporizer trained on Mei-Li.

“Because, my dear Six—if she dies you will be in great pain. But if she wakes up and has absolutely no emotions for you while you are hopelessly in love with her, why, then you’ll be in agony.” Two smirked. “So as I said, I hope she makes it. Farewell and may Fortune favor you. Though I rather doubt it will.”

With a last metallic grin he turned and left.

“Hurry—we must hurry! Yes we must, yes we must!” Yipper’s shrill voice broke through the wall of silence that seemed to have somehow grown around him. Six blinked and realized that he was still staring at the doorway where his enemy had disappeared. For a moment a red curtain of rage had covered all his senses but the little Tolleg’s insistence somehow drew him out of it.

“Mei-Li,” he said, pushing back the murderous impulses with some difficulty. “Is she—?”

“She is stable for now—stable enough to travel. We must go, Six. We must leave this place. Yes we must, yes we must!” Yipper was busying himself, shoving various instruments and medicines into a large expandable pouch which he strapped around his waist.

“What?” Six asked sharply. “No we shouldn’t—we need to stay here until Mei-Li is well.”

“And leave her home planet to be decimated? I don’t think she will thank you for that if she wakes up. No she won’t, no she won’t,” Yipper said, finding more things to stuff into his pouch. “We must go to the Mother Ship and warn them!”

Six shook his head. “You heard Two—the Collective is in league with the Mother Ship. We can’t go there.”

“Yes we must, yes we must! Think about it, Six—we cannot go to Earth, not if they have declared war on the Kindred. And Two mentioned the plot to stir up unrest between the Earthlings and the rank and file warriors. Clearly only one of the leadership is involved in this conspiracy. If there is even one we may trust—perhaps this Commander Sylvan whom Mei-Li mentioned—we might be able to warn them in time to stop a massacre.”

Six shook his head. “I don’t know…”

“Listen,” Yipper said earnestly. “You have not seen the memory caches of those who went through the Last Great War—the one where the Collective finally took over Z4 completely. I have. The organics did not want to give up their emotions—they fought the Purge Squads until the population was decimated. There were dead bodies everywhere—the streets ran red with blood. Yes they did, yes they did.” Yipper shivered, his shaggy fur ruffling with the motion. “I tell you, we have to warn them before the same thing happens on Earth.”

“But what about Mei-Li?” Six asked stubbornly. “I don’t want to put her at risk.”

“She’s at much greater risk here, Six. What do you think Two’s first order of business will be once he gets back from his conquest?” Yipper demanded. “He will kill both of you. Yes he will, yes he will! He only left you alive today because the idea of your pain amused him.”

“You’re right.” Six shook his head. “I am not thinking clearly. The emotions I have for Mei-Li cloud my judgment.”

“That is not uncommon when you are just beginning to feel again,” Yipper said gently. “You will learn to deal with strong emotions in time.”

“But will Mei-Li? If she lives…will she ever feel again?”

A mournful look passed over Yipper’s long face. “I do not know. I made the emotion blocker serum to be foolproof and permanent. But then again, I believed the implants you and the other Kindred have would be the same. Yes I did, yes I did.”

Six’s heart felt like a stone in his chest. “You don’t think there’s any way to restore her emotions, do you?”

“I don’t know,” Yipper said. “I know that I will do everything in my power to restore them. Yes I will, yes I will. And they may have some medicines on the Mother Ship that would help. Yes they might, yes they might.”

“All right.” Tenderly, Six scooped the still figure of Mei-Li into his arms. Gods, she was so light, so beautiful…and so broken. Would they be able to fix her? “Let’s go,” he said to Yipper. “Two talks a good game but assembling the entire battalion will take time. If we can beat him to the Mother Ship and Earth, we may yet prevail.”

“Yes we may, yes we may.” Yipper nodded vigorously and fastened his very-full pouch with magno tabs that bulged at the seams. “Let’s go, Six. Before it’s too late!”

Six didn’t say it aloud but as he looked down at the still, pale face of the female he cared for so desperately, he was horribly afraid that it was already too late.

Chapter Twenty-nine

Mei-Li blinked and looked around. For a moment everything was blurry but then things began to swim into focus. The first thing she saw was a familiar face with gray eyes and high cheekbones hovering anxiously over her. Then another familiar face swam into view—a long furry snout and big brown eyes that seemed somehow sad.

Sad? Anxious? The words seemed to fit their expressions but for some reason they provoked no response in her.

“Six?” she asked blankly after a moment. “Yipper?”

“She’s responding. Yes she is, yes she is!” Yipper said to someone else. Six simply pressed her hand.

“Mei-Li,” he murmured, looking into her eyes. “I am so glad you’re all right. I was…extremely worried about you.”

“Why?” she asked.

“Because you might have died!” Six looked distinctly agitated. “Because that bastard Two almost killed you! And I…I could not bear to lose you.” He looked at her closely, as though watching for some reaction. “Mei-Li,” he murmured. “I care for you so deeply—please tell me you feel the same.”

Feel? How did she feel? Mei-Li closed her eyes for a moment and took stock. She remembered her past experiences with Six. Remembered the nights she’d spent in his arms and the way he had finally admitted to having emotions for her. She knew that these memories ought to have some kind of effect on her—ought to give her feelings of one kind or another. But even when she tried, all she felt was an emotional blank.

“I’m sorry,” she said, shaking her head. “I know I ought to have some reaction to you but I just…don’t.”

“Nothing…not even a tiny spark of feeling? That was how it started for me when I began to feel for you. Please, Mei-Li…Lasai…” The look on his face was so grave that she knew she would have felt sorry for him if she was capable of feeling. But she felt nothing—nothing at all. I feel like a bowl of garn tastes. Completely bland, she thought.

Slowly, she shook her head. “I’m sorry. There’s…nothing.”

Six sighed and sat back. “It is as we feared.”

“Don’t give up hope yet—she just woke up.”

A third face appeared hovering above her—one with spiky blond hair and ice blue eyes.

“Commander Sylvan?” Mei-Li frowned. “What are you doing on the Z4 medical barge?”

“We are no longer on the barge. No we’re not, no we’re not,” Yipper explained quickly. “It was no longer safe for us there—any of us.”

“Oh…” Mei-Li looked around. It was true they were no longer in Yipper’s pure white enhancement area. Instead the space around her looked like a hospital room—a comfortable and well decorated one but there was equipment standing against the wall and the bed she was in appeared to be adjustable, like a hospital bed. When she looked down at herself she realized she was wearing a dark blue gown that tied in the back instead of the red wrap dress she’d made on Z4. “How did we get here?” she asked.

“As soon as Yipper stabilized you we took a shuttle and went through a wormhole to make it back to the Mother Ship,” Six explained.

“But Mr. Metal Teeth…I mean, Two…he threatened to come after Earth…” The memories were very foggy but she knew that much. The knowledge should have scared her to death—the idea of a battalion of Dark Kindred war ships coming through the rift to attack and take over Earth should have sent ice down her spine. Instead she felt…nothing. Well, if it happens, it happens, I suppose…

“I managed to jam the mechanism that folds space which should delay Two and his army for a little while since the third med barge has the most power and capacity,” Six said. “But they will be here soon—we must alert the Earth.”

“Which is going to be a problem since they’ve declared war on us,” Commander Sylvan said, frowning. “None of the warriors are happy about it but they are willing to fight in order to retain our right to call brides.”

“But don’t you see—that is what they want,” Six said earnestly. “Two told us that I was asked to take Mei-Li for exactly that reason—to stir up unrest on Earth and cause them to declare war. That way when the Dark Kindred battalion comes hurtling out of the rift, they will be welcomed with open arms by the Kindred of the Mother Ship who will be glad of the reinforcements.”

Sylvan shook his head. “I am sorry, Six but I don’t see how the High Council would feel that way. We know the history of the Dark Kindred—we’ve seen what you do to the planets you conquer. Though we are at war with Earth, we do not wish the inhabitants ill. And if your people were allowed to eradicate all emotion on the planet, it would become next to impossible for any of our warriors to form soul bonds with the Earth females.”

“That is exactly the problem we have here. Yes we have, yes we have,” Yipper interrupted. “Mei-Li was injected with a new emotion blocking serum I have been working on. We need your help to reverse its effects.”

“I will be happy to help if I can,” Sylvan said. “But though I am a trained physician, I have never had much experience with such things. How does it work?”

“It bonds more or less permanently with the emotion receptors in the brain and blocks them off. Yes it does, yes it does.” Yipper didn’t look happy about it, not that the word “happy” really meant much to Mei-Li anymore. “It makes the subject completely unable to experience emotion ever again.”

“I hate to say it but if it works as well as you say, there doesn’t seem to be much hope,” Sylvan said. “What do you want me to do?”

“I am hoping to show Mei-Li something that will somehow break through the blockage in her brain. Yes I am, yes I am,” Yipper said quickly. “She was only injected a few hours before. It’s possible the block hasn’t completely formed yet.”

“And if there’s any hope to break through it, it has to be now,” Six finished for him.

“What kinds of things do you wish to show her?”

“Those who are dear to her—loved ones, cherished friends. Anyone from her past that she has strong emotional ties to,” Yipper said.

Sylvan sighed. “Again what you’re asking is extremely difficult because of the war. All of Mei-Li’s people are down on Earth and there’s no way we can bring them up here.”

“What about communication over a viewscreen?” Six asked. “I know she has a father—she spoke about him. Also a good friend called Claudia. Can they be contacted?”

Commander Sylvan looked thoughtful.

“It’s possible. Mei-Li’s father is on the World Council—he might be willing to speak to us if we told him his daughter is back. And I’m sure he would have the political clout to get her friend to speak to her as well. Let me see what I can do.”

“Thank you, Commander. And please—hurry.” Six spoke so urgently that Sylvan raised one eyebrow.

“Forgive me for saying so, but I thought your kind was without emotion. Yet you seem very concerned with Mei-Li’s emotionless state. I would think that she would be the perfect match for you now.”

“She would be if I was still in an emotionless state myself,” Six said. “But I began to feel for her almost from the moment I saw her in the first dream we shared. I know that now. Or at least, I can finally admit it. The longer I was with her, the more I felt. And now she is everything to me. Everything.”

Sylvan nodded. “Spoken like a true Kindred. Of course I will do everything in my power to help you.”

“Thank you Commander.” Six nodded briefly. He took Mei-Li’s hand in his and looked into her eyes.

She looked back blankly.

“Please,” Six said again. “Hurry.”

* * * * *

Six supposed it was too much to hope that seeing her friends and family from the past would bring Mei-Li back to him. And yet he did hope, for it was the only hope he had—the only slim sliver of light at the end of a very long and dark tunnel.

Gods, his emotions kept getting stronger and harder to deal with! He hadn’t wanted them to stop when he was falling in love with Mei-Li. Now he wished he could turn them off for a little while, at least until this crisis was over. If it ever was over. But that was not an option. He could either feel everything or nothing and right now, feeling everything was overwhelming.

He watched anxiously as the huge viewscreen they had mounted across from her bed in the med station flickered to life. On it was an older Earth male who was almost Kindred size with distinguished looking gray hair. This must be Mei-Li’s father. She looked nothing like him, of course, but that was not surprising as she was not really his biological daughter.

When he saw her lying quiet and still in the bed, the older male’s eyes widened.

“Mei-Li? Punkin', is that you? Are you really back safe?”

“I am back.” Mei-Li’s voice was flat and emotionless.

“Sweetie, are you okay?”

“I am physically well,” was the cold reply.

“Physically well? What does that mean? And why are you talking like that?” her father demanded. “Like…like some kind of a robot?”

Six cleared his throat. “Unfortunately, Mei-Li has been injected with a serum that blocks emotions. We were hoping that seeing you would help her to break through the block and recover her feelings.”

“What? You did what to my little girl, you bastard?” The older male’s eyes narrowed and he glared at Six. “You’re the one who took her, aren’t you? You’re the sonofabitch who kidnapped my Mei-Li in the first place.”

“Well, technically Six was within his right to claim Mei-Li and take her for a Claiming Period,” Commander Sylvan said, as diplomatically as he could. “But—”

“But nothing, Commander Sylvan. You see, this kind of thing is why we declared war on you alien bastards! You steal our daughters and then you hurt them!”

“Senator, please—Mei-Li has not been physically harmed and we are doing everything in our power to restore her emotions,” Sylvan said.

“I want her returned to me now. I don’t trust you bastards one bit!” Mei-Li’s father roared.

“I am afraid that will be impossible. Yes it will, yes it will.” Yipper, who had been standing out of view of the viewscreen came forward. “Mei-Li’s condition is very delicate right now and we have a limited window in which to reverse the effects of the serum. We need to keep working on her here in the Mother Ship.”

“What the hell are you?” the Senator snarled. “Are you the one who did this to my daughter you hairy little freak? Answer me!”

“Senator Hastings, please…” Six rose and approached the viewscreen. “Yipper is a Tolleg—one of the finest natural surgeons you will find anywhere in the universe. And he is not responsible for your daughter’s condition—I am. I was unable to save her from this fate. If you must blame someone, blame me—not Yipper or the Kindred of the Mother Ship.”

“You’d better believe I blame you,” Senator Hastings roared. “I’ll have you skinned alive the minute I get my hands on you, you big bastard. Hell, I’ll do it myself and the Geneva Convention be damned!”

“Senator, please,” Sylvan said. “This isn’t helping! I called you for two reasons—one of them was to have you speak to Mei-Li and try to evoke an emotional response from her.”

“Well that obviously isn’t happening. Look at the way she’s looking at me…” The Senator gestured and there was a catch in his voice. “She…she’s broken inside somehow. Look what you’ve done to her…to my sweet, beautiful little girl…”

“The second reason,” Sylvan went on doggedly. “Is to warn you. According to Six, here, there is a large battalion of ships coming from Zeaga 4, the Dark Kindred home world. They have Earth in their sights and—”

“So you decided to bring in reinforcements, did you?” Senator Hastings snarled. “Didn’t think you could handle us on your own, did you? Well that’s all right—no matter how many you bring the people of Earth will fight! You—”

Sylvan sighed and shook his head. “I’m afraid this is doing no good,” he said in an undertone to Six. “Perhaps we should try Mei-Li’s best friend—she is waiting on another channel.”

“Perhaps.” Six nodded with a heavy heart. He had been hoping so desperately that something Mei-Li’s father said would get through to her. But for all the older male’s shouting and emotion, she had reacted not a bit.

“I’m sorry, Senator, but we appear to be losing our connection,” Sylvan said. “Please believe me when I say that we are doing everything we can to help your daughter and we will keep you updated on her condition.” He made a motion and the angry red face of Mei-Li’s father was suddenly replaced by a woman with creamy brown skin and high cheekbones. Six knew she must be Mei-Li’s best friend and supervisor at work, Claudia.

“Mei-mei?” she looked at Mei-Li with wide eyes. “What happened to you? Where are your glasses? Are you all right?”

“I had new lenses which correct and improve my vision implanted over my corneas at the Z4 medical barge,” Mei-Li said robotically. “And I am physically well, thank you for asking.”

Claudia frowned and then looked at Sylvan. “What’s going on? Why is she talking like that?”

Rapidly, Sylvan explained what had happened to Mei-Li and what they were trying to do. “So we need you to try and provoke an emotional response from her,” he ended. “Please do the best you can.”

Claudia took a deep breath. “All right, here goes. Mei-mei, do you remember Sylvan Jenkins? That little girl who came to the emergency room because…”

She spoke at length about happenings at work, other coworkers, and the children who were under Mei-Li’s care.

Six watched eagerly as she talked, trying to see even the faintest flicker of emotion from Mei-Li. But though she clearly understood everything her friend said, none of it made any kind of emotional impression. No matter what Claudia talked about or how heartbreaking or happy her news was, Mei-Li clearly felt nothing.

At last, after talking for a solid three quarters of an hour, Claudia stopped in the middle of a sentence.

“This isn’t helping, is it?” she asked flatly. “I can see it in her eyes—she’s not feeling anything.”

Six sighed. “I am afraid not.”

“I am sorry, Claudia,” Mei-Li said in her new, emotionless voice. “I remember you and all of the encounters we shared at work. I just…cannot feel anything about you or work or my clients or anything. I am…numb inside.”

“Does it hurt?” Claudia’s lovely brown eyes brimmed with tears. “Are you hurting, Mei-mei?”

Mei-Li shook her head. “No, I feel nothing. Please don’t concern yourself or let yourself get emotional about me—I am physically well.”

“But you’re not yourself anymore.” The tears slipped down Claudia’s cheeks now though she tried to blink them away. “You’re not you.”

Mei-Li shrugged her slim shoulders, apparently unmoved by her best friend’s tears. “I am fine. I have no concerns or complaints.”

“Well, I do.” Claudia looked at Six fiercely. “How could you let this happen to her? What’s wrong with you? You don’t have feeling so you didn’t want her to have any either?”

“Six is trying to cure Mei-Li of her emotionless state,” Sylvan said, stepping in.

“No, she is right.” Six ran a hand through his hair. “I take full responsibility for Mei-Li’s condition. It is all my fault but I…” He shook his head. “I cannot think of any way to fix it. To fix her.”

Mei-Li looked up at him. “Why should you wish to fix me? I am perfectly fine as I am. I have no complaints.”

Her responses were so like his own, before he’d started feeling, that Six had to look away from her.

I was like that for so many years—I felt nothing. Lived a colorless existence until she came into my life and taught me to care. And now I wish I could stop caring but I can’t…I can’t and it’s too late. Too late…

The haze of guilt and sorrow was so thick around him that Six could barely think. Dimly he was aware that Sylvan was thanking Claudia and promising to keep her informed of Mei-Li’s condition.

“We thank you for trying to help us,” he heard the other male say and then the viewscreen went dark.

Six risked a glance at Mei-Li and saw that the blank look was still on her face. He felt like he couldn’t look at her anymore, couldn’t stare at that cold, emotionless expression one more minute or his heart would explode.

“Yipper,” he said thickly. “I…cannot bear this. I want you to make another batch of the emotion blocker serum—for me.”

“No, no, Six!” protested the little Tolleg. “Losing your own emotions again is not the answer.”

“But I cannot stand this—seeing her this way and knowing I am to blame.” Six ran a hand through his hair distractedly. “I would much rather join her in the emotionless state than continue to feel this pain and know there is nothing I can do to stop it.”

“There may yet be something.” Yipper frowned and began rummaging in the huge pouch he had brought with him. “I have a device that might be modified…yes it might, yes it might… Commander Sylvan, if I may have a spot to work in?”

“Will this do?” Sylvan cleared several pieces of equipment off a rolling tray table and pushed it toward Yipper.

“Yes it will, yes it will. Thank you very much!” The little Tolleg set to work at once, his long hairy fingers moving nimbly. He appeared to be connecting two long, flexible metal tubes together with sensors and wires.

Sylvan watched with interest. “What are you making?”

“Originally these were consciousness sensors. Yes they were, yes they were.” Yipper spoke as he worked. “We used them to test the new tube-grown organic warriors before implanting their emotion dampers. Sometimes there is an error in the growth process which results in an incomplete cognitive development. Such errors must be caught and remedied. Yes they must, yes they must.”

“But how can a cognitive tester help Mei-Li?” Six demanded.

“I am modifying this one to show emotions as well as cognition. But not just to show—to share. Yes I am, yes I am.” Yipper’s long fingers flew faster and faster. “See these lights?” He pointed to two dark disks at either end of the flexible metal contraption. “When both are lit, it will indicate that two conscious states are joined as one. What one knows and feels, the other will know and feel.”

“So…you’re making a device that will enable two people to share thoughts and emotions?” Sylvan asked.

Yipper nodded, his long ears flopping. “Yes I am, yes I am. Though Mei-Li cannot feel her own emotions, if Six can share his with her, the block in her brain may be broken.”

“Do you really think it might work?” Six began to feel a small spark of hope.

“I hope it may, I hope it may,” Yipper said earnestly. “There…” He stepped back. “I am finished, yes I am, yes I am. But I am afraid there is no time to test it.”

“That is all right. Let’s just try it.” Six sat on the edge of Mei-Li’s bed. “How does it work?”

“Lie down beside her and get close, that should help,” Yipper directed.

Six did as he was told, lying down beside Mei-Li and curving an arm around her slim shoulders. She lay passively in his grip, as though it made no difference to her if he touched her or not.

Goddess, Six thought. Please let this work. Please… He didn’t know if he was actually praying or simply hoping but the words felt right in his troubled mind.

“All right, all right…” With Sylvan’s help, Yipper lifted the long, flexible tubing with its wires and lights and sensors and brought it carefully to the bed. When he had it about a foot from them, the two light disks illuminated and began to glow a soft blue.

“What’s happening?” Sylvan asked. “It hasn’t even touched them yet.”

“Well, when I bring it close enough, the lights show that there are two conscious beings in close proximity to each other. Yes they do, yes they do,” Yipper explained. “When they are joined, the lights will turn green, indicating shared thoughts and emotions.”

“What if there was only one person near it?” Sylvan asked.

“Then only one sensor light would illuminate. Do you see, do you see?” Yipper held the device up to Sylvan’s waist which was as far as he could reach on the tall Kindred. When he did, only one of the blue sensor disks lit up.

“I see. You’re quite an inventor, Master Tolleg.” Sylvan nodded respectfully.

“Thank you, thank you.” Yipper nodded modestly. “Now let us see if this will help.”

He hopped nimbly up on the other side of Mei-Li’s bed and brought the device close to her and Six. Immediately both disks lit up with a soft blue glow.

“How does it fit? Do you need to implant some wires?” Six asked. He didn’t care about the pain himself but he didn’t want Mei-Li to be hurt. He drew her closer to his side, protectively.

“Don’t worry, Six. The device is non-invasive. Yes it is, yes it is. I simply need to curl one end of it around the back of your neck…like this…” The Tolleg curved one end of the flexible metal tube loosely around Six’s neck and shoulders as he spoke. “And the other around Mei-Li’s. Sit up, Mei-Li if you please, if you please.”

Mei-Li sat up passively and then relaxed back against Six’s arm when the device was in place. As soon as she did, the sensor disks changed color from blue to green.

“Now…” Yipper rubbed his hands together. “Your two minds should be connected. Yes they should, yes they should.”

“And…what do I do?” Six looked at the device wrapped around both himself and Mei-Li uncertainly.

“Just feel, Six! Let the emotions you have suppressed for so long come forward—let Mei-Li feel everything you do. The more intense the emotions, the more likely they are to have an effect on her.” The little Tolleg made a quick motion with both hands. “Go on, go on…”

“Very well.” Six took a deep breath. Closing his eyes, he tried to open himself completely to the feelings he had avoided for so many years.

Mei-Li, he thought, hoping she could hear him. Mei-Li, I feel for you…I feel for you so much.

Six? The mental voice was so soft that at first he wasn’t sure he was hearing it. Then it came again, a little louder. Six? Is that you?

Mei-Li? Mentally he reached for her. Can you hear me? Can you feel me?

I can hear you, came the reply. But I feel nothing.

Not even this? Squeezing his eyes even more tightly closed, he tried to project everything he was feeling—all his hope that this would work, the sorrow and anger he felt over what had happened to her, his intense desire to fix what had been harmed, but most of all the caring and desire he felt for her.

He pushed these emotions at her as hard as he could, straining with the effort. It was like physical work—he could feel the tension in his neck and shoulder muscles as he struggled to get even the slightest feeling past the barrier that separated them and into Mei-Li’s consciousness. Because there was a barrier—a wall he couldn’t find a single chink in, as though it was made from a solid sheet of steel.

At last he relaxed, panting. He wasn’t sure if he had managed to do any good or not but he had to take a break or he was going to burst a vessel.

Mei-Li? he sent hopefully, when he had gotten his mental breath back. Did you feel any of that?

I felt…something. Her mental voice was hesitant. I am not sure what. A faint…something. I cannot even think what to call it. A sensation, maybe?

I’ll try again.

Six redoubled his efforts. Over and over he pushed the feelings at her until he felt like his brain or his heart or both were going to explode. But no matter how hard or fast he sent his emotions at her, Mei-Li never seemed to feel more than a hint of them. Six felt like he was yelling as loudly as he could, shouting until he was hoarse, and she could only hear the faintest whisper.

Finally, he felt a tap on his shoulder. He opened his eyes to see Yipper looking at him anxiously.

“Six, you must stop. Yes you must, yes you must,” the little Tolleg said earnestly.

Six shook his head. “I cannot. Have to keep trying. She can feel a little of what I’m sending, Yipper. Only a tiny bit but still—”

“Look at your sensor light.” Yipper indicated the little disk curled around Six’s neck. It had changed from green to a glowing, ominous red. As he watched, the red faded slightly until it was orange and then it switched to a dark yellow.

Sylvan stepped forward. “What do the colors indicate?”

“Mental effort and distress,” Yipper said. “A moment ago Six’s light was bright red. Yes it was, yes it was. He could injure himself permanently if he’s not careful. Yes he could, yes he could.”

“I don’t care if I hurt myself—we don’t have much time left,” Six exploded. “Don’t you understand? I can feel the barrier between us. If I can just force my emotions through it so that she can experience them…”

But Yipper was shaking his head.

“I’m sorry, Six, but either the barrier is too set in place already or your emotions are not strong enough. No they aren’t, no they aren’t.”

“How can they not be strong enough? I feel for her as I have never felt for anyone. Anyone except—” Six stopped abruptly but a little voice in his head finished for him. For anyone except Mere and Pere and Kaylee.

Suddenly he knew what he had to do.

“Yipper,” he said, looking at the anxious little Tolleg. “I want you to take out my implant. Take it out right now.”

Chapter Thirty

Mei-Li could not understand all the excitement and agitation going on around her. Six was arguing with Yipper about something passionately—something he insisted the Tolleg do. Only Yipper didn’t want to do it for some reason.

“I tell you, Six, I do not think your mind could bear the stress without breaking,” he argued in his shrill little voice. “It has been too long and the pain is too great. You will experience three times the agony you were having when I first put the implant in. I know you do not remember it now but you were in a desperate situation. If you had not been, I never would have agreed to put in the implant in the first place. No I wouldn’t, no I wouldn’t.”

“I don’t care. I don’t care about any of that,” Six insisted. “I only care about Mei-Li. You said I need stronger emotions than what I have now to break through the barrier between us—to break through the block that has grown in her brain. I know of no stronger emotions than these—I can feel them just under the surface of my mind but I cannot access them—not until you remove this Goddess damned implant.”

“But Six, you know you won’t just feel the emotions, you’ll remember all the memories that go with them. Yes you will, yes you will.”

Mei-Li thought Six looked pale but he only nodded.

“Yes, I know.”

“Here is something you do not know, Six: because of the length of time you’ve had the implant, when the memories come back they will be akin to a whole body experience. In other words, you won’t just remember them—you’ll relive them,” Yipper emphasized. “You will be going through everything that happened to you all over again. And you will be unable to stop the experience until you come to the end.”

“I…I must relive the memories?” Six’s deep voice was hoarse and uncertain.

Solemnly, Yipper nodded. “Do you see now why I do not wish to remove the implant? I truly do not think your mind could bear the stress without breaking. You would have to go through everything bad in your past again and the agony you would endure would be three times as great as it was the first time. Stronger males than you would snap under the strain, Six. Please do not ask me to do this—I consider you a friend and I do not wish to drive you insane.”

“I’m already driven halfway mad by the way I feel for her.” Six nodded down at Mei-Li and she looked up at him, still not quite comprehending why he was so upset. “I cannot bear this—having these feelings for her and knowing she has none for me.”

“But Six, in time…”

“No.” With a sudden movement, Six was holding an evil-looking snub-nosed weapon in his hand. He pointed it at the little Tolleg who jumped back.

“Six, please!”

“Now wait a minute, Six,” Commander Sylvan said in a reasonable tone.

“No,” Six said again. “I am through waiting. Every moment we delay the block in Mei-Li’s mind is getting more and more solid. Yipper, either take the implant out now or make a batch of the emotion blocker serum for me.”

“Neither option is a good one. No it isn’t, no it isn’t,” Yipper protested unhappily. “Please, Six, there must be another way.”

“There is.” Six reversed the weapon and pointed it at his own temple. “I cannot live like this. Make your choice but do it quickly. I will give you to the count of five to decide. One…two…”

Mei-Li looked up wonderingly as he counted. Was he really threatening to end his own existence because of her? Because of the way she felt nothing? But…why? She knew that she had once thought emotions were very important, but they seemed like nothing to her now. Still, Six seemed very disturbed about them. In fact, the wild, grimly determined look on his face caused a very small, strange sensation somewhere in the vicinity of her heart. For some reason it began beating harder.

Six? whispered a small voice in her brain. Six, why are you doing this? Don’t…please don’t.

“Four…five,” Six finished. Mei-Li felt his muscles tensing as his finger tightened on the trigger. “Very well, you have made your choice and now I will make mine,” he told Yipper.

“Wait!” the Tolleg shouted. “Wait, Six please—I will do it, yes I will, yes I will! I will remove the implant!”

“Do you swear it?” Six still hadn’t lowered the weapon.

“I swear it. I do, I do!” Yipper chattered. “Though I am sure I will regret it, I cannot watch you take your own life.”

“Good.” At last Six lowered the weapon. “Then get to it.”

“All right, all right…” The little Tolleg was already pawing through his pouch of instruments and supplies. “I’ll just need to get a few things to ease the transition…”

“No,” Six said flatly. “Don’t worry about numbing the area or anything like that. Just take it out. Now.”

“Is this advisable?” Mei-Li heard Sylvan murmured to Yipper.

“No.” The Tolleg sounded miserable. “But if you are asking if Six will be a danger to anyone, the answer is no he won’t, no he won’t. Not to anyone but himself.”

“Then proceed,” Sylvan said gravely. “If he is willing to give everything for the female he loves, he ought to be allowed to take the risk. The Goddess respects such acts of extreme self-sacrifice—it may be she will bless his efforts.”

“It may also be that he will be driven mad. Yes he will, yes he will,” Yipper said sharply. “But it seems I have no choice. No I don’t, no I don’t.”

He was behind the two of them now, balancing precariously on the back of the headboard and bending over Six’s neck. The big Kindred bent his head obligingly, to give the Tolleg better access.

Mei-Li craned her neck around, the better to see what was happening. She saw Yipper looking closely at the silver and black button embedded at the base of Six’s neck, just below his hairline.

“I am sorry, Six—this will hurt,” he said softly. “Yes it will, yes it will.”

“I don’t give a Goddess damn if it hurts,” Six growled. “Just do i—”

His words were cut off suddenly as, in a move that was only a blur to Mei-Li’s eyes, Yipper’s long tongue yanked out the black and silver button and the long, thin tube attached to it.

Six’s growl became a grunt of pain. Then his arm tightened around her shoulders and she felt him take in a deep, shuttering breath. Then, suddenly, the room around her melted away and she was someplace else entirely.

Chapter Thirty-one

Mei-Li looked around herself uncertainly. Hadn’t she just been sitting in a hospital bed a moment ago with Six’s arm wrapped around her shoulders? If so, how had she gotten here? Someplace in time and space that seemed vaguely familiar though she somehow knew she had never actually been here before.

She was in some kind of a spaceship, that much was clear from the view of stars she saw out one of the thick windows. In another window she could see a vast metal shape. Space station, a voice whispered in her head. Ligex Station. How she knew that or the name of the station, Mei-Li couldn’t understand. It seemed like something from her past. But not her past exactly, someone else’s…

“All right, now Jax, remember what we said—look but don’t touch anything in the station.”

The voice belonged to a tall woman with long, dark hair and gray eyes very much like Six’s.

Isla, whispered the same voice in Mei-Li’s head. Six’s…mother?

That felt right—like the truth. She looked around to find Six and ask him if it was but she didn’t see him. Or not the way she remembered him, anyway. Instead she saw a boy of about thirteen or fourteen—tall and good looking thought he clearly hadn’t reached his full growth yet. Beside him was a little girl of nine or ten with long blondish hair and green eyes.

Kaylee, the voice whispered. That’s Kaylee… And with that, Mei-Li finally remembered where she had seen these people before. Six’s Memory Cache—the one on the emulator. This is what he got so angry with me for watching. And yet, she somehow sensed that he knew she was watching this time—and that he was watching with her.

I should leave. He’ll be angry. She didn’t care about or experience emotions anymore but she had no wish to be shouted at—it was…unpleasant. And she had a sensation of unease when she realized she was watching something forbidden. It was a sensation she might once have called guilt, though it wasn’t strong enough to really label now.

Mei-Li closed her eyes and concentrated, trying to extricate herself from the memory. But when she opened them, she was still in the spaceship with the people that had once been Six’s family.

Why can’t I leave? I’m stuck! The thought brought a strange quickening of her heart—an unpleasant sensation she seemed powerless to stop.

Then she became aware that while Six knew she was watching, he wasn’t saying anything about it. Why didn’t he yell at her again? Why didn’t he shout and grow cold as he had before?

Because he can’t, whispered the little voice. He’s as stuck in this memory as much you are—more so. He isn’t just watching—he’s reliving it. That’s why you don’t see him here—he’s in the boy. He is the boy.

The thought felt right but Mei-Li didn’t understand one thing—why was she able to see Six along with the other family members instead of looking out of his eyes and riding along in his head as she had while she was viewing his memory cache? She didn’t know. Maybe it was some kind of mental distortion that allowed her to watch but for whatever the reason, she was glad to be apart from the actual action. Something told her that this happy family scene wasn’t going to remain happy for long…

It did, though. The family walked through the airlock and into Ligex Station which looked like a giant floating tin can to Mei-Li. There were various metal corridors curving in all different directions with signs pointing every which way. Temp cloning shed, read one. Pickled Spinker meat! Exotic L’boon wines, read another. Extra teeth, grown while you wait! Tusks extra, proclaimed a third. Bots serviced, inspected and upgraded…Homemade fungus jam…A.I. reprogramming—fast service!…And there were too many more to count, all advertising different services and products.

“We’ll split up here,” the father, a big Kindred warrior said. “Touch nothing and especially don’t eat anything. If you find something you want, we’ll come back to it and scan it for pathogens before deciding if it’s a good buy or not.”

“Yes Pere,” Jax—or rather, the young Six—and his sister chorused.

“Have you got your microbe light?” their mother asked.

In answer, the young Six pulled out a small device that looked like a white wand. Holding it by the silver metal handle, he flipped the switch and the white tube suddenly glowed a fierce, brilliant yellow. He ran it over one hand and then the other. “See?”

“Good.” His father nodded approvingly. “See that you use it if you need to. Public stations like Ligex are crawling with germs but the light should kill just about anything that might be out here.”

“Yes Pere.” The young Six nodded gravely.

“Good. Have fun you two! We’ll meet you back here at the ship in two solar hours.”

Then they split up, with the kids going down one corridor while their parents set off down another. Mei-Li found herself following along behind Six and his sister, who were looking with big eyes at everything around them.

There was plenty to see. Ligex Station was a large, crowded, noisy maze of twisting corridors that led off to smaller stalls and rooms along the way and every spare inch seemed to be packed with colorful merchandize and shouting vendors. It reminded Mei-Li of the Wagon Wheel—a flea market she sometimes visited on the weekends with Claudia back home. Except the Wagon Wheel didn’t have any vendors who advertised while-you-wait cloning services.

“Fresh pods, get your fresh pino pods here!”

“Lapberry strundel! Fresh made and flakey!”

“Never be lonely or overworked again—get cloned in a day! Have half the work and twice the leisure. A bargain at twice the price!”

Six and his sister wandered through the crowds, their eyes wide. Six had his sister’s hand clasped firmly in his and he made sure she stayed close, keeping a watchful eye on her like a good big brother should. Mei-Li could see the necessity of this because Kaylee seemed to have problems with impulse control. Despite the stern warning of her parents, she kept tugging Six from one booth to the next, eager to examine what everyone was selling.

“Oh look, Jax—a phoodle!” she cried, running to a cage filled with pink and purple creatures with wildly curly corkscrew hair. They were long and thin, rather like a ferret in shape, with pink twitching noses and long curly whiskers. They had big, glowing eyes and they hummed gently when the children got near their cage.

“Would you care to hold one, my dear?” asked the old man standing over the cage. “Make lovely pets, they do. And they’re tasty enough to fill your stewpot in a pinch—though most can’t bear to eat them once they’ve had them a little while. Get real attached to them, they do.”

“Thank you, but our parents told us not to touch anything,” Six said firmly, grabbing his sister’s free hand just as she was about to stick it through the bars of the cage.

“Well, that’s wise, that is.” The old man nodded sagely. “Heard tell there’s been a new outbreak of some kind of plague a few systems over. But you’ll find my animals are clean. Have your parents come check them out themselves if they like.”

“Thanks, maybe we will.” Six nodded and smiled politely as they moved on.

“C’mon, Jax,” Kaylee begged. “They were so cute! And the man said they were clean!”

“People will say anything to sell. Mere says that and you know it’s true,” Six said.

“Well I want a phoodle for a pet! Why don’t you ask Mere and Pere to check them out so we can get one?”

The young Six smiled. “We’re supposed to be here shopping for my nameday present, remember? You don’t even turn nine cycles until six solar months from now.”

Mei-Li, who was still watching invisibly, frowned. She had thought the girl must be nine or ten but maybe she was just tall for her age. That might explain some of the impulse control issues she seemed to have going on. And she certainly had them—already she was pulling Six in another direction, babbling about a toy she wanted. He followed her indulgently and once again kept her from touching the display of brightly colored objects that were somehow floating in mid air in front of the vendor’s stall.

Trailing them through the teeming space station, Mei-Li began to wonder what could have possibly happened to Six’s family. So far everything seemed routine. Then Six finally saw something that interested him.

“Look at that—an interactive adventure helmet!” He motioned to a small stall crammed with electronic looking devices. It was right against another that seemed to be some kind of bakery, judging from the delicious smells wafting from inside. But Six wasn’t interested in the mouthwatering aromas or the kindly old lady who ran the baked goods stall. He only had eyes for the steel gray helmet which appeared made to cover the entire head, rather like a metal fishbowl with wires coming out of it.

“Awww, that’s boring,” Kaylee whined. “I don’t want to look at that.”

“Just give me a minute to ask the vendor the specs,” Six said patiently. “If they’re good and the price is right, I may want to bring Pere back here to see it later.”

They were at the stall now and he had his eyes on the helmet as he talked.

“Okay but can we have a hi-ni bread after you ask?” Kaylee’s eyes were wide as she stared at a steaming tray of small turquoise nuggets the old lady at the baked goods shop had just put on display. “Please? Just one?”

“Only if Mere and Pere check it out first,” he answered distractedly. “Swear to the Goddess, Kaylee, just settle down for one minute so I can ask a few questions. Then we’ll go.”

Kaylee whined something else but Six was already asking the man who ran the stall about the helmet. He was reeling off a list of technical sounding questions when Mei-Li saw the old lady at the bakery motion for Kaylee.

“I heard you say you liked hi-ni breads, sweetie,” she said, smiling. “Would you like a sample? These are kind of hot but you won’t burn your fingers if you eat it fast.”

She leaned forward, holding out a warm turquoise nuggets in one wrinkled hand and Mei-Li saw something strange. The old lady’s eyes were a soft, faded blue but the left one had a thin scarlet ring around the outside of the iris.

Mei-Li frowned. The red ring reminded her of Six’s left eye—the one he’d kept covered with the scanner implant for so long. He had a scarlet ring around his iris too. Was there some significance? For some reason the sight made her shiver and a sensation of unease began to creep up from the pit of her stomach. It was an odd feeling, something she might once have called…dread? She wasn’t even sure, she just knew it was uncomfortable.

Don’t, she thought as Kaylee reached for the baked confection that looked a little like a turquoise donut hole. Don’t do it—don’t touch it!

Just as the little girl was about to pop the hot little bread into her mouth, Six turned and saw what she was doing.

“Kaylee, no!” he grabbed her wrist and snatched the bread neatly from her hand. “I’m sorry,” he said, turning to give it back to the old lady. “But we’re not allowed to eat anything my parents haven’t screened first.”

“That’s all right, sweetie.” The old lady accepted the small nugget of turquoise bread from him and Mei-Li noticed that his fingertips brushed her palm briefly as she did. “It’s better to be safe.”

“But I wanted a hi-ni bread!” Kaylee looked on the verge of tears.

“We’ll come back,” Six promised her. “I definitely want Pere to look at the helmet I found. Just be patient, Kaylee—we’ll come straight back here as soon as we meet up with Mere and Pere.”

“That’s all right—listen to your brother and I’ll see you later,” the old lady said soothingly. She peered at Six. “Say, do your parents hail from Terga? You look so familiar somehow.”

“My Mere’s family is from there,” Six said politely. “My father is Kindred. Do you have kinfolk there as well?”

The old lady looked sad. “I used to, long ago. But that’s been years and years back. You’re too young to have heard of them. Then again, the Tergish are such wanderers…hardly ever on the home world.”

“Every world is a home world to us,” Six said, smiling and the lady laughed, the wrinkles around her faded blue eyes crinkling.

“My goodness—I haven’t heard that in years! But it’s still true,” she said nodding. “Every world is a home world.”

Clearly it was some kind of saying their people had, Mei-Li thought.

“Well, thank you for your kindness. We hope to see you again soon.” Six nodded at her and then looked at his little sister. “C’mon, Kaylee.”

He took her hand in his—the same hand he’d used when he gave back the bread nugget, Mei-Li couldn’t help but notice—and pulled her away from the stalls. Then, when they were out of sight of the bakery, he produced the microbe light and ran it over both their hands.

“There—that should take care of anything that was on the bread.”

“There was nothing on it, Jax! She just took it out of the hot oven. Heat kills microbes, doesn’t it?”

“You’re probably right.” He nodded. “But as Mere always says, better to be safe now than sorry later.”

Kaylee sighed. “I guess. But she was such a nice lady! She was even from Mere’s home planet—she wouldn’t have given us anything to hurt us.”

“I’m sure she wouldn’t but we gave our promise to Mere and Pere to be careful,” Six said firmly. “We’ll come back soon, I promise.”

“Allll riiiight.” Kaylee gave another long suffering sigh. Six put away the microbe light and ruffled her hair.

“C’mon. Still lots to see.” He took her hand in his and they began to walk.

As she watched the little exchange, another twinge of unease ran through Mei-Li. She couldn’t help thinking that if she still had emotions, alarm bells would be going off inside her head like crazy. Something had happened just now—something irrevocable. She didn’t know what but she sensed it somehow. Just as she sensed that the measures Six had taken were too little, too late. However, he and his little sister seemed oblivious. They just kept walking through the station, talking about the various things they saw and pointing out food they wanted to try. Or rather, Kaylee pointed it out to Six—she seemed to never stop talking.

Which was probably why, a half-hour later, her abrupt silence came as such a surprise. Six looked down at her.

“Kaylee, I asked if you wanted to ask Mere and Pere to check out the mirna juice booth. Didn’t you hear me?”

Kaylee just looked at him and shook her head.

“No you don’t want mirna juice or no you didn’t hear me?” He took a closer look at her and an anxious look came over his face. “Kaylee? Are you all right? You’re awfully quiet all of a sudden.”

His little sister just shook her head again but Mei-Li thought she was looking extremely pale. Somewhere deep inside her, the social worker who dealt with kids began to whisper that all was not well. Kaylee looked like a child who was about three seconds away from being violently ill. Not good, whispered that little voice that seemed to belong to another part of her life—a part she had all but forgotten. Oh, this is so not good…

“C’mon, Kaylee,” Six murmured. Pulling his little sister gently by the hand, he led her into a smaller, less crowded corridor that forked off from the main walkway. Then he leaned down and took her by the shoulders. “Okay, now what’s going on?”

Kaylee looked up at him, her face pale.

“I don’t feel so good, Jax,” she whispered. Then she leaned over and threw up.

“Kaylee! Oh my Goddess!” The young Six sounded panicked and Mei-Li could see why. His little sister had just puked what looked like half a gallon of blood all over the floor and both their boots.

“Jax…” she moaned. “I don’t feel good. What’s wrong with me, Jax?”

“I don’t know but we’re going to find out.” Heedless of the mess, Six scooped her up and practically ran with her, shoving his way through the crowded corridors. Though he was big for his age, he was still only a young teenager who hadn’t nearly gotten his full growth yet. But though his sister must have been a heavy burden, he didn’t let go of her until they got back to the berth where their ship was docked. There he had to set her back on her feet because he was gasping for breath. Kaylee promptly puked again and then collapsed. Somehow Six managed to pick her up once more.

“Oh my Goddess, Kaylee,” he said in a low, trembling voice. “Goddess, please just hold on. Mere and Pere will be here soon, I swear they will!”

“Hurts, Jax…” Blood was bubbling from her mouth and nostrils and her face was gray with pain. “Hurts so bad—like I’m on fire inside. Please…”

Oh God, that poor little girl! whispered the voice in Mei-Li’s brain. It was still faint but it was somehow getting louder and harder to ignore. And poor Six—he’s still just a boy, he shouldn’t have to deal with this!

Just then Mere and Pere appeared, coming around a corner their arms laden with packages. When she saw Six holding Kaylee, Mere dropped everything on the floor and rushed over to them. Pere stopped to pick it all up but when he straightened to his full height and got a better look at what was going on, his face grew pale and he hurried over.

“What is it? What happened?” he demanded.

“I don’t know—I don’t know.” It was clear the younger Six was fighting to keep his composure. “She was fine. I didn’t let her touch anything. Well, she did touch a piece of hi-ni bread but I used the microbe light on her hands right afterwards! I don’t understand.”

“I don’t either but we have to find out fast,” Mere said. She cradled Kaylee to her chest, heedless of the blood smearing all over her clothes. “Oh, my baby… Is there a medic listed on this station?”

“No. And even if there was, there’s nothing anybody here could do for us that would help,” Pere said grimly. “But we’re only a solar day’s journey from the medical barges of Zeaga 4. They say the Tollegs there can cure anything—we need to get her there.”

“A day? But look at her.” There were tears shining in Mere’s kind gray eyes. “I don’t know if she can…can make it…I…oh, Kaylee.” She began to weep, her tears falling on her daughter’s bloodstained face.

“There’s no choice—we have to try. Come on!” Pere led the way into the family spaceship and was already shooting away from the space station almost before they had time to sit down and strap in.

Mei-Li found herself going along for the ride, drifting like an unseen ghost that could only observe and couldn’t do anything to help.

She frowned. Help? Why would she want to help?

Because this is what you do, whispered the little voice in her brain that was growing ever stronger. You help people—especially kids in trouble. And right now this whole family is in trouble!

For some reason it made her stomach ache to know that but she didn’t know why—only that the sensations she was experiencing were getting stronger and more and more uncomfortable until she wished she could just stop watching this scene.

But she couldn’t stop—she was stuck here. And so she had to watch as first Mere and then Pere got sick within an hour of each other. Whatever the pathogen they had somehow picked up at Ligex Station was, it was incredibly fast acting. Soon Pere and Mere were both leaking blood from their eyes and ears and noses and mouths and then Pere got too dizzy to steer the ship. He put it on some kind of autopilot course and sank low in the captain’s chair, unable to move.

In the living area of the ship, Kaylee was almost motionless, lying on a child sized sousa and making small, hurt sounds that somehow made Mei-Li’s heart feel tight in her chest. Her mother lay beside her on the floor, her head resting beside Kaylee’s, keeping a watchful eye on her child though it was clear she was horribly sick as well.

The only one who didn’t get sick was Six.

Mei-Li could see him growing more and more upset and more and more frantic as the hours ticked past. But somehow he kept his composure and though he tended to both his parents and his sister, he didn’t get so much as a cough or a runny nose. In fact, the only change Mei-Li could see in him was in his left eye—it had somehow grown a scarlet ring around the outer iris. A scarlet ring as red as his family’s life blood that was slowly leaking away.

The scene seemed to go on and on—Mei-Li wasn’t sure but she thought they were experiencing it in real time. Yipper’s voice came back to her as he had spoken to Six, You will have to relive the memories and you will feel the emotions associated with them three times as intensely…

Poor Six! whispered the voice inside her head. How can he stand this? Going through this again and feeling it three times as strongly? How could anyone stand it? Just look—his whole family is dying all around him!

Her heart got tighter and tighter but though she wished to look away, she couldn’t. She had to watch and see as the awful memories unfolded, had to see Six relive them as though they were happening for the first time.

When they were just an hour or so from the med barge, Pere died. But before he did, he took Six’s hand in his and told him he was the male of the ship now—the leader of the family.

“Your Mere and Kaylee are counting on you now,” he whispered through blood-smeared lips. “You’re going to get them to the med barge in time, son—I know you can. I’ve called ahead and the Tollegs are waiting.”

“But, Pere…” Six said wildly. “You can’t—”.

“Shhh—just listen.” His father coughed, spraying bloody flecks on Six’s cheek that the boy didn’t bother to wipe away. “You’re a good pilot…you can…can make the docking yourself. Have…have faith in you, Jax.”

And then his eyes drifted closed and his broad chest stopped heaving.

“Pere? Pere, no! No, please!” Six’s eyes were wide and wild with shock as he shook his father’s shoulder and got no response. “No, you can’t be gone—you can’t!”

Six shook him again and the heavy body slid out of the pilot’s chair and lay on the ground in a boneless heap. Pere’s eyes stared sightlessly up at the shadowy ceiling, their deep green depths already glazing over.

Mei-Li felt as though there was a lump in her throat she couldn’t swallow no matter how hard she tried as she watched Six beg his father to wake up—to not be dead—not to leave him. It was a brutal, bloody death and it was all happening so horribly fast—how could Six possibly continue?

But continue he did. Somehow he lifted his head and wiped the bloody specks and tears off his cheeks. He closed his father’s eyes and went to the main living cabin to check on his mother and sister.

What he found was even worse. His mother was close to death too—Mei-Li could see it in her gray face and the trickles of blood that ran from the corners of her eyes and seeped from her nose.

“Mamere?” Six whispered hoarsely, bending over her. “Mere, please, I need you…”

Her eyes fluttered slowly open and she reached for him, clutching blindly at his hand.

“Jax? Is…your father all…all right?”

Six nodded firmly. “He’s fine. Just…sick is all.” His voice was a croak but his mother didn’t seem to notice.

“Sick…yes, sick.” She nodded wearily. “You have to take care of your sister now, Jax. Pere and I aren’t going to make it. Take care of her—get her to the medical barge. Save her…” She squeezed his hand tightly. “You have to save her.”

Six swallowed hard, his eyes bright with unshed tears.

“I’ll save us all—you’ll see if you’ll just hold on. We’re almost there. Please, Mamere! Please don’t die…don’t go.”

“Can’t…help it. Love you…Jax.” Her eyes fluttered shut. “Take care of…your sister.”

Then her breathing stopped. She too, was gone.

For a moment the young Six buried his face in his hands and Mei-Li saw his shoulders jerk spasmodically. A twinge of sympathy tugged at her. A feeling of sorrow for the horror this boy who had grown into the man she cared for was going through.

For some reason she wanted to go to him, to take him in her arms and stroke his hair…to comfort him and soothe him…to ease the horrible ache she could feel growing in his heart…

Mei-Li shook her head. Where had those thoughts come from? Why would she wish to comfort Six?

Of course you want to comfort him—look at what he’s going through? The voice inside her was almost a shout now. Look, just look at him! When he woke up today his life was normal and happy and sane. Now, nothing makes sense anymore. He just lost both his parents in the space of ten minutes and his little sister is next. Of course you want to help him—of course you feel for him!

I feel for him…I do…I am beginning to feel again…And it wasn’t just her emotions she was feeling. Mei-Li could feel other, darker sensations slipping through the crack that was widening inside her. Despair…desperation…horror…desolation and a fear so great it threatened to swallow her whole. That’s Six—this is how he’s feeling right now, right at this minute, she realized. Oh God, how horrible…

Mei-Li was distracted from her thoughts when she heard Kaylee calling for her mother.

“Mere…please, Mamere, it hurts,” she whimpered.

Six, who had been hunched over the body of his mother, raised his head and wiped his eyes hastily.

“Kaylee?” he whispered hoarsely. “Kaylee, hang in there, all right? Mere is…well, she’s sleeping. But I’m here with you now so don’t worry.”

“Don’t want you—want Mere,” the little girl said fretfully. “Please, Jax—it hurts so much. Please.”

“We’re almost to the med barge.” He took her small hand gently between his own. “Pere said…says that he already called the Tollegs. They’re waiting to make you well. If you can hold on just a little while longer…”

“But I can’t. It hurts…it hurts…” Kaylee’s cry of pain seemed to be almost more than the young Six could bear.

He squeezed her hand tightly, his eyes bright with tears. “Just hold on, Kaylee. Hold on…”

She shook her head and opened her eyes. In their green depths, Mei-Li could read her knowledge of her fate and she suddenly looked much older. In fact, for a moment she almost resembled the young woman she might have grown to be if things had been different.

“I…I want you to kill me Jax,” she whispered. “Please, it hurts so much. And it’s too late—nobody can make me better now.”

“That’s not true!” Six insisted fiercely. “The Tollegs—”

“Mere’s not sleeping, is she?” Kaylee’s preternaturally bright eyes flicked over to her mother’s face which was still close to hers. Six hadn’t had time to close her eyes and her gray gaze was fixed and staring.

“Kaylee…”

“She’s not sleeping—she’s dead. She went to be with the Goddess. Well, I want to go too. Please, Jax…” She coughed and a gush of blood so dark it was almost black came from her lips and soaked her chest. “Please…” she whispered. “It hurts…”

“Kaylee,” he whispered. “I can’t…I just can’t…I promised Mere and Pere I’d take care of you. Don’t ask me to do that.”

“But I want to go. It hurts so bad…like fire inside me. Please, Jax, let me go…”

It was clear to Mei-Li that Six had been fighting not to cry too much but now he lost the battle and tears poured down his cheeks. The small hope he’d been nursing that he might still save his sister snapped like a dry twig. Mei-Li felt his despair keenly—felt the pain like a knife that sawed at his soul.

“Kaylee, no,” he begged brokenly. “You can’t leave me, too—you’re the last one left. Please, Kaylee…

“Jax…” It was the last whisper of breath from her lungs. Then, mercifully, her eyes fluttered closed and she was gone.

“Kaylee!” Her name from Six’s lips was a cry of pure anguish. He buried his face in his hands and his shoulders heaved. “I promised…” Mei-Li heard him groan. “Gods, I promised but I failed. I failed you all.”

“Oh, Six…” she wanted to say but no words came from her lips and she remembered she was only here as an observer. His pain ate at her with sharp, hungry teeth. It was greater than any child his age—anyone at any age—should have to endure. It was tearing him apart inside, Mei-Li could feel it. Now she understood what Yipper had meant when he said he didn’t think Six could feel this kind of emotional agony and keep his sanity. This level of distress would break anyone—it was torture worse than any kind of physical pain and Six had put himself through it for her.

Me—he did this for me—so I could feel again, she thought. Oh God, look what I’ve put him through! When is this going to end? We’re both going to go crazy if it doesn’t stop soon!

“Alone.” The younger Six hunched in on himself, his arms locked around his knees, his face hidden from the awful sight of death and destruction that had come upon him so suddenly. Mei-Li watched him, aching to go to him and hold him but she couldn’t touch him—not here.

“Oh, Six,” she said softly. “I’m sorry…so sorry…”

“Why did you go?” he whispered brokenly. “How could you all leave me? Take me with you—don’t leave me all alone…”

Alone…

Alone…

Chapter Thirty-two

“Alone,” a low, rough voice whispered.

Suddenly the scene melted away and Mei-Li found herself sitting in a hospital bed with Six—the full grown, adult Six, sitting rigidly beside her. His eyes were wide and fixed, as though he was staring at some horror only he could see and there were silent tears trickling down his cheeks.

“Alone,” he muttered again. “And it is all my fault.”

Mei-Li found that she was crying too. It was as though a dam had burst inside her—a barrier she hadn’t even know was there was now gone. She ached for everything she had seen—ached and burned inside for his pain. Her heart was breaking as she remembered the horrors he had been forced to go through at such a young age and the agony she still felt coming from him.

“Six! Oh, Six!” Turning to him, she got up on her knees and threw her arms around his neck. The strange flexible metal device Yipper had put around the backs of their necks was knocked off and fell with a clatter to the floor but that didn’t matter—all that mattered was being close to him, sharing his pain.

But though she held him close and cried until her tears wet the front of his shirt, Six remained rigid in her arms, neither moving or speaking. In fact, he barely seemed to breathe at all.

Mei-Li looked around anxiously until she saw Yipper, watching warily from the other side of the room.

“Yipper, what’s wrong with him?” she demanded. “Is he still stuck in that awful memory? Do something! Get him out of it! It’s terrible.”

“I do not know what I can do. No I don’t, no I don’t.” The Tolleg looked miserable. “I cannot—”

“The memory is over.” Six’s deep voice sounded rusty and hoarse. “Yet the pain remains as well as the knowledge I have gained from it. I understand now.” He turned a blank, cold stare at Yipper. “Why didn’t you tell me?”

“Understand what? Tell him what?” Mei-Li asked. “Please, Six, just talk to me. Or at least look at me. What was Yipper supposed to tell you?”

He turned his head to look at her and the coldness in his eyes made her heart freeze. He no longer looked…entirely sane. And yet he spoke calmly.

“I was the agent of their destruction. The carrier that made Kaylee sick—that made them all sick.”

“Technically the female who gave your sister the bread was the original carrier,” Yipper protested quickly. “You just happened to be the first person she made skin-to-skin contact with. That was all, that was all.”

“That old woman,” Mei-Li exclaimed. “That old baker woman had a disease she passed to you—didn’t she? I knew something wasn’t right about her. I knew it.”

“The Scarlet Plague,” Yipper said sadly. “It can only pass between hosts who have at least some similar DNA. In this case, after studying Six’s Memory Cache I believe she must have been a very, very distant relative from his mother’s side. It passes instantly through even minimal skin contact but it doesn’t kill the first person it touches—it colonizes them—uses them as a vector. Yes it does, yes it does.”

“It used me. And marked me.” Six pointed to the red ring around his left iris. “I knew I felt shame for the mark and wanted to cover it up but I didn’t realize why until I saw the memory again after all these years. If I had just let Kaylee eat the hi-ni bread instead of giving it back, we would have been fine. It can only pass skin-to-skin. If only I hadn’t touched her…”

“But it wasn’t your fault—it was that old baker woman!” Mei-Li protested. “She even said you looked familiar! Why would she do that to you?”

“The virus can lay dormant for years,” Yipper said. “And she probably wasn’t even aware that she’d touched Six at all. The contact was so fleeting I had to watch the memories myself several times to even be sure it happened. Yes I did, yes I did.”

“But Six used that light wand thingy.” Mei-Li made a waving motion with one hand. “I thought it was supposed to kill anything!”

“Not the virus that causes Scarlet Plague,” Yipper said. “At the moment of contact it burrows invisibly, painlessly and almost instantly through flesh until it finds a blood vessel.”

“It probably entered Kaylee’s blood stream almost the second I touched her.” Six rubbed his hands together in a washing motion. Mei-Li wanted to ask him to stop but she didn’t think he was conscious he was doing it. “I killed her the moment I touched her,” he said in a low, hoarse voice. “The people I loved most in the world and I killed them all…”

“Oh, Six, no!” Mei-Li tried to put her arms around his neck again but he pushed her away.

“Stop.”

“But, Six…” She was crying again, the tears streaming helplessly down her face. “Six, please—”

“I need to leave.” He stood abruptly, leaving her weeping on the bed. He turned to Sylvan, who had been standing and watching quietly in the corner. “Is there a place I could be alone?”

“Of course.” The other male nodded quietly. “Come. I’ll take you there.”

“No,” Mei-Li protested. “No, he shouldn’t be alone! Not after going through all that! He…he could hurt himself,” she finished in a near whisper, looking at Sylvan appealingly. “Please…”

The Kindred commander shook his head firmly. “Don’t worry—I’ll be certain that doesn’t happen. Come, Six.” And he led the other male away.

Mei-Li watched them go feeling that Six’s family weren’t the only ones who had died. In reliving the horrible memory and realizing that he had been the agent of his loved ones’ deaths, a part of Six had died as well.

And she didn’t know if she could ever bring him back again.

Chapter Thirty-three

There was a soft knock on the door and then a pretty girl with brown hair and green eyes peeked into Mei-Li’s room.

“Hi there, do you mind if we come in?”

Mei-Li looked up from the magazine she’d been trying to read. It was one of the few paper periodicals still printed on Earth—a gossip rag she and Claudia always laughed at in the checkout line at the grocery store. It was full of ridiculous stories that never failed to make her smile yet for the past hour she’d just been staring at it, unable to even focus on the smudgy print and obviously photo-shopped pictures.

There was too much on her mind—too many awful images, too much sorrow and fear for the future. Especially after what Yipper had just come to tell her…Mei-Li tried to push that thought away. It was too awful. She didn’t want to think about it now.

It had been a night and most of the day since Six had walked out after sharing his traumatic past with her. Now he refused to see her or talk to her—not that Mei-Li blamed him. He had basically gone through Hell for her and it had been more than he could handle. She just wished he would talk to her about it instead of shutting her out. She wished…

Suddenly she realized the girl was still standing there with a questioning look on her face while Mei-Li just sat there stupidly, her mind working in the same tired, monotonous loops.

“Oh, sorry,” she said. “I’ve just got a lot on my mind. Sure you can come in.”

“I’m Sophia—Commander Sylvan’s wife,” the girl said, stepping into the room. “And this is my twin sister, Olivia—but we just call her Liv. Also, Lauren, our cousin.”

“Hi!” A girl with creamy brown skin and lovely amber eyes came through the door behind the blonde girl Sophia had introduced as Liv. She was holding a plate of cupcakes. “Hope you’re hungry,” she said, smiling.

Then a fourth girl came in—a full figured redhead who was moving very slowly.

“This is Kat, our best friend,” Sophia explained. “She looks really tired because she just had triplets not too long ago.”

“Triplets?” That got Mei-Li’s attention. “I didn’t know that happened with Kindred wives. I thought they had twins sometimes but never triplets.”

“It’s rare.” Kat sank down to sit at the foot of her bed. “Do you mind? I really am still exhausted. But being preggers for over a year will do that to a girl.”

“No, of course no. Help yourself.” Mei-Li sat up a little straighter, wishing she was dressed in something besides a hospital johnny. But how could she have predicted the Mother Ship version of the Welcome Wagon would come to her room? “Um, did you say you were pregnant for over a year?” she asked.

“Yup and that’s par for the course with Kindred babies. Something they don’t tell you during the oh-so-romantic Claiming period,” Kat said a little grimly. “Not that I really had one of those. My guys and I just kind of got thrown together.”

“Same here,” Sophia said and Lauren nodded too.

“Well I had a Claiming Period,” Liv said, smiling. “A month up here in the Mother Ship while I was trying to resist Baird—that’s my guy. But it kind of got cut short due to unforeseen circumstances.” She shrugged. “We still wound up together though.”

“My Claiming Period was cut short too,” Mei-Li said in a low voice. “But I don’t think…” She broke off, biting her lip.

“Don’t think what?” Sophia asked gently.

“I don’t think we’re going to wind up together.” Mei-Li’s eyes were suddenly burning but she somehow found a way to keep back the tears. She didn’t even know these women. No matter how friendly and nice they were, she didn’t want to start crying in front of them.

“Keep talking, doll—sounds like you need to get it out,” Kat said. She motioned at Lauren. “Go on—ply her with chocolate.”

Lauren leaned forward and offered the plate of cupcakes. There were several varieties and they all looked amazing but Mei-Li really wasn’t hungry at the moment—not even for junk food. She took a dark chocolate cupcake though, just to be polite.

“Thank you,” she said, trying to smile.

“You’re more than welcome.” Lauren smiled back. “I have a shop on the ship here. I used to have one on Earth and I was thinking of opening one down there again—you know, franchising? But of course now that we’re at war with Earth…” She shook her head.

“God, yes—the stupid war,” Kat groaned. “Now nobody can go down and visit family or shop. I mean, you can get most of what you need on the Mother Ship but there are still a few things…”

“Plus we just miss being able to go home if we want to,” Liv said.

Lauren sighed. “Mostly I miss my mom. I wish I would have brought her back up here to stay before this all happened.”

“The worst thing is, some people are still trapped down there. We have friends—Tess and Garron—who are stuck in Asheville hiding out from the ‘authorities’.” Kat rolled her eyes. “Meaning the stupid new ‘Earth Protection Bureau’ the idiots in charge just formed. Thank goodness the Kindred Commander down there is waiting it out with them so at least they’re not all on their own. According to our other friend, Becca, he’s a good guy.”

“Anyway, that’s one of the reasons we came to see you—since you’re new on the ship and we’re all pretty much stuck here now—we thought you might need some friends,” Sophia said.

Mei-Li felt her stomach drop. “That’s really nice but…you might not want to be friends with me.”

“What makes you say that, hon?” Lauren asked.

“Because, it’s my fault—the war, I mean,” Mei-Li admitted miserably. “My dad is on the World Council and apparently he got really freaked out when Six came to claim me and carried me away to Z4. I’m pretty sure he started the whole thing—or influenced it to start.”

“Honey, everybody freaked out,” Liv assured her. “It was all over the news.”

“I’ve tried talking to him,” Mei-Li said quickly. Indeed, though it was the last thing she felt like doing, she’d spent nearly the entire morning talking to her dad on the viewscreen.

“Did you?” Sophia sounded hopeful. “What did he say?”

Mei-Li shook her head. “That things have gone too far to stop. That he’s not the only one who wants to end the arrangement with the Kindred. I’m sorry…” She looked up at the ring of disappointed faces surrounding her bed. “God, I’m so sorry. I screw up everything I touch. Everything.”

“Okay, now, don’t start playing the blame game on yourself,” Kat said, taking one of Lauren’s cupcakes. “Just tell us what you mean by screwing up everything. I have a feeling you’re not just talking about the Kindred/Earth situation.”

“Which we don’t blame you for, by the way,” Sophia said quickly. “I mean, you couldn’t help being claimed by a Dark Kindred.”

“And I’m guessing you couldn’t help falling in love with him, either. Could you?” Liv raised an eyebrow at her.

“N-no I couldn’t.” Mei-Li was desperately afraid she was going to start crying now. To distract herself, she took a big bite of the chocolate cupcake in her hand.

Immediately her mouth was flooded with the sweet, slightly bitter taste of dark chocolate. The taste of Six’s kisses, she thought and then she couldn’t help herself anymore. Her eyes welled up with hot, miserable tears and a muffled sob escaped her.

“Oh, sweetie!” Sophia was beside her at once, putting an arm around her shaking shoulders. “We’re so sorry! We didn’t mean to upset you!”

“It’s n-not y-you,” Mei-Li somehow managed to stutter through her tears. “It’s this.” She held out the cupcake with the bite out of it.

“Oh no, does it taste bad?” Lauren asked anxiously. “I mean, I’ve had a few batches that didn’t turn out just the way I wanted them to but I’ve never baked a cupcake so bad it made anyone cry before!”

“No, no,” Mei-Li tried to reassure her through her sobs. “Not crying…because it’s bad. Crying because it tastes good…like…like him.”

“I don’t get it,” said Kat blankly. “Sorry, doll—take a minute to cry it out and then maybe you can explain.”

“I just…I just…” Mei-Li took a deep shuttering breath and blotted her eyes on the floppy sleeve of her hospital gown. “I’m sorry,” she whispered when she’d finally regained some control. “I’m crying because Six…when I kissed him it tasted…tasted just like this.” She held up the cupcake again.

“Seriously?” Kat’s eyes widened. “Wow, I’ve got some hot Twin Kindred husbands but neither one of them tastes like chocolate when I kiss them.” She looked thoughtful. “That’s probably a good thing actually. When I crave chocolate, I get pretty desperate.”

“Afraid you might resort to cannibalism, Kat-woman?” Liv gave her a tiny grin.

“Be serious, girls—she’s means it,” Sophie said sharply. She turned back to Mei-Li. “So his kisses tasted like chocolate? Really?”

Mei-Li nodded. “And now…now I’m never going to kiss him again,” she whispered.

“Oh, now—don’t say that,” Lauren objected. “I mean, you’re both up here on the Mother Ship, right? You’re bound to get back together.”

“Lauren’s right,” Liv said. “If he’s Kindred and he claimed you, he won’t be able to leave you alone.”

“Yes he will,” Mei-Li said dully. “After he takes the shot of emotion blocker serum our friend is brewing for him.”

“What?” Sophia exclaimed. “Sylvan said something about somebody losing their emotions but I thought it was you.”

“I did lose my emotions but Six brought them back. Only in order to do it…” Briefly, Mei-Li told them everything that had happened since she’d woken up on the Mother Ship a day and a night ago. “And now Six has decided that he can’t deal with the emotions he set lose inside himself when he brought back my emotions,” she wound up. “Not that I blame him—what he remembered was awful. And he’s feeling it three times as badly because of the way his body reacted when his original emotion damper implant was removed.”

“Whew!” Kat mimed wiping sweat from her brow. “That’s a lot to take in.”

“It is,” Mei-Li said. “And the worst thing is, he won’t even talk to me or see me at all. I heard about his plans from Yipper—that’s the friend who’s making the serum,” she explained, seeing the blank looks on their faces.

“Well why is this Yipper guy agreeing to make the serum in the first place?” Liv demanded indignantly. “He should say no—it doesn’t sound medically ethical at all.”

“Liv is a nurse,” Sophia explained.

“Yipper’s doing it because he’s afraid the awful memories Six has will drive him insane—if they haven’t already,” Mei-Li explained in a low voice. “And I understand his reasoning—I really do. I saw the terrible things that happened to his family and I felt just a fraction of the pain he was feeling. It was horrible—the most intense mental anguish you can imagine. And Six is feeling it times three.”

“Is he still, though?” Liv asked. “I mean, not to sound insensitive, but how long does this emotions times three effect last after the implant is removed?”

“Even if he’s only feeling it times one…or normally or however you want to put it, he watched his whole family die,” Mei-Li said. “That’s intensely traumatic. I can understand him wanting to get rid of those feelings.”

“But with all the negative, he gets rid of the positive too. He’s going to be losing how he feels about you,” Lauren pointed out.

Mei-Li looked down at the half-eaten cupcake in her hand. “I don’t know that he feels anything for me anymore. Or if he does, it’s probably just hatred for making him go through that horrible memory.”

“Bullshit,” Kat said bluntly. “Look, pardon my French, doll but if there’s one thing I know it’s that once a Kindred male starts having feelings for you they don’t just go away. I speak from experience too—one of my husbands was determined that he was no good for me so he did his best to convince me he didn’t love me just to break us all up. Later he admitted he was head-over-heels the entire time.” She shook her head. “Completely infuriating but they can be like that sometimes.”

Mei-Li felt a small spark of hope begin to grow in her heart.

“So…you think he might not hate me?”

“Why would he hate you? You didn’t force him to remember those awful memories,” Liv pointed out. “That was his choice—and as terrible as the consequences were, he’s a grown man. He needs to live with the results of his actions.”

“Yes, but now he associates me with them—with that awful trauma,” Mei-Li said.

“Then you make him associate you with something else,” Lauren said. “Something much nicer, if you know what I mean.”

“I told you—he won’t see me,” Mei-Li shook her head.

“Make him see you,” Kat suggested. “Don’t just sit here moping and letting him call the shots. Put on something cute and sexy and you go to him. Knock on his door and refuse to leave until he opens up. When he finally does and invites you in, then you can make your move.”

Mei-Li looked at her blankly. “If you’re suggesting that I try to seduce him, I wouldn’t even know how to start. I mean, he witnessed the death of his family.”

“Which actually happened years ago,” Liv said gently.

“Look, we’re not saying you should go in there wearing black leather bondage gear and cracking a whip,” Kat pointed out. “But there is such a thing as sexual healing. And it sounds to me like that’s exactly what your man needs right now.”

“Hold him,” Sophia advised softly. “Put your arms around him and don’t let go. It sounds like he lost everyone that was important to him when he was very young—let him know he’s not going to lose you, too. Not without a fight.”

Mei-Li straightened up in bed. “You know…that’s not a bad idea. Why should I let him make this irreversible decision on his own, without my input?”

“Now you’re talking!” Lauren grinned at her. “Sometimes you have to fight for your man.”

“You’re right.” Mei-Li took a deep breath. “I’m not going to give up. And even if…” She nearly choked but forced herself to go on. “Even if he rejects me, at least I can tell myself I tried.”

“And when is he supposed to take that emotion serum stuff?” Kat asked.

“Yipper said he’d have it ready within the hour.” Mei-Li felt a sudden surge of panic. “Oh, no—I hope he hasn’t given it to Six yet!”

“Call him on the viewscreen. Or wait—where is he going to be? Let me try something.” Sophia closed her eyes tightly for a few long moments and then opened them and smiled. “I just talked to Sylvan. He’s helping your friend in the lab—he’s a doctor so he’s always interested in new medical techniques.”

“And Yipper hasn’t finished the serum yet?” Mei-Li asked tightly.

“He’s finished with it but he hasn’t given it to Six yet. Sylvan said he was about to leave with it when I bespoke him. But I told him to make, uh, Kipper wait.”

“It’s Yipper,” Mei-Li corrected automatically. “But wait—you got all that from thinking at your husband? Or do you have some kind of tiny invisible cell phone I don’t know about?”

The girls laughed. “No phone needed—once you bond with a Kindred male, you get an instant telepathic link with them,” Liv explained.

“It’s just one of the perks of bonding.” Kat grinned at her. “Bonding sex is pretty amazing too, though.”

“What is bonding sex?” Mei-Li frowned. “I read something about it in the Claiming Contract but I didn’t really understand it.”

“It’s different for every kind of Kindred,” Sophia said. “I’m, uh, not really sure what it would be like with a Dark Kindred.”

“All I know is that Six didn’t think it would be possible to bond with his emotion damper implant still in,” Mei-Li said.

“Well maybe it’s as simple as just being able to form that connection—the bond,” Sophia said thoughtfully. “Since the Dark Kindred start out without emotions to begin with.”

“Maybe…” Mei-Li frowned. “So that means if I did, uh, have sex with him, it would lead to a bond?”

“I don’t know,” Liv said honestly. “Like Sophie said, it’s different for every kind of Kindred. But if you did bond with him, would that be a problem for you? Being tied together for life? Because that’s what bonding means.”

“It’s the deepest, most beautiful connection you can imagine,” Lauren said softly.

“It really is pretty amazing,” Kat agreed. “Even if it does lead to multiple babies sometimes.”

“It sounds wonderful—if Six wants it. I wouldn’t want to tie him to me if he didn’t want to be tied, though,” Mei-Li said cautiously. “I’m not looking to trap him into anything.”

“I don’t think a bonding is possible between two people unless both of them want it,” Sophia said thoughtfully. “So I don’t think you need to worry about an accidental bonding.”

“Just go find your man and go with the flow,” Kat advised. “But first, change your clothes. There’s nothing less sexy than a hospital johnny.”

“I agree.” Mei-Li looked down at herself ruefully. “But I didn’t exactly come here with a full wardrobe.”

“Well, we can help with that,” Liv said confidently. “You’re too petite to borrow anything from any of us but I think our friend Elise left some things when she and Merrick ran off to go explore the universe together.”

“She’s about your size and she has impeccable taste,” Sophia said.

“Her spare things are at my place,” Liv said, getting up. “Why don’t you get up and take a shower and I’ll go see what I can find.” She looked at her sister. “In the meantime, Sophie, get Sylvan again and tell him to send that Yipper guy over here. I have an idea…”

Chapter Thirty-four

Six paced back and forth, his long strides eating up the short distance between the fireplace and the door and back again, across the living area of the small guest suite. It had a fully stocked food prep area and a sleeping chamber as well though the bed was strange and inert—nothing like a proper sousa. Six thought it must be difficult to sleep on a bed which did not respond to one’s request or conform to fit one’s body comfortably. Not that he had been able to sleep—not with the memories preying on his mind.

Gods, the memories! Six pushed them aside and kept pacing the length of the living area. Commander Sylvan had told him he could stay here as long as he wanted to but Six couldn’t wait to be gone.

First, though, he had to get the injection of emotion blocker serum that Yipper was making for him. Luckily, the little Tolleg had brought most of the ingredients from his lab with him—probably to keep them from falling into the hands of Two and the Collective. It was a good thing because Six had gone through all the grief and horror he could stand. The minute Yipper came through the door with the syringe, he intended to jab it into his neck and let the cool rush of nothingness take him completely. Only then, with the blessed numbness of non-emotion once more coursing through his veins, could he finally be at peace.

The only bad thing was that Yipper would be unable to suppress the memories this time. He had told Six that it would be impossible to capture them and put them in a cache without the bulky equipment he’d left behind in his enhancement area on the medical barge. That was unfortunate but Six knew as long as he didn’t have emotions, the memories would be no more than a minor distraction instead of the constant pain they were now.

Of course the pain had lessened some, he admitted to himself. When he had first relived the memories, he’d been certain that the threefold grief he experienced would drive him mad. Seeing everyone he’d loved as a child die all over again in such a horrific way had been almost more than his mind could bear. Six truly believed that if Commander Sylvan hadn’t demanded his firearm before leaving him in the guest suite he might have taken his own life.

But within a few hours, the effects of the implant which Yipper had removed mercifully began to wear off. The feeling that he had to blow his brains out to stop the flow of agony had lessened and the memories had faded until the events he had relived now seemed to have happened years ago instead of just yesterday. That was a relief and the result was that now Six was simply miserable and no longer suicidal.

Miserable is bad enough, he thought, still pacing. Who knew there could be so many negative emotions? Pain…horror…grief… Well no more—I’ve had my fill of them. I never want to feel anything again.

What about the other feelings, though? whispered a little voice in his brain. What about Mei-Li? The taste of her lips, the scent of her hair, the feel of her skin…you won’t care about any of that once you eradicate your emotions. She will be nothing to you—nothing at all.

Six felt a twinge of guilt—another negative emotion he would be happy to dispense with. He tried to push it away but it wouldn’t go. It was true, he reluctantly admitted to himself, he didn’t want to give up touching and caring for Mei-Li. The desire he felt for her when they were together brought him to dizzying heights but it was more than just sexual need that tied him to her.

He ached when he thought of never holding her again—of never hearing her laugh or tasting her lips. The thought of leaving her made his heart fist in his chest and gave him actual, physical pain.

It was one of the reasons he had refused to see her or talk to her—he was afraid she would make him change his mind. He wanted to be with her—to cherish and protect her always. But he couldn’t be. Not now.

Because if something happened to her…

Six tried to push the thought away and couldn’t. The loss of his parents and sister had been bad enough. But what if he was to somehow lose Mei-Li as well? One thing his newly remembered past had taught him was that anyone you cared for could be taken from you at any time. They might be perfectly happy and healthy one minute and the next minute bleeding their life away from an incurable illness, or dead from a sudden accident or any number of uncontrollable, unavoidable things. The universe was filled with random factors, seeking to separate you from the ones you cherished.

Better not to care in the first place. Better to never feel so strongly for anyone again than to risk the kind of pain he’d gone through when his family had died.

I can’t let myself care for her. I can’t. Because if I do…if I take that risk and something happens to her…

He knew he couldn’t go through that pain again. It would drive him mad. Better to lose his emotions and keep his sanity intact. Better if he just took the emotion blocker and left the Mother Ship, never to return.

“I have to go,” he murmured aloud, still pacing. “I have to. It is the only thing to do. I—”

There was a sudden rapping at his door.

Yipper! He’ll have the blocker with him—he promised.

Six strode to the door and reached for the release panel…then stopped. Though he had been telling himself he couldn’t wait to be rid of his emotions, for some reason he hesitated, unwilling to open the door. But what else could he do? How else could he deal with the pain of his past and avoid the inevitable pain of the future?

There was no other way. Six squared his shoulders—it was time.

He reached for the door.

* * * * *

Mei-Li felt like her heart was about to pound out of her chest as she stood in front of the plain metal door and prepared to knock again. Was this really a good idea? Six had told Yipper in no uncertain terms that he had no intention of ever seeing her again. Was she just setting herself up for a mortifying failure, standing here in her borrowed finery and hoping he would open the door to her?

Then again, she did have an ace in the hole. She patted the little clutch purse the girls had loaned her to go with her new green dress.

It was a simple emerald sheath that hugged what few curves she had and made the most of her small breasts with its sweetheart neckline. Her long black hair was freshly washed and brushed until it fell in a smooth waterfall down her back, tickling her bare shoulders. Under the dress was a black lace panty and bra set that had still had the tags on it when Liv gave it to her. The lace cups of the bra had a sexy peek-a-boo effect and the panties fit her to a T and barely covered anything at all. The new lingerie felt sexy and naughty at the same time and Mei-Li loved it.

Black high heels which fit perfectly completed her outfit. Mei-Li blessed the absent Elise for leaving such nice things in her size and hoped the other woman really wouldn’t mind her wearing them. She certainly felt much more confident dressed to the nines than she would have in the baggy hospital johnny.

She patted her hair once more. Her makeup was minimal but perfect and the dress looked stunning. Between the dress, the shoes, the makeup and the hair, Mei-Li looked lovely and she knew it, even without all the oohs and aahs she’d gotten from Sophia and her friends when she came out of the changing room to show them her new look. Still, it was nice to have their support. It gave her confidence which was good—she needed all the confidence she could get right now.

She was just raising her hand to knock again when the door finally slid open, revealing Six.

His eyes widened when he saw it was her and the way his gray gaze flicked hungrily over her body gave her another little boost. But though he plainly liked what he saw, his words didn’t reflect it.

“Mei-Li—what are you doing here? I am waiting for Yipper,” he said flatly.

“I know.” She crossed her arms over her chest. “He told me what you were waiting for. He also said you didn’t want to see me or talk to me.”

Six scowled. “In this Yipper was correct—I do not wish to speak to you. Now if you will excuse me…”

The door’s silver panel started to slide shut but Mei-Li put her size five shoe in the way and the sensors stopped it just in time.

“Oh, no you don’t,” she declared, hoping her voice didn’t shake too much. “I didn’t get all dressed up just to have you slam the door in my face.”

A look of surprise crossed Six’s chiseled features.

“What do you propose to do, then? I told you, I do not wish to talk. My decision is made.”

“You might not want to talk but you’re damn sure going to listen.” Mei-Li held up her clutch, making sure to keep it out of his long reach. “I’ve got what you want right in here—the emotion blocker.”

“You have it?” His face darkened. “How—?”

“Yipper gave it to me. And this is the only batch on the ship. So if you want it, you need to let me in and listen for a little while.”

Grudgingly, Six stepped back, clearing the doorway.

“Very well but nothing you can say will change my mind. I want to be rid of these feelings—they weaken me and make me unable to function. I refuse to be made vulnerable by emotion.”

“Feelings of pain and grief, can make you feel weak,” Mei-Li admitted, moving past him into the guest suite. “I don’t blame you for being upset, Six. What happened to you—to your family…” She shook her head. “I don’t have any words.”

“No words are necessary,” he growled, following her into the living area. “Only the emotion blocker. Give it to me.”

“Not yet.” She motioned to the large, sturdy couch made to fit a Kindred sized body. “Sit. I’m not done—not by a long shot.”

He sat stiffly on the couch, his arms crossed over his broad chest, and raised an eyebrow at her.

“Very well. Speak.”

“First of all,” she said cautiously, “I want to thank you for what you did for me. The sacrifice you made so that I could feel again was beyond amazing. I think I got only a fraction of the pain you were going through while we were linked and it’s honestly the worst thing I’ve ever felt.”

“That was the threefold pain.” He looked away. “It is…less now. More bearable.”

“I’m glad to hear that.” Mei-Li was cautiously optimistic. “Then you’re feeling…”

“Less like I need to splatter my brains across the wall to make it stop?” he growled. “Yes.”

Mei-Li closed her eyes briefly and took a deep breath. God if he’d really be suicidal…she had probably come within a hair of losing him! The thought left her feeling shaky and weak but she made herself go on.

“Why did you go?” she said in a low voice. “After the memory was over. Why did you leave if you were feeling that way? You should have stayed with me—should have let me help you through it.”

“I do not need help,” Six said stubbornly. “I am perfectly fine.”

“Perfectly fine?” Mei-Li didn’t bother to try and keep the sarcasm out of her voice. “Is that why you’re running away again? Looking for a way to stamp out your emotions instead of working through them?”

“Why should I try to live with something that makes me weak?” he demanded. “Why should I endure the feelings associated with those memories if I do not have to?”

“Because not all emotions are bad ones,” Mei-Li said gently. She scooted closer to him and put a hand on his knee. He stiffened immediately but she didn’t remove her hand. “Six,” she said softly. “There are positive emotions too. Caring and warmth and tenderness and love.”

“So you say.” He swallowed hard and looked down at her hand, still on his knee. “But so far most of what I have felt is pain. I do not wish to bear it anymore.”

“Then let me help you bear it.” Mei-Li got up on her knees to reach him better. She put an arm around one broad shoulder and touched the back of his neck lightly, caressing the small bandage that covered the healing scar left by his implant. “You got the emotion damper when you were fourteen,” she murmured. “You had to—there was no one left to help you deal with the trauma you suffered, to ease your pain. But I’m here now, Six. I want to help you bear it. Please…”

A shudder went through his big, muscular frame and he closed his eyes.

“I cannot, Mei-Li.” His deep voice was hoarse with longing. “I cannot deal with these emotions and I do not wish to. Please…do not ask it of me.”

“I’m not asking you to stay or to change your plans,” she said, taking a gamble. “I’m just asking you to let me ease your pain. After all, you allowed yourself to feel it because of me—let me be the one to help you heal from it.”

“Why should I?” But his voice was a low, wounded whisper—not a defiant shout of anger. “Why bother when I can just get rid of the emotions forever?”

“Because you won’t be able to get rid of the memories this time,” Mei-Li answered. “I know because Yipper told me. “So I want you to have some good memories too—not just the awful ones. Good memories of our time together.”

“The memories will not give me emotions, either good or bad once I have taken the serum,” he reminded her.

“They’ll give me feelings though. Please, Six…” She leaned closer to him, letting her small breasts brush his arm and kissed him lightly on the corner of his mouth. “I want some good memories, too,” she whispered. “Please help me make them.”

“I…should not.” His deep voice sounded slightly strangled.

Mei-Li was getting desperate here. She needed to get close to him—to show him that some emotions were good and worth having. She needed to touch him and let him know the pain of his past could be if not erased, then at least eased. She had a feeling if she could just show him that—just remind him of everything he would be leaving behind if he took the emotion blocker—she could convince him to stay with her.

“Please, Six—just let me hold you close one more time before you go,” she whispered and kissed him again. “Just give me one good memory to remember you by.”

With a low groan, Six turned towards her and covered her mouth with his. The delicious dark chocolate taste of his tongue made her moan breathlessly but before she knew it, he was pulling away again. She was afraid he was going to refuse her and push her out the door but instead he looked into her eyes.

“All right,” he growled softly. “One memory before I inject myself with the emotion blocker and leave. What shall it be?”

Chapter Thirty-five

Six couldn’t believe he was doing this.

One memory—just one, he reminded himself. She asked it as a parting request—how could I deny her?

Of course the fact that he didn’t want to deny her was secondary. Gods, it felt so good to hold her in his arms—so right to taste her sweet lips. He knew he shouldn’t do this—shouldn’t give in to the insatiable hunger inside him. But he couldn’t help it. He wanted to touch her…to taste her one last time.

He pulled her closer, lifting her small, slender body into his lap, the better to cradle her against him. Gods, her skin was so smooth and her hair was like black silk against his arm as he bent her back, the better to taste her mouth. She moaned breathlessly, making the soft little pleasure sounds that made his shaft feel harder than a rock when he heard them. Six couldn’t help remembering that she sounded the same way when he tasted her, when he spread her sweet pussy lips with his tongue and licked deep into her hot little cunt.

And then she started talking.

“Touch me,” she whispered. Her soft, sweet voice seemed to go straight to his balls and her warm breath in his ear sent a shiver of desire down his spine. “Put your hands all over me—I want to really feel you. If this is the last time, I want your hands on me everywhere.”

Gods… Six couldn’t help the low groan that escaped him as he complied with her demand. His hands slid over her smooth shoulders and down her bare arms, then lower to the small of her back and her round little ass. He caressed it eagerly, making her purr with delight, then slid both hands back up again to cup her small, perfectly formed breasts. He could feel her tight nipples under the thin, silky material and she moaned and twisted in his arms when he rubbed his thumbs lightly over the hard little nubs.

“Six!” she gasped, uttering his name like a prayer. Then, to his surprise, she put her hands on his wrists to stop him.

“What is it?” he asked. “I thought you wanted to be touched?”

“I do.” She was breathing hard, almost panting. “But on my own terms. This is my last memory we’re building here—remember? You won’t care about it once…once you take the serum. But I will.” Her dark eyes were troubled but she looked determined. “I want it to be perfect.”

“Very well.” Six let his hand drop to his sides. “Tell me what you want and I will do it.”

“Good. I do want you to touch me. But slowly. And without this in the way.”

She got off his lap and stood before him, nibbling her lush bottom lip. Six had the idea she was trying to get up the nerve to do something. Then she reached behind her back and there was a low purring sound of a zipper releasing. The deep green garment she’d been wearing slipped down to puddle at her feet.

Six gave a low, hoarse exclamation at what was revealed. He had seen her naked before but the outfit she had on was somehow more provocative than mere nudity. Her small breasts were barely covered by two black lace cups that molded to them without hiding much of anything. He could see the dark pink peaks of her nipples through the thin fabric but somehow the fact that they were almost hidden by the flimsy material made his cock ache.

Below, a scrap of the same black lace barely covered her plump little pussy, dipping low to show just the top of her slit and a tantalizing glimpse of her slippery inner folds. Gods, her soft little pussy…the longing and desire it inspired was enough to make him curl his hands into fists at his sides.

I am only doing this to give Mei-Li one last good memory, he reminded himself again. I must make it the memory she wants. He didn’t want to hold her down to taste her again—that had been wrong. But Gods…

“So…do you like it?” Mei-Li twirled in front of him, turning slowly so he could take in the sight of her slender, pale body accented by black lace.

“Do I like it?” he growled hoarsely. “I cannot stop looking at it—at you.”

Again he had to restrain himself from pulling her forward and pressing his face to that soft area between her thighs. He wanted to feel that black lace against his cheek…wanted to tear it off with his teeth…and then spread her legs and taste her to the core.

But it was clear Mei-Li wanted to take things slowly. She wanted their last memory together to be a certain way. Somehow he held himself back but he had the feeling he wouldn’t be able to for long.

“Mei-Li,” he murmured, looking her in the eyes. “Tell me now how I may touch you. I cannot wait much longer.”

“Good.” She smiled slightly. “But I’m the one who’s going to touch you. Come into the bedroom with me.”

* * * * *

Mei-Li didn’t really have a plan—she was just following her instincts, doing what felt right. And right now her instincts were telling her to draw this out, to make it last as long as she could. The longer she gave Six to remember how good positive emotions could feel, the longer he would have to reconsider taking that damn emotion blocker and leaving the Mother Ship never to return.

She kept the heels on, knowing they made her legs look longer as she preceded him into the bedroom of the small guest suite. It had a huge king-sized bed, obviously built for a Kindred, with a dark blue and gold spread and not much else. That was fine with Mei-Li—a bed was all she needed right now.

She could feel Six’s eyes on her as she sauntered slowly up to the broad mattress. The lace panties were a thong in back which accentuated her ass. The skimpy garments made her feel sexy and vulnerable at the same time but she was glad she was wearing them—they certainly had an effect on Six. At least, if the bulge she’d seen in his trousers was any indication.

When she was standing beside the bed, she turned to face him.

“All right—strip.”

“What?” He frowned. “Why?”

Mei-Li smiled at him. “I want to feel your skin against mine, one last time. Please, Six…”

“All right.” He shrugged, his broad shoulders rolling with the gesture. He pulled his black long sleeved shirt over his head and shucked down the black leather flight trousers, and toed off his boots as well. Then he stood there, naked.

Naked and mouthwatering, whispered a little voice in her brain as she stared at his muscular chest and arms. Her eyes skimmed the area between his thighs too and she saw that this was most certainly affecting him—his cock was more than half hard.

God, so big… Mei-Li remembered trying to get her mouth around it the last time they’d been together—it had been nearly impossible. She wondered if it would fit inside her. She wondered if she’d get a chance to try…

But for now, she just wanted to touch him. To touch him and feel that big body pressed against her own.

“What do you want me to do?” Six asked, raising an eyebrow at her.

“Lie down with me.” Mei-Li got on the bed and scooted to the middle. Then she lay down on her side and patted the spot next to her. “Here. I want you here.”

“Very well.” Six got in bed and scooted to the middle to meet her. He was about to put his arms around her when Mei-Li stopped him.

“Uh-uh. Remember I said I want to do the touching.”

“What are you going to do?” There was definite frustration in his deep voice now.

“I’ll show you. Lay on your back.”

He did as she asked and Mei-Li straddled him, spreading her thighs to kneel on either side of his lean hips. His breath caught in his throat as she leaned over him, giving him a good view of her breasts, framed perfectly in the black lace cups. Her nipples were exposed at this angle and she enjoyed seeing the hungry look on his face as his eyes roved over her nearly-naked body.

But she wasn’t content just to let him look. Inching forward, she started at his chest, dropping a kiss in the strong hollow of his throat and then moving down his broad sternum. She rubbed her cheek against his pecs, letting her silky hair slide over the flat copper disks of his nipples before flicking her tongue over one tight little nub.

Six took in a deep, hoarse breath.

“Mei-Li,” he ground out, his big body tense beneath hers. “You are driving me halfway insane.”

Glad to hear it. Have to show you what you’re going to be missing if you give this all up.

Looking up, she gave him a naughty, teasing little smile.

“Only halfway? Guess that means I’ll have to try harder.”

“Mei-Li,” he protested. “Lasai…”

The use of his sweet nickname for her didn’t go unnoticed but Mei-Li didn’t comment on it.

“Just relax,” she murmured. “Relax and let yourself feel…”

Slowly she made her way down his body, licking and nibbling, delighting in the salty taste of his skin. His scent, sharp and clean with a hint of dark spice, rose around her, making her feel almost dizzy with lust. But she kept her head and continued to move lower until she reached the thick shaft of his cock.

“Gods…” Six groaned as she grasped the hot, silky shaft in one hand. “Mei-Li…”

“Relax,” she said again. “Close your eyes and take it easy…or watch if that turns you on.” She gave him a naughty look and then bent to place a hot, open mouthed kiss on the broad head of his cock. There was already a droplet of precum there and she lapped it up, using the flat of her tongue and savoring the salted dark chocolate taste of him. Six was propped up on his elbows, watching and the whole time she held his gaze, daring him to make her stop…or to beg her to go on.

“Why are you doing this?” he asked hoarsely as she continued to lick him like an ice cream cone. “I do not understand.”

“I told you, I want a last good memory,” Mei-Li said innocently. “Kissing you is something I don’t want to forget.”

He frowned. “No, that is not the reason. You’re doing this to try and convince me that some emotions are worth having. But if that is your strategy, you ought to allow me to kiss you.”

Mei-Li smiled, trying to cover her confusion. So he was on to her. Well, so what? It didn’t change anything—she was still determined to show him what he would be losing if he took that damn serum.

“You want to kiss me? Sure, that’s easy,” she murmured. Sinuous as a cat, she moved up the length of his body again and pressed her lips to his. To her surprise, though, Six didn’t kiss back. After a moment, Mei-Li pulled away and looked at him uncertainly. “What?”

“I love the luscious taste of your mouth but that is not where I want to kiss you,” he growled. “If you were truly trying to keep me with you, Lasai, you would spread your thighs and open your luscious little pussy for me. That is where I wish to kiss.”

Mei-Li bit her lip. She loved the way he tasted her but the fact that Six was still planning to take the emotion blocker serum and go after they did this made her feel like they were back to square one. It was awkward all over again.

“What is it?” Six growled softly, plainly seeing her indecision. “Do you not want my kisses as a last memory?”

“Of course I do,” she protested. “You’re…amazing at that kind of kissing. I just don’t like the idea of making myself so open and vulnerable when you’re still planning on taking that damn serum and leaving after this is over.”

“How do you think I felt when you saw my memories?” he asked in a low voice. “My very soul was open—exposed to you.”

“It was.” She bit her lip, thinking of how hard it must have been for him to let her see his pain. He had been beyond courageous, showing that to her. “All right, Six,” she said at last. “You’re right—I can…can do that too. I can let myself be vulnerable.”

“We can take things slowly if you like,” he murmured. “I love to lick you to the core, to press my tongue deep inside you. But I also wish to feel that little black lace garment you are wearing against my cheeks and lips.”

“Why, Six…” She couldn’t help the little smile that rose to her lips. “Are you saying you want to kiss my panties?”

“Yes,” he said seriously. “Will you let me?” The hunger was back in his eyes. “Will you let me kiss you there and taste your pussy, Mei-Li?”

“I guess…yes. Yes, I will.”

“Good.” Without warning, he suddenly switched their positions and flipped her over on her back. Mei-Li gasped as he pulled her down to the end of the bed so that her legs were dangling off the sides. Then he knelt before her.

“Please don’t be worried—I will not hold you down. But I can reach you better this way,” he said, looking up to meet her eyes. “And I want to take my time. If this is a last memory then, as you say, it should be a good one.”

“All…all right,” Mei-Li whispered. The new position made her feel even more vulnerable because it reminded her of the first time he had tasted her. But he had promised not to hold her down and she was on a normal bed, not a sousa, so she did her best to relax.

Six, meanwhile, was getting a better look at her panties which clearly fascinated him. Mei-Li made a mental note to stock up on sexy underwear. If he stays, whispered a little voice in her head. She tried to push it away.

“Why do you even bother to wear these?” Six traced the edge of the lace which was like an inverted triangle with the point leading down to the entrance of her pussy. She shivered at the light touch of his long finger on such a sensitive area.

“What…what do you mean, why bother to wear them?” she asked, her voice coming out slightly breathless.

“They barely cover anything at all. I can see your outer pussy lips…your cleft…even the center of your pleasure if I look hard enough.” The long finger stroked gently between her outer lips and teased around the edges of the lace as he spoke.

Mei-Li gave a little gasp as the moving fingertip slid lightly over her clit, which was indeed peaking out just above the lace border.

“I wore them for you,” she admitted. “To surprise you…to excite you. To make you feel.”

“In that you have succeeded.” He grabbed her hips, his large hands nearly spanning her pelvis, and drew her closer. “I cannot wait any longer. I must feel that lace against my lips—and under the lace, your soft, hot cunt.”

Mei-Li moaned breathlessly as his hot breath bathed her pussy. But Six didn’t dive right in—apparently he wanted to savor this moment. Instead, he leaned forward, ever so slightly, and brushed just his lips against the fragile lace of her panties.

She moaned again as he placed another kiss right over her cleft and then rubbed his cheek against it like a cat marking its territory. God, she could feel herself getting hot and excited—a sensation that made her want to close her legs and press them together tightly. Instead, she opened more for him, letting him in, making herself vulnerable as he had asked her to.

Six responded by nipping lightly at the lace edge of the panties. Mei-Li gave a little gasp as he pulled them down with his teeth, baring her cleft and inner folds, already soaked with her juices.

“Gods, so wet,” he muttered hoarsely. “I love how hot and wet your pussy gets for me when I taste you, Lasai. That is certainly something I will miss.”

It was on the tip of her tongue to tell him he didn’t have to miss it. That he could have this and more forever if only he would agree to stay and not take the serum. But she sensed this wasn’t the time for bargaining. It was the time for doing—for feeling.

“Six,” she said softly. Then slowly, she slid her fingers down the length of her own body and spread her slick petals open for him, deliberately baring her inner pussy though the very act made her heart feel like it was going to drum its way out of her chest. “Kiss me,” she whispered. “Give me some sweet kisses to remember you by.”

He groaned low in his throat. “Even if I wished to resist I could not. Gods, how I’ve longed to kiss you here again!”

Softly he planted a gentle kiss directly over her throbbing clit. When he pulled back, his lips were shiny with her juices. He licked them off and looked up at her, his steel gray eyes half-lidded with lust.

“But kissing is not enough. I need more.”

“Then have more,” Mei-Li urged him, wondering how she had gotten so bold. “Have as much as you want.”

Six took her at her word. With a low growl, he pulled her forward, cupping her ass in his big hands and positioning her so that her open pussy was directly against his mouth. Then he flattened his tongue out and licked her, a long, slow stroke from bottom to top that bathed her clit in heat and sent tingles of electrical fire throughout her entire body.

“Ahh!” Mei-Li threw back her head and gasped as he pressed closer to taste her even more deeply. The last time he’d had her in this position, she had been frozen in place, restrained by the sousa and unable to move. This time there was nothing stopping her from touching him while he tasted her and she took full advantage by threading her fingers into his thick, dark hair.

Six growled in approval and looked up, his eyes blazing. “Yes,” he said, his voice hoarse with lust. “Touch me as I taste you, Lasai. Let me feel your sweet little hands in my hair.” Then he wrapped his muscular arms around her thighs and split her even wider.

Mei-Li gasped at the feeling of intense vulnerability.

“God, Six…”

Her only answer was his mouth on her, his seeking tongue lapping her in long, firm strokes that started at the entrance of her channel and went all the way to the top of her cleft. It was as though her pussy was an ice cream cone melting in the sun and he was determined to lick it up before it melted.

Mei-Li moaned and tightened her grip in his hair. Her hips moved helplessly, tilting her pelvis up to offer him even more, to give even greater access. God, so good… She could feel the pleasure growing within her, tightening like a wire in her lower belly, threatening to snap at any minute.

Then Six ovaled his lips around the tingling bud of her clit and sucked it gently into his mouth. Pulling her hips up to support her completely, he began lashing the tender little bundle of nerves mercilessly with the tip of his tongue.

Abruptly, the wire snapped and she was flooded with pleasure, the whipcrack orgasm flashing through her like a bolt of lightning.

“Six!” she wailed, her back arching involuntarily. Somehow her fingers slid out of his hair and found his broad shoulders instead. As the pleasure peaked inside her, she gripped him hard, her nails digging into his flesh as she moaned his name. Oh, God—too much…too much! She didn’t know if she could stand it and yet she never wanted it to stop.

Six continued lapping her eagerly until the overwhelming pleasure finally lessened a little. Then, when Mei-Li winced away from his tongue lashing, he changed his stroke, licking gently, almost tenderly as he cleaned away her juices.

“God,” she whispered, finally relaxing under the gentle tongue bath. “Six, that was…amazing. It was…” The words died in her mouth as she looked down and realized what she had done. Long, red scratches marred the tan skin of his shoulders and several of them were bleeding. “Oh, no,” she gasped, getting up on her elbows. “Look what I did to you—Oh, Six, I’m so sorry!”

Six raised his head and looked at one red-marked shoulder with its trickle of crimson.

“I am not,” he said quietly. “I am glad you marked me.”

“What? Why?” She struggled to sit up more and he reluctantly released her thighs, allowing her to get completely free. Mei-Li ran to the small bathroom and got a wet washcloth. When she returned, Six was sitting on the edge of the bed, his shoulders slumped, looking down at his hands.

“It is all right,” he said when she got up on her knees, the better to reach him, and began dabbing the wounds she’d made. “The pain is nothing compared to…”

“Compared to what?” she asked softly.

He just shook his head. “It’s nothing.”

“Well, why did you say you were glad I marked you?” she demanded. Personally, she was horrified she’d done such a thing. She had never had a problem like this with any other lover. Then again, she’d never felt for anyone like she felt for Six. And no other man had ever given her such intense orgasms. He sent her literally out of her mind with pleasure.

Six looked up at her at last.

“I am glad you marked me because I will have no more emotions after I take the serum. In time the memories may fade as well,” he said in a low voice. “But a physical scar will last. It will remind me of you even when I am far away and I feel nothing.”

“Oh, Six…” Mei-Li felt like her heart might burst.

“Well…” He sighed and stood up. “I suppose the memory is over and the time has come to go.”

“No! Not yet!” Mei-Li couldn’t help the words that burst from her lips.

He looked down at her with one eyebrow cocked.

“You asked for a good last memory. From the way you gasped and cried my name I thought I had given you one. Is there more that you want?”

“More—yes, more,” she said hastily. “Here…sit down again.”

“What else?” he asked when they were seated side by side on the bed once more.

“Make love with me.” Mei-Li had never asked for sex so shamelessly in her life. She had always just hinted around or let the man she was with be the aggressor. But she couldn’t help herself—she couldn’t just watch Six leave. She couldn’t bear to let him go. “Please,” she whispered. “Please don’t go yet. Make love with me first.”

“I am not sure that is a good idea,” Six rumbled. But the hunger was back in his eyes and she could plainly see he was still hard.

“Yes, it is.” Recklessly, she threw her arms around his neck and kissed him. The taste of her own juices on his lips sent a rush of heat through her, making her emotional plea into a physical one. “I want you inside me,” she murmured, looking him in the eyes and putting all the intensity she could into her gaze. “More than that, I need you inside me, Six. At least once.”

He groaned and kissed her back hungrily. Then he pulled away.

“I should not. Having such intimacy with you will make it too difficult to leave.”

That was what Mei-Li was hoping but she didn’t want to say it out loud.

“If you don’t want to make love then just let me feel you against me,” she said. Reaching between his thighs, she grasped the hot, hard, silky shaft and stroked him from root to tip. “Just once…”

Her gentle stroking drew a low groan from Six.

“Gods,” he muttered. “I cannot deny that I want to feel you against me. It may be a weakness to give in but I can’t help myself.”

“Then don’t try.” Mei-Li was already urging him to the head of the bed. Six allowed himself to be arranged so that he was sitting in the center with his back against the carved wooden headboard.

She straddled his lean hips but stayed up on her knees for the moment. She could feel the thick, throbbing shaft of his cock brushing against her ass but she wanted to take this slowly. If she rushed it, he might get up and leave at once. This is my last chance, she thought. My last chance to show him it’s worth it to stay. I have to get it right!

“Mei-Li…Lasai…” His hands moved restlessly up and down her sides. “You’re so beautiful,” he whispered hoarsely. “So perfect. Even in my emotionless state I will miss you—I know I will.”

“I’ll miss you, too,” she said aloud, not giving in to the urge to try and argue him out of his plans. “That’s why I want to do this—to feel you against me. I want that memory to keep when you’re…when you’re gone.” She almost choked on the words but she forced them out anyway.

“Gods, Lasai…” He cupped her face in his hands and pulled her down to him. Fitting his mouth to hers, he kissed her with a tender intensity that nearly took her breath away. “I want you so much,” he whispered when he pulled back.

“I want you, too.” And it was true. Even though part of her wanted to cry at the thought of him leaving, she could still feel the hunger inside herself—the need to take him, to feel him fill her at least once before he left. But she would have to take things slowly.

“Take me in your hand,” Six directed hoarsely. “Do what you want to do—rub me against you. Slide my shaft against your sweet, wet pussy.”

Mei-Li bit her lip as his hot words started a fire in her. Despite the fact that he had licked her clean earlier, she could feel her pussy getting wet and hot all over again.

“All right,” she whispered. Carefully, she rubbed the broad head of his cock over her open folds, moaning softly as it slipped over her tender clit. God, he felt so good against her—so right. Couldn’t he feel it too?

“Gods, that feels good.” Six was watching avidly, a hungry expression on his face. “Make me wet with your honey, Lasai. I want you to coat my shaft with it.”

“You know, if you put it inside me I could, uh, coat you completely.” Mei-Li felt like her heart was pounding so hard it was going to burst but she tried to keep her voice causal. “If you want to, I mean.”

Six frowned. “I do not think that is a good idea. I want to but…”

“What about just the head, then?” She demonstrated by fitting the broad, plum-shaped head to her entrance and pressing down so just the tip was almost inside her. She couldn’t help the little moan that escaped her lips as she felt him poised and ready to breach her entrance. Surely Six wouldn’t be able to resist…would he?

“Gods…” he groaned softly, a look of indecision on his face. “You feel so good against me…so wet and hot.”

“You feel good against me too,” Mei-Li confessed.

Six made a low sound in his throat.

“All right—I want to be in you too badly to say no. But just the head and no more.”

“Just the head,” she promised breathlessly.

Six looked down between them, to the place where they were almost joined. “You will have to put me inside you. I have never done this before and I don’t wish to hurt you.”

“Of course…” Mei-Li agreed. She felt a little like she was in a porno movie, taking care of the actual penetration, but the forbidden feeling only made her hotter.

Still grasping his shaft, she slowly lowered herself until just the head of his cock breached her entrance. He was very large and she gasped a little as he finally slipped in but it felt good…good but not nearly good enough.

“Gods, that’s erotic,” Six muttered hoarsely, looking down to the place he was piercing her. “I can see my shaft sliding into you—or almost into you.”

“It’s amazingly hot,” Mei-Li agreed, her heart pounding. “But…it doesn’t feel like quite enough. I need more.”

They were the same words he had spoken earlier when he was tasting her and she hoped he would respond to them.

“I want more as well,” Six admitted, looking up to meet her gaze. “But I fear if we make love completely…”

“It will be too intimate. I know.” She stroked his hair. “So we don’t have to—not if you don’t want to. What if you just put your shaft all the way inside me once? I want to feel connected to you, Six and this position…” She indicated the way she was still half-crouched over him. “Is really hard on my thighs.”

He closed his eyes briefly.

“Just once? You want to feel my shaft slide all the way into you once and then stop?”

I never want to stop! But she knew she couldn’t say that out loud.

“Yes,” she whispered, kissing him lightly on the mouth. “Just…once.”

“Very well.” His hands moved to her hips to guide her. “But slowly. I do not wish to hurt you.”

“You are pretty large,” Mei-Li admitted breathlessly. “But you made me really ready to take you. And I want this, Six—I want to let you in. To feel you filling me.”

“I want that too,” he admitted. “I should not but I can’t help it. I want to look into your eyes and feel connected in such an intimate way even if it is only once.”

His words were so sweet and the sight of his thickness ready to slide deep into her pussy was so intense Mei-Li wasn’t sure how much more she could take. She braced her hands on his broad shoulders and bit her lip, preparing to try and be open enough to take him. Then she began to lower herself down.

She gave a muffled moan as the first thick inch pierced her. Six’s shaft got much broader just below the head and he was already huge to begin with. Also, Mei-Li hadn’t had sex in over a year so she almost felt like a virgin again. Still, she wanted him in her and this was the only way to have him. Nibbling her lower lip, she lowered herself some more, feeling her inner walls stretch to accommodate his girth.

“Slowly,” Six insisted again, his hands like steel on her hips. “Don’t come down too quickly, Mei-Li. I can feel how tight you are around me. Gods!”

Every muscle in his body seemed to be rock hard and she could feel the tension in his shoulders as he fought to hold back from thrusting and to keep her from lowering herself too swiftly.

“I’m…okay,” she said, panting a little. “It’s tight but it doesn’t really hurt. Well, not too much.”

“I don’t want you to hurt at all!” he protested.

“I don’t mind.” She gave him a tight little smile. “I feel the same way about it that you felt when I scratched your shoulders. I want to really feel you in me. It will make the memory better.”

And feel him in her she did. As the last thick inch finally slipped inside her pussy, it was all she could do to keep from moaning out loud. Finally she felt the broad head pressing against the mouth of her womb and knew he was fully seated inside her and could go no further.

“Gods…” Six was looking down to where he was buried to the root in her pussy. “I have never seen anything so erotic. And the feel of you around me…so wet and hot and tight…”

“It’s amazing,” Mei-Li agreed softly. “And it doesn’t just feel good. It feels…”

“Right,” he finished for her and looked back up to meet her eyes. “Gods, it feels so very right to be joined with you like this.”

“Feels right to me too,” she whispered, leaning forward to kiss him. “Perfect. So make love to me, Six. Just once.”

“I shouldn’t…” The pain and indecision in his eyes was clear to see. But Mei-Li could see hunger there too—the need to finish what they had started.

“Yes you should. I want to show you how good it can be,” she murmured. “How good it can feel when you make love with someone you truly care about.” Slowly she rose up until half of his thick shaft was outside her pussy. Then, keeping her eyes locked with his, she let herself fall, resulting in a hard, deep thrust that sent his cock deep inside her, making them both moan. Then she did it again and again, willing him to join her.

“Gods, Lasai, I do care about you,” he groaned, pulling out and thrusting back into her, catching her rhythm. “So much. Too much.”

Mei-Li wanted to ask what he meant by “too much” but she was breathless with the pleasure of his long, slow thrusts inside her.

“Show me…show me how you care,” she urged instead. “Show me how you feel. And look at me while you do.”

“I could not look away if it caused me to go blind,” Six growled. He still had one hand on her hip but now he used the other to cup her cheek and look into her eyes. “You’re so beautiful, Lasai. I want to see you while we are joined. While I fill you.”

“Oh, Six…” she whispered, caught somewhere between sorrow and pleasure. “Oh God, Six, please…”

“Mei-Li…” he murmured, still holding her gaze and then they were moving together in silent, mutual pleasure.

She wasn’t sure how long their lovemaking went on. It seemed to last for hours and despite the urgent tension she felt in the tight muscles of his big body, Six was tender and slow, rocking gently inside her with long, deeps strokes that seemed to touch her heart each time the head of his cock kissed the mouth of her womb.

Mei-Li had never felt so intensely connected to anyone. The look in his steel gray eyes told her everything Six was feeling. The love and longing and sorrow…

He doesn’t want to leave, she realized. But he feels he has to for some reason. Why?

The slow, delicious fucking continued for a long time but gradually it began to speed up. Mei-Li wasn’t sure if she was thrusting faster or if Six was, but the pleasure was building inside her again and she knew it wouldn’t be long before she came.

Six seemed to be close as well. He closed his eyes briefly, a look of almost painful concentration coming over his face.

“Gods,” he whispered tightly. “Mei-Li, I wish to give you pleasure but I am… very close to losing myself in you. I want…I need…”

“You need to come, Six,” she told him, moving her hips in time to the rhythm. “You need to let go and let yourself come. I’m close too…God!” she moaned at a particularly deep thrust. “Come with me—let’s finish this together.”

“I want to.” His eyes were half-lidded with lust, yet still filled with indecision. “I want to but I should not allow myself to come inside you…to fill you with my seed.”

“That’s exactly what you need to do,” Mei-Li assured him breathlessly. “Come in me, Six. Fill me up—I want all of you inside me. Now.”

As she spoke, she pressed down hard, taking him as deeply inside her as she could. At the same moment, Six thrust up, his thick shaft penetrating her to the core, the broad head pressing hard against the end of her channel.

“Gods!” he groaned. “Lasai…!”

Suddenly it was too much. The pleasure that had been building inside her since he first breached her entrance broke over Mei-Li like a warm tide. She gasped as she felt her inner muscles clench, pulling him even deeper, begging him mutely to follow where she was leading.

Six must have felt her urging because he thrust again and then Mei-Li felt him coming. She had never felt anything like it with a human man but with Six it was unmistakable. A heated rush filled her pussy and she knew his seed was filling her, bathing her womb, marking her as his forever.

A strange, strong feeling came over her, prickling the skin on her arms and raising the short hairs at the back of her neck. Somehow she knew that if he left her, she could never love anyone else. She was his—Six had taken a piece of her soul and welded it permanently to his. Without him, she would never be whole again.

Never again…never, never again…

With a little cry, she threw her arms around his neck and hot tears poured down her face. She knew it wasn’t sexy or cool to cry right after sex—or technically while it was still going on—but she couldn’t help herself. All she could think about was how much she loved him—how much she would miss him when he left. All she could feel was the jagged hole inside her chest that could never be filled by anyone else.

And then Six was hugging her back—crushing her to him so tightly she could barely breathe. To Mei-Li’s surprise, she felt something hot and wet against the side of her neck and realized that he was crying too.

“I love you,” she heard him say though he didn’t seem to be using his voice somehow. “Oh Gods, Mei-Li, I love you so much! I do not want to go. I don’t want to leave you…”

“Then don’t,” she found herself answering in the same way, without spoken words. “Don’t go, Six. I know you’ve been through a lot but there’s no pain or trauma here—there’s only me and you. And I love you. I love you so much…”

“I love you but I fear to lose you,” he admitted. “The pain of losing Mere and Pere and Kaylee was almost more than I could bear. If I lost you too…I would rather die. Would rather live an emotionless existence than risk that kind of agony again.”

“Six, look at me…” Mei-Li pulled back a little and swiped the tears from her cheeks. When Six met her gaze, his eyes were also wet and red.

“I don’t want to lose you,” he admitted aloud in a low, hoarse voice. “That is why I planned to go.”

“But that’s what you’ll be doing if you take the serum and leave—you’ll be losing me. And I’ll be losing you—as well as a part of myself.”

“But if something should happen…” The shadow of fear crept into his eyes. “If I let myself love you completely and then I lose you…”

“It’s natural to feel that kind of fear when you’ve lost someone else you love suddenly,” Mei-Li murmured. “I can’t promise you a life with no uncertainty at all, Six—that just isn’t possible. But I can promise to stay with you and love you and we can keep each other safe. We’re stronger together than we are apart.”

He sighed. “I don’t know. I feel both stronger and weaker with you. I love you so much it is like a wound inside me—a wound only you can heal.”

Mei-Li kissed him again. “That’s because we belong together, Six—can’t you feel it? Here?” She tapped his chest. “And here?” she sent through the new link they somehow had as she tapped his temple.

His eyes widened and Mei-Li knew he had just realized what was happening.

“I can hear you—in my head. And…you can hear me too?”

Slowly, she nodded. “I think…I think we formed a bond, Six. I’m sorry—the girls told me it was impossible unless we both really wanted it but I guess they were wrong.” She bit her lip. “I know I seduced you into making love to me but I didn’t mean for it to end in a permanent bond. Not that I mind, but do you? Are you upset?”

“No.” He kissed her and cupped her cheek again. “Surprised…I did not think I would be able to bond. Not even after the implant came out. It had been in me so long…”

“I guess you were able to after all though.” Mei-Li still wasn’t sure how he felt about it. Suddenly she heard his deep voice in her head once more.

“I can feel you wondering if I really want this,” he murmured through their link. “I can feel your worry that I will be upset or unhappy that I cannot leave now.”

“Are you?” She looked at him uncertainly.

“No.” He looked into her eyes. “As you say, it is impossible to form an unwilling bond. I wanted this—I wanted you, Lasai. I was just too afraid to reach out my hand to you. My fear of losing you paralyzed me and kept me from taking you.”

“Don’t be afraid anymore.” Mei-Li kissed him and nuzzled close, pressing her cheek to his. “Just let yourself be happy, Six. Let yourself relax and know that I love you.”

“I love you too, Lasai.” He looked at her seriously. “I think for the first time I really understand what that word means—and what the emotion behind it feels like. You’re right—it’s not just falling to your doom. It’s warmth and comfort and joy as well. You bring me all those things. I will love you always.”

“Oh, Six…” She surged forward to kiss him again and then realized that he was still half-hard inside her. “Oh!” she gasped aloud at the sudden spark of pleasure the move gave her.

“Mmm…” Six groaned. During their intense exchange, he’d gotten a bit softer but now she felt him growing within her again. “Gods, Lasai, your pussy is so tight and wet,” he sent through their new link.

Mei-Li gave him a naughty smile. “Well that’s your fault—the wet part anyway. I swear I could feel you coming inside me. I’ve never felt anything like that before.”

“Neither have I,” he growled softly. “But I wouldn’t mind feeling it again…”

Mei-Li lifted her hips and let herself down again, moaning as she felt the head of his cock brush the end of her channel.

“Go ahead then,” she whispered breathlessly. “Take me. But this time, I want you on top. I want to feel completely surrounded by you.”

“With pleasure, Lasai…” With a sudden move, Six flipped them over, caging her body with his own much larger frame. “Wrap your legs around me,” he ordered in a low, hoarse voice. “And hold me tightly. I want to be inside you all night.”

“That’s exactly where I want you to be,” Mei-Li whispered back. And then she was kissing him and feeling the long, slow thrust of his shaft inside her once more.

“I never want this to end…”

“It won’t. I’ll never leave you.”

Mei-Li didn’t know which of them said what and she didn’t care. Their thoughts were so entwined by the new bond they felt like one.

And that was perfect.

Chapter Thirty-six

After their lovemaking, Mei-Li watched Six fondly as he slept beside her. Who would have ever guessed those steel gray eyes that had frightened her so terribly could look at her with so much love? Who could have predicted that the dark figure she had feared in her dreams would turn out to be the man she wanted to spend the rest of her life with?

I predicted it child. I put you together, whispered a soft, strong voice in her head and somehow Mei-Li knew it was neither her own internal monologue or Six’s mental voice. Someone or something was talking to her—talking in a voice only she could hear and understand.

Mei-Li knew she ought to be frightened but somehow she wasn’t at all. The voice felt powerful somehow but not harmful. It was…benevolent and definitely feminine.

Who are you? she thought, looking around the darkened room.

The Mother of all Life.

“Who?” Mei-Li was beginning to wonder if she was going crazy—or maybe just having a really vivid dream.

Listen carefully—Six will remember more.

“What? What are you talking about?” She sat up, leaning over his prone body protectively. “He doesn’t need any more bad memories! The ones he already has nearly drove him crazy!”

Six stirred in his sleep but didn’t wake. The strange, powerful voice continued speaking.

Not all memories are bad and some are important. Love him and give him the strength to let the memories come forward—it is vital that they do.

“I don’t understand,” Mei-Li said in a low, intense voice. “Who are you and why are you telling me this? Am I going crazy?”

Your sanity is fully intact. I am telling you what is necessary to save your world and others. There is much suffering on Zeaga 4, caused by the soulless greed of the Collective. The old warrior Malak told you so. He also spoke of a prophesy.

“He did,” Mei-Li admitted. “But I don’t really understand it.”

It will be made clear to you soon. The Collective and their warriors are coming to your planet next. You know this, child.

“Yes…” Mei-Li whispered reluctantly. In her pleasure at bonding with Six, she had somehow managed to forget that Two and his battalion of tube-grown, cyborg warriors were on the way to try and conquer Earth. Maybe in the back of her head she’d been hoping that the measures Six had taken to slow them down would somehow stop them completely.

They are coming—and they have been brought here by an intruder. There is a dark one in your midst who would betray my children. He must be stopped. Cast out and imprisoned before he can inhabit another form.

“But who is it? And how can we stop him?” Mei-Li demanded in a fierce whisper. “And who am I supposed to talk to who’ll believe me when I tell them I got my information from a disembodied voice called the ‘Mother of All Life’?”

Sylvan will believe and there is one he already suspects. You must tell him to watch before the next meeting of the High Council. Tell him to be prepared to trap the dark one. If he does not, your troubles will be multiplied.

“And that will stop the threat?” Mei-Li asked. “If they find this…this intruder—this dark one and trap him somehow?”

Alas, it is only the beginning, whispered the voice. I fear this evil must be eradicated at its source. But in order to do that, a sacrifice must be made.”

“What kind of sacrifice?” Mei-Li hovered protectively once more over Six’s sleeping form. “You can’t mean Six! He’s already been through so much!”

Your warrior is safe, my child—never fear. Only his memories are required. Another will come. One who can end the evil at its source. Remember, this is only the beginning…

“The beginning of what?” Mei-Li demanded. But suddenly the voice was silent and the presence she’d felt was gone.

“Mei-Li? Lasai, are you well?” Six sounded sleepy.

“Fine. Just…fine.” Troubled by the strange conversation and the fact that she’d basically been hearing voices, she made an excuse. “I was just thinking of Two and his army. When do you think they’ll be here?”

Six sighed. “I do not know. I jammed the mechanism that folds space and destroyed several vital parts. It may take them weeks to repair it…or just days. We cannot know until they arrive. But in the meantime, Commander Sylvan has the Mother Ship on high alert. We will not be taken unawares.”

“All right…” Mei-Li wondered if she ought to go talk to Commander Sylvan now and tell him about her strange conversation with the voice in the dark. But it sounded crazy, even in her head and already it was beginning to seem unreal—like something she might have dreamed.

“Sleep,” Six urged. “We will stay together as you said. And no matter what happens, I will protect you with my life. You know that, Lasai.”

“I know…” Sighing, she let him pull her down and wrap her in his arms with his broad chest to her back. Six kissed her cheek and pulled her closer.

“Gods you’re so soft and sweet and warm. Can’t believe you’re really mine.”

“All yours,” Mei-Li promised him, smiling. “Forever.”

“Forever.” Six kissed her again and she felt something hot and hard pressing against the back of her thigh.

“Six!” she protested, half laughing. “Again?”

“Yes, again,” he growled softly in her ear. “I’ll take you as many times as you’ll let me, Lasai. I cannot get enough of your sweet, wet pussy wrapped around my shaft.” As he spoke, his large, warm hand slipped between her legs and cupped her mound. “I want to thrust deep inside you and fill you with my seed.”

Mei-Li gave another laugh that was more than half moan.

“For someone who never did this before, you certainly became an expert in a hurry.”

“I have a good teacher.” He raised her left leg and she felt the broad tip of his cock slip over her slippery inner folds. “Do you think it would be possible to make love like this? I like the idea of taking you on your side, from behind.”

“Mmm,” Mei-Li moaned softly. “Yes, I definitely think so. I…I like that idea too.”

“Gods, love you so much, Lasai,” Six growled softly into her ear as he slid home inside her. “Love the feel of you…the taste of you…and I love knowing you are completely mine.”

“God, Six! I…I love you, too!” Mei-Li moaned. He began to thrust and she arched her back, opening herself for him, loving the sweet feeling of being taken completely by the man she loved.

As they bonded again and her pleasure started to peak, everything else was driven out of her mind.

Including the strange disembodied voice and the message she was supposed to give to Commander Sylvan.

Chapter Thirty-seven

An insistent rapping on the door woke Six up. He sat up, yawning and trying to think what was different. Then he heard/felt the soft hum of Mei-Li’s sleepy thoughts at the back of his own mind and remembered.

We are joined now. Bonded. The thought brought with it intense joy…and a stab of fear. He looked down at Mei-Li, still curled in a small, sleepy ball on the bed, her silky black hair spread over the pillow like a fan. She looked so delicate…so fragile. Six had the instant urge to touch her all over to be certain she was healthy and well.

“I feel fine but I like the idea of you touching me all over.” She opened one eye and peeped at him just as the knocking sounded again. “But shouldn’t you go get the door first?”

“I’ll see who it is.” Six liked the intimacy of the mind communication. It made his bond with Mei-Li seem more solid somehow—more real. For the first time in years he had someone to love—someone who loved him back. It was the most precious gift he could imagine and to think he had almost thrown it all away by taking the emotion blocker!

What a fool I was, he thought, pulling on his black flight leathers and fastening the magno-tabs that held them together. To even think of leaving her. No matter what the risk, holding her and spending the rest of our lives together is worth it. A thousand times worth it.

“I think you’re worth it too.” Mei-Li was standing beside him, smiling shyly. Wrapped in the dark blue sheet with her hair a tousled cloud around her head, she looked more beautiful than anything he could imagine.

“You heard me thinking again?” he asked, drawing her against his side. “Is that usual within a bond?”

“I don’t really know much about it,” she confessed. “In fact, I was hoping you would. Aren’t all Kindred couples bonded? Didn’t your parents have a bond?”

Six frowned. “They must have. But there is still much of my past I do not remember…”

A shadow passed over Mei-Li’s face and he felt a wave of unease pass through her.

“What is it?” he asked anxiously, taking her by the shoulders. “Are you well?”

She shook her head. “Nothing. Just…a weird dream I had last night.”

The knocking at the door sounded again—this time it was louder and more urgent.

“Uh, I think we’d better answer that,” Mei-Li said. “Somebody really wants to get our attention.”

“All right.” Reluctantly, he released her and went through to the living area. Mei-Li trailed behind him, the sheet draped around her body and over one slim shoulder.

“Six? Six are you there? Are you there?” a high, familiar voice was squeaking as he approached the door.

“Yes, Yipper. I am here. I’m coming.” Six reached the panel and pressed it, allowing the silver metal door to slide to one side.

Immediately the little Tolleg scampered into the room. He looked up at Six, staring briefly but intensely into his eyes.

“Still there, still there,” Six heard him mutter to himself. “I must find it! I must, I must…” Yipper ran further into the living area but when he saw Mei-Li he came to a halt so abruptly he almost did a somersault.

“Hello, Yipper,” she said smiling. “Good morning. Or is it afternoon? We’ve been kind of, uh, too preoccupied to pay attention to what time it is.” She shot Six a mischievous smile which made him instantly hard. Gods, she was beautiful! It was hard to believe she was really his.

“It is late—very late. But I hope not too late. So I hope, so I hope.” For some reason Yipper seemed anxious and preoccupied. He was wearing the bulky pouch he had brought with him from the medical barge and now he pulled a short metal tube out of it. It was only about a foot long and there were two sensor light disks, one on either end. It looked like a modified version of the emotion sharing contraption he’d put together in order to allow Six to share his feelings and memories with Mei-Li earlier.

He hopped up on the back of the couch and shoved it in Six’s face.

Six recoiled as both of the sensor disks lit up green and the machine hummed softly.

“Hey, what do you think you’re doing?” he growled. Though he was grateful to Yipper for allowing him to bring Mei-Li back from her emotionless state, he still hadn’t made peace completely with the terrible memories which had been released as a result.

“It’s all right. I’m here to help you bear them, remember?”

Mei-Li slipped her small, cool hand into his and Six felt immediately better.

“Yes, I remember,” he sent back.

But before he could send more, Yipper was already shoving the modified contraption at Mei-Li as well. When both disks lit up green and it hummed again, he nodded to himself.

“I knew it! Yes I did, yes I did and the soul finder confirms it. Two souls bound together as one—you are bonded, aren’t you?”

“Well, yes,” Mei-Li confessed, blushing. “But how could you—?”

“And when did the bonding take place? How long ago did you inseminate her and seal the bond?” Yipper demanded of Six.

“That’s uh, kind of a personal question, Yipper,” Mei-Li protested, her cheeks turning bright pink.

“But I must know. Please, Six, it is vitally important. Yes it is, yes it is,” the Tolleg insisted.

Six frowned. “As Mei-Li says, it is difficult to say. It was not a sudden process. She took quite a long time ah…seducing me. I believe that is the right word, is it not?” he asked, raising an eyebrow at her.

For some reason, Mei-Li’s cheeks went even pinker and he felt a wave of embarrassment rolling through her.

“I suppose you could call it that,” she murmured.

“Why are you feeling shame?” Six asked, completely perplexed. “It is true you seduced me but I am glad you did. If you had not teased me with your erotic black panties and led me step by step to making love with you we would not be bonded now.”

“Six!” Now she sounded positively mortified. Which he still didn’t understand. Why should their love or the physical expression of it embarrass her?

“As long as the bonding took place less than twelve standard hours ago we should be all right. Yes we should, yes we should,” Yipper chattered. He looked sharply at Mei-Li. “Where is the serum I gave you? I know you did not use it on Six but please tell me you did not dispose of it.”

“It’s in here.” She found the small handheld bag she’d been carrying the night before lying by the side of the couch. Opening it, she handed the Tolleg a familiar looking syringe filled with dark blue liquid.

“Oh good!” Yipper snatched the syringe from her hand. “Still blue means still good. Yes it does, yes it does,” he chattered.

“Still good for what? Does someone else want their emotions removed?” Mei-Li shivered, obviously repulsed by the idea.

“No,” Yipper said shortly. He was up on the back of the couch, right beside Six. “But other things need removing. Yes they do, yes they do. And there is not a minute to lose.”

Then, before Six could register what was happening, the little Tolleg turned and stabbed him in the side of the neck. Pressing the plunger home, he injected the blue serum into Six’s blood stream, filling his veins with fire.

* * * * *

“No!” Mei-Li jumped forward as Six fell to his knees. But it was too late, the syringe was empty and the dark blue liquid was already coursing through the big Kindred’s body. “Six!” she gasped, pulling the needle out and throwing it away. “Oh no! Please, Six—please stay with me!”

“Burns.” His voice was low and choked. “My blood…it burns.”

Mei-Li turned on Yipper who now appeared perfectly calm.

“How could you do that? Why did you take his emotions again? Why?”

“I didn’t take his emotions, no I didn’t, no I didn’t.” The little Tolleg looked shocked. “I simply neutralized the pathogens in his blood. Yes I did, yes I did. Look.”

He pointed at Six who was still on his knees, a look of agony on his face. In fact, Mei-Li could feel the pain he was experiencing through their link—a burning sensation that seemed to run through all his veins.

“What pathogens? What did you do to him? He’s in pain!” Mei-Li exclaimed.

“Just look at him,” Yipper insisted. “Look at his eyes. Look, look.”

“Six?” Mei-Li took his face in her hands and stared down into his steel gray eyes anxiously. The right one remained normal looking but as she watched, something strange happened to the left. The scarlet ring which had been around the outer rim if the iris slowly began to fade. After a moment, it was completely gone and the left eye looked the same as the right with no trace of red at all.

Yipper was also looking and he nodded with satisfaction at what he saw.

“Good, good,” he said excitedly. “It worked. And if my calculations are correct, I was in time. Yes I was, yes I was.”

Six shot out a hand and made a snatch at the little Tolleg but his fingers closed on empty air as Yipper skipped nimbly away.

“What did you do to me?” he asked hoarsely. “I can still feel emotions but my blood is boiling!”

“The pain will fade, yes it will, yes it will!” Yipper chattered. “And you will thank me later, Six. Especially if your bonding made Mei-Li pregnant.”

“What?” Mei-Li felt her cheeks heating again. She hadn’t even considered pregnancy last night when she was trying to get Six to make love with her. In fact, the thought of birth control hadn’t crossed her mind once—all she’d been able to think about was how much she wanted him.

Wow, I really wasn’t very responsible at all last night, she thought with a twinge of shame. But somehow she knew that if she had been, she and Six wouldn’t be bonded right now. She had needed to have him bare and fully inside her in order to make the connection possible. Strange but true.

“Explain what you mean, Yipper,” Six growled, stumbling to his feet. “And further explain why you couldn’t tell me what was in the syringe before stabbing me in the neck with it and frightening Mei-Li half to death.”

“Yes, you told me it was emotion blocker when you gave it to me,” Mei-Li accused him. “I thought when you injected him with it you were taking away his emotions again!”

“I would never do that, no I wouldn’t, no I wouldn’t,” Yipper declared. “I knew that wasn’t the right path for Six. I knew the two of you belonged together—but I also knew that Six was a carrier of the Scarlet Plague.”

“Gods, he’s right—the Plague.” Six went suddenly pale. “Why did I not think of that?”

“But I thought that only affected someone with the carrier’s DNA,” Mei-Li said. “I’m from Earth and Six is from a whole other galaxy. There’s no way it could hurt me—could it?”

“No, but it could hurt or kill any child the two of you conceived together. Yes it could, yes it could!” Yipper exclaimed.

“Oh my God!” Mei-Li’s hand went involuntarily to her belly. “Oh no, what if I am pregnant?”

“Even if you are, you and the baby will be fine. Yes you will, yes you will,” the little Tolleg explained quickly. “I have been working on a serum to eradicate the plague in carriers for years, ever since Six’s family came to the medical barge too late. Yes I have, yes I have.”

“But why didn’t you tell me the serum was to get rid of the plague?” Mei-Li demanded.

“Or tell me?” Six asked, glaring.

Yipper’s eyes widened. “And give you another excuse to leave Mei-Li and all your emotions behind? I could not do that, Six. No I couldn’t, no I couldn’t. If you had known that the plague inside you could be transmitted to any child the two of you conceived, you would have convinced yourself even more strongly to leave and not return.”

“He’s right,” Mei-Li said, turning to Six. “You were all ready to go as it was. I mean, I barely got you to stay.”

“You seduced me with your lacy undergarments,” Six growled. “But I would never have bonded with you if I had any idea it could hurt you or our baby. If we made one. Which we certainly might have,” he added thoughtfully. “Since we took each other over and over in various positions.”

“Six!” Mei-Li felt her cheeks getting hot. She was really going to have to have a talk with him about what was an appropriate topic of conversation in public.

“I would be surprised if the Kindred Goddess blesses your first union with a child,” Yipper said. “She usually waits a little while until the bond is settled. But I knew it was possible she might have, so I had to come make sure you had the injection in your system. Yes I did, yes I did.”

Mei-Li frowned. “What do you mean ‘the Kindred Goddess? And how will you injecting Six affect me or the baby—if I’m carrying one?” The thought seemed strange but not terrible. She had always loved kids and if she happened to be pregnant, well, she was okay with it. As long as the baby was healthy.

“Some of the immunity Six now possesses will carry through your bond, yes it will, yes it will,” Yipper explained. “And the next time you have sexual relations, his seed will carry the rest to your womb. I just had to be certain that he got the injection before it went bad. Yes I did, yes I did. I knew I wouldn’t have time to make another batch before the pathogens that used to be in his blood affected the fetus. If there is one.”

“Oh my…” Mei-Li felt faint. “That was close, I guess. But you’re sure it will be okay?”

“I am absolutely positive. Yes I am, yes I am.” Yipper nodded. “But it would be best if you had sexual relations sooner rather than later. Yes it would, yes it would.”

“I am not adverse to that.” Six gave her a hungry look and Mei-Li felt herself blushing again. “Especially if you will put back on the lacy panties and let me pull them off with my teeth again.”

“Six!” She felt like she was blushing all over but she was more than willing to comply with his idea. However, there was still something bothering her. She turned to Yipper. “There’s one thing I don’t understand—if you’ve been working on the serum all these years, why didn’t you give it to Six before?”

Yipper shrugged his hairy little shoulders. “Well, he didn’t need it before. No he didn’t, no he didn’t. And besides, I was missing a few compounds that are difficult to find near Z4. Luckily Commander Sylvan was able to give them to me. So now, even if the Mother of All Life should bless your bond with a child, it will be healthy and well. Yes it will, yes it will.”

Mei-Li suddenly felt weak.

“Wh-what did you say?” she managed to ask Yipper. “About the Mother of what?”

“The Mother of All Life—the Kindred Goddess,” Yipper explained patiently. “She is the deity that all Kindred worship—all but the Dark Kindred who bow only to the Collective. She does exist, however and now that the two of you are living on the Mother Ship, you would do well to acknowledge her. Yes you would, yes you would.”

But most of what the little Tolleg was saying went right over Mei-Li’s head. All she could concentrate on was the strange dream she’d had the night before. But it wasn’t a dream! screamed a little voice inside her head. It really happened! The Kindred Goddess came and talked to you specially and gave you a specific warning to give to Commander Sylvan. And instead of doing anything about it, you’ve been lazing around in bed and having lots and lots of unprotected bonding sex!

“Quick,” she said to Six. “Do you have any idea of when the next Kindred Council meeting is?”

He shrugged. “How should I know that?”

“I know,” Yipper replied unexpectedly. “It is going on now. I saw Commander Sylvan this morning before I came to your suite and he was on his way to it. Yes he was, yes he was.”

“Oh no! No, no, no!” Mei-Li gasped. “Oh, we have to get there! Where is it being held?”

She started to run look for her dress from the night before, but Six caught her by the shoulders. “Mei-Li—what is wrong? I can feel your anxiety through our bond.”

“It’s the Goddess—the Mother of All Life,” Mei-Li babbled, scanning the living area for her discarded dress as she spoke. “She came to me last night and told me all kinds of things—that you were going to remember something important. And also that there is some kind of intruder here on the ship. Somebody plotting to hurt the Kindred.”

“Well we knew something of that already,” Six said, frowning.

“Indeed.” Yipper nodded. “You told Commander Sylvan that Two had said someone here was working with him, Six. Yes you did, yes you did.”

“Yes, but he didn’t seem to believe it was possible,” Mei-Li said. “And the Goddess said to tell him he had to be ready to catch this person—this dark one she called it—and lock them up in prison. If they escape, all hell is going to break loose!”

Suddenly she saw the edge of the green sheath dress sticking out from under the couch. She reached down to grab it and started pulling it on while trying to keep the sheet around her shoulders.

“Hurry up and get dressed, Six!” she said, throwing a glance at him. “We have to go find that Council meeting now!”

Chapter Thirty-eight

“The next order of business is one I fear cannot be put off any longer,” High Chancellor Terex announced regally, looking around the council table. “It is the sad business of war. Just this morning I have received an official declaration signed by all the members of Earth’s World Council. It avows that they intend to keep us from calling any more brides from their planet and if possible, to drive us from their sovereign air space—indeed, their very solar system!”

Sylvan frowned and the other Councilors muttered together anxiously. This was indeed terrible news. Although the Earth had been boiling over with tensions against the Kindred for some time and several nations had declared war over the open airwaves, he had still been hoping that somehow the unrest could be settled. But now, to hear that a formal declaration of war had been issued from no less than the entire governing body of Earth, well…it was bad. Very bad.

“In light of this very serious news, I feel we must arm ourselves and fight back,” Terex continued. “After all, Earth is our main source of brides right now.”

“This will be no easy task,” one of the other Councilors said. “Their armaments have grown—they have been building and stockpiling new and better weapons since the Scourge attacked them years ago. They may well be a formidable enemy.”

“We must not consider the people of Earth the enemy, no matter what misguided things their leaders say,” Sylvan protested, rising to his feet. “Think how many of our brides have kin there! If open war breaks out between us and the killing starts, how will it affect them? And how will it affect the willingness of other Earth females to be called as brides in the future?”

“So you recommend we should continue to parlay with them?” Terex scoffed. “No, Councilor Sylvan! They are training their weapons on us as we speak—already we must stay to the far side of their pitiful moon and keep our shields at maximum strength.”

“They’re jamming communications too,” one of the other councilors said. “One by one our viewscreen connections to Earth are becoming useless—all but the direct lines. They’ve even found a way to keep us from bespeaking those on Earth that we care for.”

“Most of our warriors have been evacuated,” Terex said. “Though a few do remain here and there.”

“Among them is Garron,” Sylvan said, speaking up again. “The male you have kept from coming back to the Mother Ship again and again because he will not return without his bride who you had banned from the ship.”

“The one who can turn himself into some sort of beast?” Terex raised an eyebrow. “Well, I dare say he can take care of himself, Councilor.”

“Another remains with him—Commander Stavros who commanded the HKR building in Asheville, North Carolina in the US,” Sylvan continued. “He refuses to leave while even a single warrior in his care is stranded on Earth, even though he is one of the Cursed.”

“The Cursed?” Terex frowned. “Whatever are you talking about?”

Sylvan raised an eyebrow at him. “Surely as a fellow Blood Kindred you know of the Cursed, Chancellor.”

“Oh. Oh, of course—the Cursed.” Terex frowned and for a moment, Sylvan could have sworn he saw a flash of red in his ice blue eyes. “Forgive me, Councilor, for my momentary lapse of memory. I have had other things on my mind—more important things like war. Now…” He raised his voice and stared around the table. “As Earth’s weapons have become so advanced and there are considerably more of them than there are of us, we are going to need allies in this war—brothers in arms to help us take what is rightfully ours.”

Sylvan felt cold all over. He remembered Six’s warning and suddenly knew what was coming next. But he felt frozen to the spot, unable to move or speak. Surely Terex wouldn’t…he couldn’t…

“Behold.” Terex pressed some buttons and a large, transparent viewscreen rose from the center of the council table. “I would like to introduce you to our allies—this is Two, of the Enhanced Ones otherwise known as the Dark Kindred.”

The viewscreen flickered to life and a tall, thin male with a metal prosthesis covering the right side of his face was suddenly revealed. He was wearing a black leather coat and part of his skull had been cut away to reveal his brain, where several blinking electrodes had been implanted.

“Greetings, brothers,” he said, smiling to reveal a mouth full of spit-shiny gray metal teeth.

“No!” Sylvan found his voice at last. “No, I was warned of this but I could not believe it! Terex, how could you dare to make a deal with these soulless creatures without consulting the Council first?”

“Enough!” Terex pounded on the table with the Speaking Rock. “I am the head of this Council and I have decided to bring in allies who can help us in this war.”

“This war you started,” one of the other Councilors muttered.

“The Dark Kindred do not even worship the Goddess,” protested another. “They bow their necks only to the Collective and seek to eradicate emotion everywhere they go. They—”

“Excuse me! Pardon me!”

The council room door opened abruptly and Mei-Li, Six, and the hairy little Tolleg healer they had brought with them from the Z4 medical barge suddenly charged in, right past the guards standing watch outside. Mei-Li was looking much better than the last time Sylvan had seen her, if somewhat more disheveled. She was wearing a wrinkled green dress that appeared to be on crooked. Six, for his part, was shirtless and the little Tolleg had a strange device in his hand that appeared to consist of a short length of metal tubing and two sensor light disks. All of them were highly agitated.

“Apologies, Chancellor, we will take them out,” one of the guards said.

“No, wait!” Sylvan said. “Let’s hear what they have to say.”

“Thank you. I’m so sorry to interrupt,” Mei-Li said, speaking to Sylvan. “But I got a message from the Goddess last night that I was supposed to tell you before the council meeting started.”

“A message from the Goddess?” Sylvan asked, surprised. “What did she want?”

“To tell you that you have an intruder in your midst,” Six said, striding forward. He stopped dead when he saw the image of Two up on the viewscreen.

“Well, hello Six.” Two’s smile widened, showing even more metal teeth. “How very nice to see you again. And it seems you’ve defected to the Mother Ship. How interesting.”

“I tried to tell you.” Six rounded to look at Sylvan and the rest of the Council. “Two comes in the guise of a helper and ally when really what he wants is to make a conquest of the whole Earth. He and the Collective have plans to subjugate the entire planet and to kill or enslave its inhabitants.”

“But my dear Six, that simply isn’t true,” Two protested, giving the assembled Council a look of exaggerated innocence. “We are here as your brothers in arms, to help you defeat the Earth infidels and take what is rightfully yours!”

“This is exactly right,” Terex declared, striding forward to glare at Mei-Li and Six and the Tolleg. “And that is why—”

Suddenly the device the Tolleg was holding in his hairy little hands began to emit a piercing wail. At the same time the sensor lights lit up, one flashing emerald green and the other a blinding crimson.

Everyone looked at the device in surprise, even Yipper who was holding it.

“This is most strange, yes it is, yes it is,” he declared in his high pitched voice. “According to my soul finder, there are two beings within this one body.” He nodded at Terex.

“Impossible,” the Chancellor blustered. “What is he raving about? Guards, get rid of him!”

He would have had Yipper thrown out but Sylvan raised a hand to stop the guards at the door from coming forward.

“Hold a moment. Yipper, please explain.”

Yipper withdrew the device from Terex’s vicinity and thrust it at Mei-Li and Six who were standing together, holding hands. At once the wailing alarm stopped and the lights turned green.

“Do you see?” he said, turning to Sylvan. “This reaction indicates two souls bound together in harmony. Yes it does, yes it does. But this…”

He thrust it forward at High Chancellor Terex and it began to wail once more, the lights flashing brighter than ever.

“What does it mean?” Sylvan asked, although he was beginning to get the idea.

“This indicates a disharmony of the strangest kind. Yes indeed, yes indeed.” The Tolleg frowned. “There can be no mistake—two beings inhabit this body and one is repressing or smothering the other.” He nodded at Terex. “Though I do not know how this is possible, no I don’t, no I don’t.”

“This…this is preposterous,” protested Terex, backing away. “Put that thing away! Guards—come eject this hairy little imposter.”

“No, Terex—or whatever your name may be.” Sylvan came around the council table and approached the retreating Chancellor. “I have seen how the Tolleg’s tech works—it is both precise and accurate.”

“Thank you, thank you.” The little Tolleg nodded. “But Commander Sylvan, I do not doubt my results but how could such a thing be? How are there two beings in one body?”

“I think I have an idea,” Sylvan answered grimly. “It was not so long ago that we had a rash of demons from the Black Planet invade the Mother Ship.” He turned to the Council. “We thought we cast them all out, bonded to the black soul stone which we ejected into space. But what if one escaped? What if it found the one unprotected male on the ship—the unconscious form of Chancellor Terex? Remember, we never expected him to wake.”

“But I did wake up—thanks to your excellent medical care.” Beads of sweat were rolling down Terex’s cheeks and his eyes were flickering back and forth between burning red and ice blue.

“Look at him!” Sylvan roared, pointing. “Look at his eyes! They’re glowing red—like the eyes of the males who were possessed before.”

“We should have seen it sooner!” Councilor Sarr shouted. “From the moment Terex woke and took charge of this Council, he’s done nothing but try to sabotage us!”

“It was him that led us into this war,” cried another.

“And now he tries to put is in league with the Dark Kindred,” Sylvan said. He pointed at Terex. “Whatever unclean thing you are, you are not Terex!”

“No!” Terex suddenly stopped retreating and stood tall. His eyes were blazing crimson now, glowing in a way that lit his face with a red, demonic light. “I am not Terex—I am Ur!” The voice echoed and boomed weirdly, dipping into an unnaturally low register that even a Kindred voice could not normally reach. “I…Am…Ur!”

Sylvan felt sick. “We cast you out! You and all your foul kind.”

“Yes.” Ur grinned ferociously. “All but me, warrior. I found refuge in the last place you would expect—the head of your Council. And since that time I have been working to destroy your people as you destroyed mine.”

“You started this war on purpose by antagonizing Mei-Li’s father and manipulating the situation to look worse than it was.” Sylvan felt sick—why had he not seen it before?

“Correct, Councilor. And I also involved the Dark Kindred. I knew how you care for your little Earthling pets. I knew nothing would be more painful than seeing them hurt.” The thing inhabiting Terex’s body nodded at the viewscreen where Two was still grinning nastily. “I told the Dark Kindred they were welcome to kill or enslave the inhabitants and despoil the entire planet. And so they mean to do.”

“They will never succeed,” one of the other Councilor’s declared. “We will fight you every step of the way.”

“While you fight Earth as well?” Two asked from the viewscreen. “The seeds of discord were well sown between you and this war will not end soon. You’ll be trapped between the two of us, Councilor.”

“Two is right.” Ur smiled evilly, his eyes glowing red. “My advice would be to abandon the Earth to us and find a new world to call brides from.”

“Never!” Sylvan declared angrily. He turned to one of the guards. “We still have a chunk of the black soul stone—it is in my office. Get it and let’s be rid of this imposter.” The stone, being chunks of their home world, acted like a magnet to any of demons it touched. Sylvan had no idea how Ur had avoided its magnetic pull before but he was certain if he put the stone right up against Terex’s skin the demon would be sucked into it and rendered helpless.

Sylvan’s office was in the corridor right beside the Council room and the guard was there and back in a flash. Sylvan along with the rest of the councilors and the other guard kept the Ur-inhabited-Terex surrounded. They formed a ring around the possessed male and slowly moved closer.

“Here you are, Councilor.” The guard pressed the jagged chunk of stone into Sylvan’s hand.

Sylvan gripped it hard and advanced on Ur, thrusting it towards his face. “Hold him,” he said grimly to the other males surrounding the demon. “Hold him fast while I—”

Suddenly Ur/Terex threw back his head and gave a long, unearthly howl. Then the Chancellor’s body went limp, slumping heavily in the arms of the ones holding it.

Sylvan lunged forward and pressed the chunk of black soul stone to the creature’s cheek but there was no response. The body stayed limp, the eyes rolled up in its sockets, the breathing shallow but regular.

“What happened?” asked Six in a low voice. “Did you capture the thing in the rock?”

“I don’t know.” Sylvan frowned. Still keeping hold of the soul stone, he used his other hand to examine Terex’s body. Lifting an eyelid, he stared at the ice blue eye revealed and saw no trace of red. Then the pupil contracted and Terex’s chest expanded in a ragged gasp. His body jerked in the hands of those who held it.

“Sylvan?” he muttered hoarsely. “Where am I? I had the most horrible dream…”

“Terex?” Sylvan asked uncertainly. “Is that you?”

“Of course it’s me—who else would it be?” Terex tried to straighten up and almost fell. “Why are you all holding me? Who won the battle? Did we drive the demons out?”

“Yes.” Sylvan frowned, still troubled. “We did. For the most part.”

“Is it really Terex?” Councilor Niros asked hopefully. “Has he truly been released from the demon’s hold?”

“Be careful,” Councilor Sarr said flatly. “It could be a trap. He could—”

“Look! Look at the viewscreen!” Mei-Li’s voice was high and panicked. “Look at Two!”

All eyes turned towards the viewscreen and what Sylvan saw there made him instantly anxious. The tall, thin emissary of the Dark Kindred was twisting and contorting as though he was fighting some kind of internal struggle. Then, as they watched, he stood straight again and smiled. He looked exactly the same to Sylvan…except for the fact that his exposed left eye—the one not covered by the metal scope—was now glowing a hot crimson.

“Two?” Six asked hoarsely.

“You may call me that,” Two said. “Or you may call me Ur,” he continued in a different, deeper voice. “I have agreed to host our mutual friend,” he went on in the first voice. “It should be a mutually beneficial arrangement.”

Six shook his head. “Two, you willingly let a demon into your body? Have you lost all reason?”

“Well, I already have the Collective in here.” Two tapped the side of his head where the sensors were. “So it’s not as if I’m used to much privacy. Besides, our friend Ur appears to have all manner of knowledge that I find most useful. Such as the password to disable your shields, strategic weaknesses of the Mother Ship…that kind of thing.”

Sylvan felt sick. “If you dare attack the Mother Ship, you will find a much harder fight than you bargained for.”

“We shall leave the Mother Ship alone…for now,” Ur’s voice snarled. “As long as you do not interfere with our conquest of Earth.” He grinned evilly. “I will find it amusing to watch your pain as the people you love are captured and enslaved.”

“You bastard!” Sylvan growled. “Leave Earth alone!”

His only answer was low, demonic laughter which pulsed through the viewscreen and filled the room with almost palpable evil. Then it went blank and the image of their enemy was gone.

Chapter Thirty-nine

“This is all my fault. I can’t believe I thought it was just a dream. I can’t believe I didn’t get to Commander Sylvan in time to warn him.” Mei-Li buried her face in her hands and sobbed.

“It’s not your fault,” Kat protested. She and Sophie and Liv and Lauren as well as another girl called Becca were all sitting around Kat’s living area trying to comfort Mei-Li.

In the food prep area—what the Kindred called the kitchen—Six and Sylvan and Kat’s two husbands, Deep and Lock, were speaking in hushed tones.

After the meeting had ended in such a horrible way, they had called an immediate council of war. Passwords had been changed and so had everything that Ur/Terex had had a hand in—as much as possible, anyway. Mei-Li had reached out to her father, trying to warn him of the coming attack by the Dark Kindred. But his only response was to insist she had Stockholm syndrome and demand she come home at once.

It upset Mei-Li that she hadn’t been able to make him see that the Kindred of the Mother Ship were not the threat the Earth needed to be worried about. Even more upsetting was the thought of Claudia and everyone else she cared about down on Earth being at risk for death and enslavement. But she hadn’t been able to get her best friend on the viewscreen to warn her—most of the communications systems between Earth and the Mother Ship were being jammed. Even the Think-Me devices the Kindred used to communicate with distant loved ones were useless because they couldn't establish a complete connection.

“They’re all going to die. Die or lose their emotions which is even worse,” she whispered brokenly. “And it’s all my fault! I should have found Commander Sylvan and warned him sooner! I should have done it last night. Instead when Six woke up, he and I just went back to…well, you know.” She could feel her cheeks getting red as the other girls looked at each other knowingly.

“Listen, doll, nobody expects you to up and leave in the middle of bonding sex,” Kat said reasonably. “It’s just not done.”

“Well, I should have done it,” Mei-Li said stubbornly. “After all, we’d already bonded by then. We were just kind of still…”

“Still wanting each other?” Sophie finished for her. “That’s not unusual, hon. The Kindred sex drive is legendary.”

“Still—” Mei-Li began.

“Look, the Dark Kindred were already on their way, right?” Liv asked practically. “I mean Ur had invited them a long time before he went into Two. In fact, he called them up and offered them Earth on a platter when he was still in Terex. Right?”

Mei-Li sniffed and nodded. “Yes. But if Ur hadn’t gone into him…I mean, now he knows so much about the ship and all the weak spots—”

“I don’t think the Mother Ship has that many weak spots,” Sophie said stoutly. “Sylvan has told me before it’s nearly impregnable. It’s built to be. So don’t worry about what that horrible Ur thing said—he’s bluffing.”

Mei-Li wiped her eyes. “I hope you’re right but I’m still worried about the people on Earth. My father wouldn’t listen to me when I tried to warn him about the Dark Kindred. They’re sitting ducks down there! My best friend Claudia and all the kids on my workload…” She shook her head. “I’m just so scared for them.”

“We’re scared too, hon, but we have faith,” Lauren said quietly. “The Goddess wouldn’t have given you a problem with no solution.”

“Lauren’s right.” Kat, who was holding one of her new babies, leaned forward. He had a shock of silvery blond hair and dark silver eyes. The other two were sleeping quietly in baby carriers beside the couch. “What exactly did she say?” she asked. “Do you remember it all?”

“She said Six would remember something important,” Mei-Li said frowning.

“And has he?” Becca asked.

Mei-Li shook her head. “No but he’s supposed to. I think it has to do with some kind of prophesy but I only heard part of it back when I was on Z4.”

“A prophesy?” Liv, Kat, Sophie and Lauren all exchanged glances.

“Yes, is that bad?” Mei-Li asked, looking at them doubtfully.

“Well, in our experience it’s not exactly good,” Lauren said delicately.

“But it might not be so bad,” Sophie said quickly. “Tell us what you heard.”

“Okay, well I think it’s about the liberation of Zeaga 4. There are lots of Kindred there who don’t want to lose their feelings but they’re scared of the Collective—the ruling body of sentient machines that run the place.”

“Sounds awful,” Liv said.

Mei-Li nodded. “It really is. Anyway, I met an old man—an old Kindred, I guess I should say—named Malak. And this is what he told me before…” She swallowed. “Before Two killed him.”

“From the look on your face we don’t want to know the details,” Kat said grimly. “So just go on with the prophesy.”

“Okay. He got all excited when he saw me because there are no females on Z4. So the prophesy goes something like this: ‘And one shall come—a female of …of…” Mei-Li frowned. “Damn it—I should have written it down. Let me try and remember. I think it was—”

“A female of surpassing loveliness,” a deep, familiar voice said.

Mei-Li looked up with a little gasp. “Six?”

He was standing in the doorway between the living area and the kitchen and there was a strange look on his face that she’d never seen before.

“A female of surpassing loveliness,” he repeated. “Small in stature but large in spirit. When you see her you shall know…for she marks the beginning of the end.”

“How do you know that?” Mei-Li asked, staring at him. “Are you all right?”

“I have a headache.” He frowned and rubbed his temples with both hands. “I…I do not know where those words came from. I heard you speak them and I had to finish.”

“Six?” Yipper was suddenly beside the big Kindred, looking up at him with concern.

“Yipper, what’s wrong with him?” Mei-Li got up and went to her man, who was still holding his head. “What’s going on?”

“I believe more memories are coming forward. Yes they are, yes they are. Let’s get him sitting down.”

Between them they led Six to the overstuffed armchair Mei-Li had just been sitting in. He sank down into it and buried his head in his hands.

“Gods,” Mei-Li heard him mutter in a muffled voice. “Mere and Pere…Kaylee. And the legends…the tales Mere told…”

“Is he okay?” Kat asked in a low voice. “Would you like us to leave?”

“No, of course not.” Mei-Li suddenly remembered the Goddess saying that she should love Six and help him let the memories come forward. She might have messed up the warning she’d been given to deliver but this she could at least get right. Slowly, she rubbed his broad shoulders. “It’s all right, Six,” she murmured in a soothing voice. “It’s all right—just let it come out.”

By now Sylvan and Deep and Lock had come out into the living area as well.

“Is he all right?” Sylvan asked softly. “I can examine him if you like. The effects of having an implant like his removed so suddenly can be far reaching and—”

Suddenly Six sat up and began to speak again.

“Cursed to find an early grave

Will be he the Light who saves

The Pain of others he must feel

The wounds of others he can heal

To stop the evil he must find

The Heart of Love in J’lorgon’s Mind

To bring it to the void and cold

And cast it in, he must be bold.

For…for if he…”

He frowned and tried again. “For…” He shook his head. “It’s gone. I thought I had it for a moment but I cannot remember now.”

“Wow—what was all that?” Mei-Li asked in a low voice. “A memory from your past?”

Slowly, Six nodded. “A poem my mother taught me. She was Tergish and all Tergish are traders and story tellers. That poem was supposed to be about Zeaga 4, I believe. But I do not understand its significance.”

“I think I do,” Lock said, stepping forward. “Coupled with the first part of the prophesy, it seems to tell about the eventual destruction of the Dark—the evil force enslaving the planet and seeking to reach out to the rest of the universe.”

“The Collective,” Mei-Li breathed. “The Goddess did say that the evil had to be stopped at its source. She said someone had to make a sacrifice but she didn’t say who.”

“The Pain of others he must feel…the wounds of others he may heal,” Sylvan repeated, frowning. “That must be one of the Cursed.”

“What are the Cursed?” Sophie asked, coming to stand beside him. “Some other kind of Kindred?”

“In a way. The Cursed are a rare anomaly among the Blood Kindred. They’re also called Sin Eaters.”

“Sin Eaters? What does that mean?” Mei-Li asked.

“They feel the physical pain of others as if it was their own,” Sylvan explained. “It greatly shortens their lifespan—that would be the ‘early grave’ part of the prophesy, I imagine. They can also absorb and heal wounds inflicted on those they care about.”

“You mean like their mates? They can heal them the same way other Blood Kindred can heal their females?” Deep, Lock’s brother asked, frowning.

“In a way,” Sylvan said. “But the Cursed don’t often call brides. They know they are destined to die young—bearing all the wounds and pain of everyone around you is very wearing on the circulatory and nervous system. Most die of heart failure before they reach their fortieth name day.”

“But that’s awful!” Sophie exclaimed.

“Yes it is,” Sylvan said grimly. “Hence the name ‘Cursed.’ But a Cursed one is who we need to fulfill this prophesy. To go to—what was the other part?”

“J’lorgon’s Mind,” Lock said. “It is a place of healing and wisdom in the Crab Nebula founded by the great Syntharian healer, T’dai al J’lorgon. But what the ‘Heart of Love’ is, I do not know.”

“Do some research and find out what you can,” Deep said. “And in the meantime, I guess we need to find one of the Cursed somewhere. Do you know of anyone Sylvan?”

Sylvan frowned. “I know of only one—Commander Stavros Rii. And he is beyond our reach on Earth.”

“But all the communications between us and Earth are jammed now except for the direct lines and even those are becoming really unpredictable,” Deep protested.

“Then we must find a way to get him to a direct line,” Lock said.

“But even if we can talk to him and give him the assignment, how can we get him off Earth? Especially with the Dark Kindred coming?” Deep asked. “The space around the planet is going to get extremely crowded and dangerous in the next few solar days.”

“I don’t know.” Sylvan shook his head, looking troubled. “I don’t know how we’ll contact Stavros or get him where he needs to go. I only know we have to try. He may be our only hope.”

END

Read on for the first two chapters of Cursed, Brides of the Kindred 13, coming this fall…

Cursed: Brides of the Kindred 13

Chapter One

Commander Stavros Rii slipped out of his shuttle—which had converted itself to look like one of the small vehicles Earthlings called “cars”—and shut the door softly. He made certain the small craft was well hidden behind a screen of bushes that edged the narrow dirt road—more of a track, really—before he left it.

A glance at the moon told him it was nearly midnight—the perfect time for a secret recognizance mission. Not that he wanted to be up in the middle of the night—he found it irritating and ridiculous. But it was necessary, at least for now, as was the fact that he was currently hiding in a cabin in the woods outside of Asheville instead of working honestly, out in the open as he ought to be.

Stavros sighed. All this sneaking around was wearing on him. In the years he’d been stationed on Earth, he had been able to drive openly to and from the HKR building and anywhere else he needed to go. Now that the Earthlings had declared war, he and his kind were outlawed. Which meant he had to resort to hiding in shadows just to get back to his office.

He wouldn’t even be going back now if it wasn’t for the feeling he kept getting in his mind. It was a kind of internal itching or tickling and he knew what it meant—someone desperately wanted to talk to him. Someone was trying to bespeak him using a Think-me but somehow the Earthlings had jammed the communications systems between the planet and the Mother Ship. Only the viewscreens with direct lines were still any good. Luckily, the Asheville HKR was one of those few. So Stavros was trying to make his way as quickly and quietly to his old office as he could in the dead of night in order to communicate with the Mother Ship and find out what they wanted.

Off in the distance a siren sounded and Stav froze where he stood. He’d been certain for part of his trip that some agents of the newly created Earth Protection Bureau were following him, though he had made his shuttle/car look as nondescript as possible. The EPB was tasked with hunting down and locking up any Kindred who were still on Earth and Stavros didn’t have time to be locked up just now. Not with the Mother Ship urgently trying to contact him. The sound of the siren faded off into the distance and he gave a sigh of relief. His earlier suspicion that they were following him was probably ridiculous. After all, how could they know where he was or even that he was here at all?

He and Garron and Tess were staying in a cabin far back in the woods which belonged to a friend of Tess’s. They were fine people and Stavros had stayed with them voluntarily because he refused to abandon his post. He firmly believed no Kindred should be left behind without a comrade at arms to back him up. But though they were the nicest couple, living with them could be a bit…wearing. Mostly because the two of them were newly bonded and couldn’t keep their hands off each other.

Not that Stav minded all their loving looks and cutesy nicknames for each other but he’d spent most of his adult life avoiding romance and relationships. Calling a bride as most warriors did, wasn’t an option for him. A Sin Eater didn’t have a long lifespan and bonding a female to him wouldn’t have been responsible or right, not when he knew he would probably die before he reached forty.

Stavros pushed aside the morbid thought of his own death and began walking. He made his way confidently across the rocky field, never stumbling once. Kindred had excellent night vision—much better than humans. Which was why he was able to spot the two people stumbling along in the darkness long before they had a chance to see him. Stav wrinkled his nose—he could smell them too. They had just come out of the local tavern behind them called aptly enough, Bad Decisions, and it looked like they were doing their best to live up to the name of their drinking establishment.

“C’mon, baby—just one more drink,” the male was saying. He looked to be in his early twenties, as did the girl. The two of them were probably students at the local learning establishment—The University of North Carolina, Stavros thought it was called.

“No, Billy! I told you, I need to go. I have an exam tomorrow,” the girl replied. She had already drunk more than she really wanted and her stomach was rolling—Stavros could feel it, just as he felt the small paper cut on her left hand and the dull headache starting behind her right eye.

He pushed the pain away automatically. Almost from birth he’d been subject to the aches and pains of others and though he could never completely turn them off, he had found ways to block them in a fairly substantial way when he concentrated. He never could have become a warrior otherwise.

Most of the Cursed—the strange subset of Blood Kindred who were also called Sin Eaters—lived quiet lives away from others. A life of solitude and isolation was pretty much the only way to guarantee anything like a normal life span for someone who was constantly subjected to the pain of everyone around them. But Stavros didn’t want that kind of life—didn’t want to die having never really lived. He preferred to take the pain.

Not that creeping around in the dark like this is much of a life, whispered a sarcastic little voice in his head. But what else could he do?

Keeping to the shadows at the back of the building, he began edging around the human couple who were now having a full-blown argument. He sent a silent thank you to the Goddess that at least he didn’t have to endure their emotions. Only physical pain and distress made its way through the strange conduit that existed between himself and the outside world. But Stav would far rather feel pain than the emotional drama playing out in front of him.

“Why’re you being such a bitch for, Meg?” the human male demanded. “Swear to God, you’re always whining about fuckin’ exams!”

“Maybe because I want to pass them,” the girl snapped back. “I’m not here on a football scholarship like some people and I don’t have rich parents to back me up if I fail. Look, I told you I could only stay for a few minutes and you said you were okay with it. Can you please just take me back to the dorm now?”

“Alright, fine. But first…” The male pulled the female to him and cupped one breast in his hand. Stavros felt the girl’s pain as he squeezed just a little too hard.

“Hey!” The girl tried unsuccessfully to push him away. “What do you think you’re doing?”

“Gettin’ paid.” The male’s tone had turned ugly. “C’mon, baby—I took you out and bought you a drink. You gotta give me a little something for my trouble.”

“No, I don’t! We’ve been out exactly twice. What makes you think I owe you just because you bought me a lukewarm Budweiser in a lousy bar?”

“I could’ve brought Candice Perkins or Lacey Owens,” he pointed out. “Either one of them would’ve put out. But no—I brought you because you’re hotter.”

“Is that supposed to make me feel good or obligated to you in some way?” The girl shook her head and tried once again to step away but the male wouldn’t let her go. “I guess this is what I get for going out with a Neanderthal in the first place. Let me go!”

“I don’t think so. This Neanderthal isn’t going home without a little something,” the male insisted, pulling her closer. “C’mon, baby—just a quick hook-up.” He started to lower her to the ground but the girl screamed and kicked out at him.

Her high heeled shoe made contact with his shin and Stavros winced at the sharp pain that shot down his own leg. Despite the momentary discomfort, he applauded the human female. The male was being overbearing and demanding things he had no right to demand. Good for the female for defending herself! For a moment Stav had been afraid he would have to intervene which wouldn’t be good, considering he was trying not to be noticed.

But his relief was short lived.

“Oh no you don’t you little bitch! You’re gonna pay for that!” Quickly, the male reached out and grabbed the retreating female. He caught the back of her blouse and yanked, pulling her abruptly back down to the ground where she landed with a painful thump which knocked the wind out of her lungs. Consequently, she had no breath to cry out when the male climbed on top of her, crushing her down into the stony ground below.

Stavros couldn’t feel her fear but he could see it in her eyes—and he could see the male’s drunken, leering triumph as he kicked her legs apart.

“Just a quick hook-up,” he was panting eagerly, no doubt bathing her face in alcoholic fumes. “You don’t even have to do a thing—just lay there and enjoy it, baby.”

“No! N—” Her screams were cut off when the drunk male clapped a hand over her mouth. Her eyes went wide with terror but though she thrashed wildly, it was clear she wasn’t going to be able to get away on her own.

All right—this has gone far enough. As much as he wanted to keep quiet and not advertise his presence, Stav knew he couldn’t stand by and watch this happen. This male—drunk or not—was the lowest form of life—the kind that would hurt a female or child without thinking twice about it unless someone stopped him.

Let’s see how you like being the helpless one! Coming up from behind, Stavros leaned over and hooked one muscular arm around the drunk male’s neck.

The male was so intent on the girl pinned beneath him that he hardly seemed to notice until Stavros tightened his grip. Then he gasped and his fingers flew to his throat.

“Hey, man! I—akk!” he choked as Stav pealed him up off the frightened, crying girl.

“The lady says she doesn’t want any part of you,” he growled in the male’s ear. “I suggest you take her at her word and leave her alone.”

“Let…me go,” the male gasped. “Just…having fun. Wasn’t…gonna hurt her.”

“Right, because rape is so much fun for the one getting raped,” growled Stav. “I hope you’ve just had too much to drink and you don’t really think this is the way to treat a female. If it is, you ought to have your balls cut off to keep you from hurting anyone else.” He drew a long, curving knife—a ceremonial blade that was more for show than for any use as a practical weapon—and tapped the male’s denim covered crotch with the tip. “Is that what you want?” he growled.

When there was no answer, Stav poked him in the thigh with the tip, just enough to draw blood. He could feel the sharp little pain himself in his own thigh so he knew he wasn’t anywhere near close to cutting off the drunken male’s equipment. If he had been, he would have felt the agony in his own most sensitive areas. Though it would cause him no lasting damage, inflicting that kind of pain was something he would rather avoid. Standing this close to the male and having direct contact with him meant it would be next to impossible to screen out. Still, if it was the only way to make his point…

But from the way the drunk and abusive male reacted, it was clear he was getting the idea Stavrose was trying to put across. In fact, anyone watching would have thought that Stav had cut off one of his balls already.

“No, man! Swear to God, please let me go!” The other male’s voice was shaky with tears.

"Are you going to leave this female alone and never bother her again?" Stav demanded. "And refrain from forcing yourself on any other females in the future?"

"Yes!" the male sobbed. "I…I sw-swear! I won't bother no one ever again!"

"That's good." Stav poked him in the thigh again. "Because if you do I'll have to come back and finish the job."

But this threat appeared to be too much. The drunk male sobbed again and his bladder let go in a rush, filling the air with the sharp reek of ammonia.

With a curse, Stav jumped back, barely keeping the black flight leathers he wore from getting covered in the other male’s urine.

“Sorry, I’m sorry!” the male blubbered. Turning, he ran away, stumbling across the stony field and nearly falling headfirst several times in his haste to get as far from Stavros as he could.

Well, that’s him taken care of. With a sigh, Stav turned to make sure the girl was all right. She was still lying on the ground, breathing hard.

“Are you all right, my lady?” Stavros asked courteously. “I’m sorry you had to go through that. Can I help you up?”

He reached out a hand for her but she scrambled backwards, her eyes filled with fear.

“Look, I’m not going to hurt you.” Stav raised his hands in a gesture of peace and realized he was still holding his knife. Quickly, he sheathed it and reached for her again. “If you’ll just let me help you up…”

“Get away from me!” The girl stumbled to her feet on her own, staring at Stavros. “Get away!”

“It’s all right,” he tried to reassure her, stepping back. “No one’s going to hurt you. You can go.”

“You…you’re a Kindred!” she yelled, pointing a finger at him. “You’re not supposed to be here anymore! Leave me alone!”

“I’m not trying to hurt you.” Stavros fought to keep his voice level and calm. Couldn’t she see that he’d just saved her?

“I know what you guys do—you abduct women and take them up to your ship,” the girl accused him. “Well, we don’t have to put up with that anymore! The President came on TV and said the draft is over. So you stay away from me!”

“I’m not trying to claim you!” This time Stav couldn’t keep the irritation out of his voice. “I don’t have any interest in claiming you or any other female. Look, never mind—I will just go.” He started to back away from her but suddenly something hard and cold was jammed in his back.

“I don’t think so, Kindred,” a soft, feminine voice purred in his ear. “You’re coming with me. You’re under arrest by orders of the Earth Protection Bureau.”

Chapter Two

He was a big son-of-a-bitch, but then all the Kindred were. Charlie wasn’t intimidated by his size in the least. The bigger they were and all that. She kept her gun jammed in his ribs as she reached for her reinforced cuffs—the ones made of titanium alloy and strong enough to hold an angry elephant—or an angry Kindred. And this one certainly didn’t seem to be happy.

“You’re making a mistake,” he growled in a deeper-than-human voice that raised the hackles on the back of her neck.

“I don’t think so. Hands behind your back—now,” Charlie barked. For a moment she thought the big warrior would balk but with a muffled curse, he finally complied with her command.

Despite the fact that the cuffs were specially made for Kindred, it was still a tight squeeze. He had extremely muscular arms and the cuffs were made to fit around the wrists and forearms both, forming a double barrier against escape. The wrist parts went on fine but his forearms were going to bear some marks—not that Charlie cared.

“I was not attacking that female,” he said, clearly thinking she had the wrong idea. “Another male was. I drove him off and tried to help her up.”

“I know it. I saw what happened,” Charlie snapped. She had actually been following him for most of the night and had observed the entire scene around the back of Bad Decisions.

“Then why are you restraining me?” He sounded thoroughly exasperated.

“Because I saw what happened,” Charlie repeated, still keeping the gun on him. “If you’d actually been attacking that girl, I’d be calling a unit to scrape your brains off the pavement instead of cuffing you. I don’t tolerate rapists.” That had been true of her time on the Asheville PD and it was just as true now that she was in the EPB.

“If you don’t tolerate rapists you ought to be hunting down the male who attacked her.” He nodded at the semi-hysterical girl who was still trying to get herself together.

“That’s not my priority—you are. Kindred.”

“The male might come back at any moment,” he said, turning his head to try and look at her.

“After the way you ran him off? I don’t think so—eyes front!” Charlie jammed the gun against the side of his neck though she had to reach up to do it.

“The female is very upset and in need of comfort,” he protested.

“I’ll call for back-up and have them send someone to calm her down and chase after him,” Charlie snapped. Then she felt immediately irritated for explaining herself to the big warrior. “Come on now—move!” She thumped his wide back with her gun, nudging him forward. God, he was built like a tank! His shoulders were fully twice as broad as hers and he had to be six foot seven or eight if he was an inch.

She couldn’t be sure but in the glow of the arc sodium lamps overhead, his hair, which he wore in a club at the back of his neck, looked to be dark auburn. Hmm, never seen a red headed Kindred before. She wondered if he was a special breed. He had tattoos too—thick black curving lines that started at the nape of his neck and crawled down into the collar of his shirt. When Charlie stared at them, trying to make them out, the pattern seemed to shift like snakes.

“Where are you taking me?” he growled. He was moving in the right direction but not fast enough to suit her.

“To my car for starters. That’s all you need to know for now.” She thumped him again. "Hurry up."

He was silent but his shoulders were tight. She could tell by the tension in his big body he was thinking of running.

“Don’t do it.” Charlie poked him in the ribs again with the muzzle of her Glock. “My daddy taught me to hunt when I was twelve. Used to take me out to spend the night in the deer blind, waiting for some buck to wander by. And let me tell you, buddy, you’re a hell of a lot bigger target than a lot of the game I brought down.”

Some of the tension leaked out of the big form and the Kindred continued plodding towards her car.

“Besides,” Charlie continued. “You’d never get those cuffs off by yourself. They’re pretty tight, aren’t they? No way to drive a car or a space ship with those on. And after a while, blood loss and nerve damage set in. Better stay with the person who has the key.” She patted her pocket with her free hand, making her keys jingle. “Right?”

“You make a compelling argument,” he rumbled. “But I still do not see why you have to apprehend me. Despite the fact that our people are at war, I am not your enemy.”

“Oh no? Then what were you doing skulking around at night like a skunk in the garden?” Charlie demanded. “Just out playing vigilante, making sure nobody got raped or stabbed behind the bar for the hell of it?”

“I did not set out to interfere,” he protested. “But I couldn’t stand by while the female was attacked. I was actually trying to get—”

“Trying to get where?” Charlie poked him again. “Go on—you can say it.
You were trying to get to the HKR building and contact the Mother Ship, weren’t you?”

“They have an urgent message for me,” he growled reluctantly. “If I could just speak to my superior—”

“He’d what—give you instructions on where to plant a bomb or how to sabotage the local military base?”

“Of course not.” He was sounding exasperated again. “Give my people some credit. We are not terrorists—we are honorable males. No Kindred would do such a thing.”

“I don’t know what you’d do and I’m not about to give you a chance to find out.”

They had reached the car at last and Charlie was grateful. She’d had about enough conversation with the big warrior. It was time to bring him in to the EPB headquarters—which was actually just a makeshift area inside the local precinct—for processing.

She had to stand on tiptoes to get her fingers on the top of his head and fold him down into the back seat of her unmarked sedan. Folding was the right word, too—the big bastard was accordioned in like a piece of origami by the time she finally got him into the back but finally the deed was done and she was able to shut the door.

Then, leaning against the side of the closed driver’s side door, she got out her cell and called her immediate superior, Agent Purvis. He answered on the tenth ring.

“Damn it, Sayers, do you know what time it is?” he muttered sleepily into the phone.

“One fifteen AM exactly,” Charlie answered crisply. “I wouldn’t bother you at this hour without a good reason, Sir. My suspicion that a Kindred was in hiding somewhere in the vicinity of

Old Pevito Road was correct. I have caught and apprehended the suspect and he is currently in custody in the back of my car.”

“What?” There was a flurry of sounds on the other side and Charlie pictured Agent Purvis sitting up suddenly in bed and knocking his balding head against the headboard. “You what?” he demanded.

Charlie repeated herself.

“By yourself?” Purvis demanded. “You went after a Kindred by yourself? Where’s Jenkins? He’d better be with you, Sayers!”

Charlie cleared her throat. “Jenkins went home at the end of our shift. I wasn’t intending to apprehend the suspect on my own but when I saw him, I followed him. He wound up engaged in a fight outside of the bar Bad Decisions, off of Curlew and I had no choice but to take him down.”

“He was in a fight? Great, just great!” Purvis snapped. “It’ll be all over the news by morning! Hell, it’ll be all over the news in an hour if the wrong person gets hold of it. And they’re going to twist it too—make it look like we were too late to stop him attacking ordinary citizens.”

“How it looks in the news wasn’t my prime consideration when I arrested him, Sir,” Charlie said stolidly. Purvis with his constant attention to the media and concern about his personal image bugged the hell out of her. Sometimes it seemed he was more interested in preening for the cameras than doing his job. “I was more interested in making sure no one was hurt,” she continued. “Should I bring the Kindred suspect in to headquarters for processing?”

“Into headquarters—you mean at the PD? No—no, of course not!,” Purvis sputtered. “Why the hell would you do that? The media vultures would be on us even quicker.”

“Well what am I supposed to do with him?” Charlie demanded, thoroughly pissed off. “Just let him go? We’re the EPB for God’s sake—taking down any remaining Kindred is our job. Or so you told me when you recruited me!”

“Take him to a safe house,” Purvis said quickly. “You do have safe houses here in Ashville, right?” Purvis was from the DC area and had come to town to start the Asheville branch of the EPB so he wasn’t familiar with the area. Still, his question struck Charlie as more than a little asinine.

“No Sir, we do not have a safe house set up and just waiting for anyone who needs to use it,” she said acidly. “It’s the Asheville PD, not the Witness Protection Agency.”

“Well you can’t take him to the precinct.” Purvis was sounding belligerent now.

“I can’t leave him cuffed in the back of my car all night either,” Charlie countered. “He’s got to go somewhere secure.”

“Somewhere secure…somewhere secure…” There was a clicking sound at the other end of the phone and this time Charlie pictured Purvis tapping a plastic Bic pen cap against his yellowing top teeth. It was an annoying and slightly disgusting habit he had while thinking—if what went on in his balding head could be called thinking, that was.

Not for the first time she wondered why she’d allowed herself to be recruited away from the PD for this job. She had just made detective—one of the youngest in the Asheville PD history—and she’d had her own office and everything.

But Purvis hadn’t seemed like nearly such an idiot when he came rolling into town with his presidential mandate and his plans to protect their country and world from the evils of the Kindred. He’d told Charlie that they needed people like her—people who had grown up here and already knew the lay of the land. After all, it’s the hound that knows the hills it’s hunting that catches the most game.

Everything he’d said had seemed to make sense at the time. Charlie had allowed her patriotism to overcome her common sense and had quit the PD to become Charlotte Sayers EPB, Agent First Class. Of course, it wasn’t just patriotism that lured her in—it was the way she felt about the Kindred and their draft. No female ought to be forced into a sexual relationship against her will. After what had happened to Missy— But Charlie shut down that line of thought fast. It wouldn’t do to get emotional right now.

“…kids?”

“Excuse me, what?” She realized that she’d missed what Purvis was saying.

“I said, do you have kids?”

“No,” she said, wondering why he was asking. “I don’t.”

“Or anyone else who might be put at risk?” he went on. “In your house, I mean?”

Charlie began to see where this was headed. But surely not even Purvis would suggest what she thought he was suggesting.

“No, Sir, I live alone. But—”

“Excellent. Take the prisoner to your place.”

“What?” Charlie demanded. “Sir, you can’t be serious! It’s against protocol—all kinds of protocols—for me to take him back to my personal living space and guard him by myself.”

“Well you apprehended him by yourself, Sayers,” Purvis reminded her nastily. “And you seemed to have managed that just fine.”

“This male could be dangerous,” Charlie reminded him icily. “He is six foot eight and built like a professional wrestler. I’m five foot seven and he outweighs me by at least a hundred pounds if not considerably more—I’m no match for him physically.”

“You don’t have to be. You’ve got your cuffs and your gun. Taze him a couple of times if you have to in order to show him who’s boss.”

“Sir, this is really unbelievably irregular. The fact that you would even suggest that I take a suspect back to my private residence—”

“Do you want to keep your job?” Purvis snapped.

“Not badly enough to put my life in danger,” Charlie shot back. “What you’re asking me to do is dangerous and illegal, Sir.”

“It’s also the only way you’ll keep both your job and your freedom,” Purvis practically shouted. “The world is at war here, Sayers. We’re under martial law and I will have you court-martialed in a heartbeat if you don’t obey my orders. Now I am through discussing this with you! You will take the prisoner back to your house and keep him there until I can figure out what kind of spin to put on this to the press. Do you understand?”

Charlie was so pissed off she felt like she could spit nails. What Purvis was demanding of her was completely unreasonable but he wasn’t leaving her a choice. God damned idiot! What the hell is wrong with him? Why did I ever quit the PD? What was I thinking?

“I said, do you understand, Sayers?” he demanded again when she didn’t answer.

Charlie took a deep breath, trying to master her rage.

“Yes, Sir,” she said icily. “I do.”

“Good. Keep the big bastard secure until you hear from me. You’re excused from active duty until further notice. Just stay with him and keep him under your thumb.”

“Yes, Sir,” Charlie snapped again.

“Good.” Purvis yawned. With the problem at least temporarily solved, he was apparently done for the night. “I’ll call you tomorrow,” he said and hung up.

The phone went dead in her hand. This time she pictured her supervisor rolling over and going back to sleep. Probably getting a good night’s rest while he had just condemned her to a completely sleepless night standing guard over an angry alien as big as a horse. He might as well have ordered her to bring home a mountain lion or a timber wolf and keep it in her spare room until he could think what to tell the press.

God damned idiot! Charlie thought again, fuming. But standing around out here all night wasn’t getting her anywhere. She was going to have to take the big Kindred home and find a way to make him secure somehow, at least for the night.

Remembering that she had been going to call in a unit to deal with the girl who had been attacked by her date, Charlie pulled out her cell again. But during her phone call, the girl had wandered back to the front of the bar and apparently called some friends. Craning her neck, Charlie could see her standing with a group of girls, talking. She looked fine but she was still going to have to answer some questions eventually.

Walking around, she got the girl’s information and asked if she wanted to go to a hospital and get examined.

“No, I’m okay. I was just upset.” The girl rubbed her arms as though she was chilly. “Billy really was going to hurt me—I know he was. He would’ve if that big Kindred hadn’t pulled him off. Is he…”

“I have him in custody,” Charlie said. “He’s going to an undisclosed location.” Which was a laugh, considering.

“Oh, good.” The girl rubbed her bare arms again and shivered. “They didn’t used to bother me but now we’re at war with them and they’re so big.”

“They are that,” Charlie agreed, thinking how huge the big bastard was going to look in her small bed room. “I need to go now. We’ll be in touch. If not me, then another officer or agent,” she promised.

“All right. Thanks for everything. And, uh…” The girl hesitated. “Thank the Kindred for me too. I know they’re our enemies but if he hadn’t stopped Billy…” She shook her head and sniffed.

“Come on.” One of her girl friends put an arm around her shoulders comfortingly. “Let’s get you home.”

Charlie left them to their bonding, trying not to think of Missy. Her older sister had always been there for her like that when things got tough. The two of them had been close—so close Charlie hadn’t felt the need for any other girl friends. After Missy was gone…

Stop. Just stop it, she lectured herself angrily. You need to stay in the here and now if you’re going to be safe. Letting yourself get distracted is about the most dangerous thing you can do in the situation you’re about to be in.

She stalked back to her car, trying to stay in the present instead of replaying the past. Thoughts of her older sister always made her blue. But it wasn't just melancholy over her sister that was making her feel sad. She winced as she felt a dull, grinding ache beginning in her pelvis. It stopped after a moment but she knew that much worse was to come. Just great—on top of everything else, her period was coming on too. It never lasted long but the cramps could be severe. What a night Purvis had picked to saddle her with a dangerous prisoner!

Nothing to do but get through it. Bitching and moaning won't help. Just deal with it.

Taking a deep breath, she opened the front door of her sedan and slid inside. It was a converted squad car so there was reinforced wire mesh between her and the back seat. She could see her prisoner sitting with his arms bound behind his back and his knees practically up to his chin in her rearview.

She couldn’t tell what color his eyes were but they gleamed like an animal’s in the dark, making her heart jump up in her throat for an instant. He held her gaze in the mirror, steady and unblinking, until Charlie had to look away. Great and she had to take that home with her. What the hell was Purvis thinking?

Thinking about covering his own ass, that’s what he’s thinking.

She threw the car into drive and bumped over the rocky dirt road until she got to Curlew, which was at least paved, even if it was full of potholes.

They drove in silence for five minutes before the Kindred finally spoke.

“I may be your prisoner but I have the right to know where you are taking me. Is our destination the local penitentiary or incarceration facility?”

“Nope.” Charlie cast another glance in the mirror and looked away before he could catch her eyes with his again. “Not going to jail or prison.” Not now, anyway.

“Where then?” he growled. “Unless you are planning to execute me—”

“No, I’m not going to shoot you,” Charlie snapped. “That is, unless you misbehave. You’re going to be on a very tight leash where we’re going.”

“But where are we going? Where are you taking me?” he demanded again, stirring restlessly in the back seat.

Charlie sighed. “The last place I want to—my place.”

To be continued…

Can’t get enough Kindred? Don’t worry, Cursed will be coming this fall… And if you happened to read this book out of order, the first four novels of the Brides of the Kindred are now collected in one volume here

Brides of the Kindred Glossary

AllFather—the evil head of the Scourge, a race that are the byproduct of a failed genetic trade. The AllFather is one of the Old Ones and has the power to reach into a person’s mind to harvest emotional pain and trauma. He lives for the fulfillment of the Scourge Prophesy.

Ancient Ones—beings which live in the Deep Blue—the darkest and most inaccessible part of the Rageron jungles. They are sentient but not related in any way to the Kindred. Each Ancient One has two forms—a bipedal form which resembles a human or Kindred and a beast form which can be deadly and they can change between forms at will. The Ancient Ones predate even the First Kindred and revere the skrillix plant, which they guard jealously.

Bespeak—to contact someone mentally using a Think-me device. It is considered rude to bespeak someone you don’t know intimately.

Beast/Rager Kindred—come from Rageron—a jungle planet full of beautiful but deadly flora and fauna. They have dark hair, golden eyes, and hot tempers but their most defining characteristic is the mating fist. The mating fist is an area at the base of the Beast Kindred’s shaft which engages fully only during bonding sex with his chosen mate. When engorged it swells to keep the Beast Kindred and his bride locked together until she is completely bonded to him. This ensures sex that is both extremely long lasting and multiorgasmic for both partners.

Blackness between the Stars—another name for the Hoard or Grimlax, an ancient enemy of the Kindred. These beings have no souls and so are considered demonic by the Kindred.

Blood Fever—a condition suffered by unmated females on Tranq Prime, the home world of the Blood Kindred. Blood Fever or Burning Blood as it is often called, is caused by a parasite living on the icy world that affects only women. The parasite—found in the fleeta or blood beetle—reacts with a compound in the Tranq Prime water supply to cause the fever. Symptoms include chills, increased sexual need and the feeling of the blood heating in the veins as well as increased coloration of the nipples and sex. If the fever is not treated in forty-eight hours, it will result in death.

Once a Kindred male has had a female’s blood, he forms a natural antidote to Blood Fever which he can pass on by sharing body fluids with her. The most effective way to get the antidote into the female’s system is for a Blood Kindred to bite her, thereby injecting it along with his essence. However, it is also possible to pass along the healing fluid through sex.

Blood Fever used to be very common on Tranq Prime which is what prompted the cold, proud natives to initiate a genetic exchange with the Kindred in the first place. A recent vaccine has nearly eradicated the disease, however, and the original inhabitants of the ice bound planet have little reason to continue the trade. A faction calling themselves Purists are against any further trade with the Kindred.

Blood/Tranq Kindred—are blond with pale blue eyes and come from Tranq Prime where ice, snow, and arctic-like temperatures are the norm. To combat the severe weather conditions, the Blood Kindred have higher than normal body heat with double the human amount of red blood cells. They have developed specific biting rituals to share their supercharged blood and take the blood of their mates during their own version of bonding sex. They have a set of double fangs located where a human’s canine teeth would be. These fangs do not develop fully or become sharp enough to pierce flesh until a Blood Kindred is with a woman he wishes to mate and bond with.

Bonding Ceremony—a wedding-type ritual which takes place after the Claiming Period if the bride chosen by a Kindred warrior has allowed him to have bonding sex with her and joined her mind to his.

Bonding Sex—the extra step a Kindred warrior takes to bind his bride to him permanently during intercourse. For the Beast Kindred, it is the use of the mating fist. For the Blood Kindred, bonding sex means sex during penetration. Twin Kindred bind a bride to themselves by entering her and coming in her at the same time.

Claiming Ceremony—a sort of engagement service that takes place when a bride is first claimed by a Kindred warrior. He declares his intentions toward her and she vows to obey the laws of the Claiming Period.

Claiming Period—women who are drafted are required to go up to the Kindred Mothership and spend a thirty day “claiming period” with the warrior who has chosen them. If, at the end of that time, they have managed to resist the charms of their Kindred mate, they are allowed to go back down to Earth and resume their normal life. However, if they succumb to their Kindred male’s seduction, they are mated for life and must move to the Kindred ship to live, leaving everything else behind and seeing their family and friends on Earth only infrequently. Of course, many women are unwilling to give everything up at the drop of a hat, draft or no draft. But the Kindred have a secret weapon—devotion to their female’s pleasure and attention to detail during incredibly hot sex.

Claming Period Rules—The Claiming Period lasts for four weeks during which the Kindred warrior attempts to seduce his chosen bride and she tries to resist him:

The Holding Week: the Kindred warrior may hold his bride.

The Bathing Week: the warrior and his bride bathe together and he is allowed to massage her with scented oils and make her come.

The Tasting Week: the warrior is allowed to perform oral sex on his bride.

The Bonding Week: sex is allowed but it is completely up to the bride whether she will take things a step further and allow bonding sex which is a special and specific process to the three different types of Kindred males. (Most women have given in well before this point but a few do resist.)

The only way out before the claiming period is up is a breach of contract. This can happen if the Kindred warrior does not strictly follow the rules and tries to skip forward in the order of allowed events or by breaking one of the rules laid down by the Kindred High Council. These rules—mostly to do with restrictions on communication with Earth—are for the safety of everyone aboard the Mothership and are nonnegotiable. Ignorance is no excuse for breaking them and will result in immediate termination of the claiming period.

Convo-pillar—A half inch long insect which resembles a brightly colored caterpillar. Convo-pillars were genetically engineered by traders on the fringe colonies around Rageron to translate alien languages by communicating via thought waves to their wearer’s brain. They have been outlawed by the Kindred High Council because their notoriously unreliable translations cause more conflicts than they solve.

Dark Kindred –also known as Enhanced Ones—this faction of the Kindred race broke off centuries ago when there was a shortage of viable females to call for brides. Vowing to overcome their sexual urges, the Dark Kindred made a genetic trade with the cyborg-like residents of Zeaga Four who are ruled by a group of sentient machines called the Collective. Since all emotion is prohibited on Zeaga Four, the organic inhabitants get emotion damper implants to keep them from committing Feel-crime. Anyone found guilty of Feel-crime without a special dispensation from the Collective may be summarily purged.

Deep Blue—the darkest and most inaccessible part of the Rageron jungles

Dream Sharing—occurs when a Kindred warrior’s mind aligns with that of his bride and they begin to see each other’s day to day activities and memories in their sleep. However, the alignment of the two (or three in the case of the Twin Kindred) minds can take several forms and is not limited to sleep.

Fireflower Juice—an alcoholic beverage made from the Fireflower plant native to Rageron. It resembles milk in appearance but has the flavor of honey, vanilla, lavender and blueberries.

High Councilor—the rightful ruler and defender of the Kindred home planet, First World. Only the High Councilor may sit upon the throne of wisdom and see with the eye of foreknowledge. Without a High Councilor in place, First World and the rest of the Kindred race cannot be adequately protected against the evil machinations of the Hoard.

Hoard—an ancient enemy of the First Kindred also known as the Grimlax or the Blackness which eats the Stars, they are evil, demonic beings with ravenous appetites and a desire to conquer, devour, and destroy every living thing in the universe. They are divided into tribes with the lowest echelon being the most numerous and primitive. The elite or upper echelon tribes are more sophisticated and intelligent but also much more dangerous. They are notoriously manipulative and able to change their appearances using a technique called “shadowing” to look like anyone or anything they choose.

Kindred—a race of genetic traders who have traveled the universe for centuries looking for viable matches to expand their gene pool. Since a genetic anomaly ensures that their population is ninety-five percent male, they are specifically looking for women.

The three genetic trades the Kindred have already made have resulted in three very specific types of men. But though they take on some of the physical characteristics of the race they are trading with, the Kindred gene always ensures three things: physical prowess, extremely large and muscular body structure, and undying loyalty to the female of their choice.

Krik-ka-re—a Scourge tradition in which the mind life of one being may be traded for or ransomed by another.

Kusax—a special knife made from the tainted metal at the core of the Scourge home planet. One scratch can be deadly as it infects the wounded person with a soul poison which ensures a slow, agonizing death.

Law of Conduct—the Kindred law which says every warrior is responsible for the good behavior of his bride and gives him the right to punish her—within reason. Often the “punishment” is sexual in nature and some brides become serial offenders simply to experience their Kindred warrior’s particular form of discipline. ; )

Luck Kiss—a kiss performed by the best man and maid of honor at a Kindred Bonding Ceremony in order to bring the happy couple good luck.

Mate of my kin—the way Kindred warriors refer to the brides chosen by their brothers. It is analogous to the English term sister-in-law.

Marks of Possession—the Scourge way of marking a female as their mate. The Marks of Possession include a close-fitting collar, piercings in the nipples and clitoral hood, and a brand on the inner hip or the top of the buttocks. Scourge with Kindred blood also desire to scent-mark their mates but they require the traditional marks of their kind to really feel bonded to the female of their choice.

Mother of All Life—the main Kindred Deity, a kind and benevolent goddess whose teachings include respect and reverence for all things female.

Numala—a Blood Kindred name which means “liquid pussy.” It refers to a female who produces more than the regular amount of lubrication when aroused. Numalas are much prized by the Blood Kindred and sought after as mates because they are more likely to be able to accommodate a Blood Kindred warrior’s larger than average cock.

Psychic-Knife—a torture device developed by the Scourge which is able to break the mental and emotional bond between a Kindred and his bride.

Rage—also Protective Rage or Berserker Rage—a state of altered consciousness that comes over a Kindred warrior when his bride is threatened. It floods the bloodstream with endorphins and causes such intense anger and aggression that a Kindred in this state becomes a killing machine who will die to protect the woman he has claimed.

Sacred Grove—an area of green and purple trees that houses the temple of the Mother of All Life. The Kindred Mother ship has been equipped with an artificial green sun like the one on their home world in order to allow these holy trees to grow and flourish.

Scourge—a genetic trade gone wrong, these menacing outsiders have twisted desires and sexual needs fierce enough to frighten away even the most adventurous. Their need to dominate and possess their women completely has led to a strange prophesy that they must fulfill…or die trying.

Scourge Prophesy—“One of two, alike and yet different—the double fruit of a single womb from the third planet of a yellow sun. She shall be marked with a white star between her breasts.” These words were spoken by Mee’ah—the last living female of the Scourge race who was believed to be a great seer. The Scourge are a dying race, forced to create new members in artificial wombs called flesh tanks or vats because they have no females. Yet, because they have some of the same genetic characteristics as the Kindred, they are able to create only male children and each new generation is weaker than the last. The prophesy refers to the woman the Scourge believe will be able to mate with the AllFather and bear only daughters to rejuvenate their race.

Skrillix Plant—also known as the Pain Vine. This plant is found only in the heart of the Rageron jungles called the Deep Blue. The brilliant crimson berries of the skrillix are said to cure many illnesses, including stasis sickness and can also dissolve an improperly placed or artificial soul bond. The thorns are said to be as poisonous as the berries are helpful. One prick from a skrillix thorn can give waking nightmares, forcing the victim to relive painful memories. When minds are linked by the juice of the berries, these visions can be shared with others who can witness them via a chemically induced neural link.

Take-me—an animal native to Twin Moons that has been domesticated by the Kindred for transportation aboard their ship. The Take-me has green fur and two heads, one on either end. Each head has three purple eyes. The Take-me has the unique features of being to expand and compress its mass which makes it ideal for storage. Because they originally lived in caves, most Take-mes stay very contentedly in small dark areas in the Kindred food prep areas where they live off the scraps and leavings of their master’s meals. They can eat almost anything except banana peels which they are allergic to.

Tharp—an animal that looks very much like a thin fur blanket which can be worn as a garment. Tharps are cultivated on Tranq Prime and prized for their ability to multiply their host’s body heat and keep them warm in even the most frigid conditions. A tharp can be worn by only one person— as a neophyte or youngster it imprints upon a host and will slowly starve if parted from them. Tharps are intelligent and capable of limited movement. They live as long as their host and subsist only on body heat, needing no other form of sustenance to survive.

Think-Me—a thin silver wire worn around the temples which facilitates mental communication between people who already have an intimate connection.

Touch-U—a flat black mat-like animal native to Tranq Prime which the Kindred have adapted to be a home health appliance. The Touch-U is capable of giving a gentle massage or an all-out erotic experience depending on which button is pushed.

Twin Kindred—come from Twin Moons—a world of vast, stormy oceans dotted with craggy but beautiful islands. True to their namesake, Twin Kindred always come in pairs. The brothers are not identical, however. There is always a light twin and a dark twin. These labels refer not just to skin, hair, and eye coloring but to the twin’s moods and perceptions of the world. The dark twin in the pair is usually more moody and withdrawn while the light twin takes a substantially brighter view of life. The twins are closely linked and able to sense each other’s emotions. They cannot be separated by long distances or for long periods of time without severe pain. They must also share a woman, linking her into their mental and emotional exchange for very intense ménage sex.

Urlich—a type of dog bred by the Scourge. At maturity they are modified with machinery to heighten their sense of smell and intelligence which results in a cyborg-type animal. Once in pursuit of whatever scent has been programmed into their brains, the urlich are utterly single minded and incapable of stopping until their prey has been cornered and captured.

Wave—a Kindred cooking appliance which emits thousands of finely collimated beams of heat to cook food in under a minute.

Zichther—an animal native to the jungles of Rageron, the zichther resembles a small bright blue teddy bear in appearance until it opens its mouth and reveals three rows of incredibly sharp, shark-like teeth.

About the Author

Evangeline Anderson is a registered MRI tech who would rather be writing. And yes, she is nerdy enough to have a bumper sticker that says “I’d rather be writing.” Honk if you see her! She is thirty-something and lives in Florida with a husband, a son, and two cats. She had been writing erotic fiction for her own gratification for a number of years before it occurred to her to try and get paid for it. To her delight, she found that it was actually possible to get money for having a dirty mind and she has been writing paranormal and Sci-fi erotica steadily ever since.

You can find her online at her website www.evangelineanderson.com

Come visit for some free reads and to find out what’s coming soon. You can also connect with her on Facebook http://www.facebook.com/evangeline.anderson.773

[BR1]insert “more”?